Shams-ul-Ulama Dastur
The
late
Dr. Peshotanji
Behramji Sanjana,
M.
Parsee High Priest of Bombay.
A.,
Ph. D.
AVESTA,
PAHLAVI,
AND
ANCIENT IN
PERSIAN
STUDIES
HONOUR OF THE LATE
SHAMS-UL-ULAMA DASTUR PESHOTANJI BEHRAMJI SANJANA, M.A., PH.D.
FIRST
SERIES.
STRASSBURG TiR/ j~.
:
LEIPZIG
OTTO
19O4 i//
/;/,//,/<
re
rrmK
^OO
TO THE SACRED MEMORY OF
SHAMS-UL-ULAMA DASTUR PESHOTANJI BBHKAMJ1 SANJANA, Head Priet of the I'riucip'il of tlu
M.A., Ph.D.,
Parsees,
Bombay, 18571898,
Sir Jatnshsdji Jeejeebhai ZarthoMi Madressa,
18621898, r.Uow itor
f the Bombay
O
University,
lw,189$
and Translator of the Pahlavi Dinbtrt, Vols. Author, Pahlavi Grammarian and Translator,
t
1L\.
Tliis voltniie
respectfully dedicated
by the European contributors.
INTRODUCTION. THIS Memorial Volume has been compiled in appreciation and commemoration of the persevering, judicious, and success-
Shams-ul-Ulama Dastur Peshotanji Behramji Sanjana, M.A., Ph.D., in the wide and perplexing ful
labours of the
late
of Iranian research.
Belonging to the Sanjana family, he was probably a descendant of one of the Parsi priests who accompanied the first fugitive immigrants from Persia and field
At an
settled at Sanjan.
family br< >ther
well-known Dastur
of the ;
was adopted
early age he
into the
Sanj ana's
Edalji
only
and, after the death of that predecessor, in 1857,
he
appointed high-priest of the Shahanshahi Parsis in Bombay, which dignity he worthily held till the day of his death (26th December 1898) at the age of 70 years.
His succession to the high-priesthood occurred at a time when the steady advance of European education, among the I'arMlimited
in
knowledge of the
of Xavsari,
and
it
Bombay, was making them by
whom
was not
till
to overcome the
dissatisfied with the
priests supplied to
them by the Dastur-
such appointments were then made, 1883 that' Dastur Peshotanji was able all
opposition of the Navsari priesthood, and
to establish his ri^ht to initiate priests, and give for pnvtisini: a> priestfl
pamphlets (>uch as har,
in
Bombay.
He
them orders
published several
his Tafslr-i Gah-i
Gahan-
Nirang-i Javlt-dmfm, etc,) with the view of cliinina: mi irregular practices and customs ^some of which Mill id <>f
preserving
tlu-
truth
and purity
of his rcli-
Hi- success, in such controversial efforts, appears to have been chiefly
due to his conciliatory firmness and
[t judieioiis
cmpr
hi.-
r
The during
late
his
Peshotanji,
Martin
Professor
of
Haug
India (in 1860-66),
stay in
Muencben, who, met Dastur
often
had always a high opinion of his learning and
willingness to impart India, I also
met him on
opinion, having been
In 1874-76, when
to others.
it
several occasions,
much
assisted
his
last in
and formed the same
by him
in obtaining copies
many of the scattered folios of the Dmkard, and of another ancient MS. of miscellaneous texts, in his own library. of
His works connected with Pahlavi literature were both
numerous and important,
all
indicating as competent a
know-
ledge of that complicated language as any contemporary scholar
In most cases he has been the most advanced
possessed.
pioneer in his translations, well in advance of grammars glossaries his
work
;
hereafter,
done better His various
and, though future translators
at the
it is
and
may improve upon
doubtful whether any one could have
same period.
Vijirkard-i-Denik religious
(1848)
a Pahlavi treatise
is
on
matters, resembling a Rivayat, said to have
been transcribed in 1754, from an Iranian MS. written in 1240 which the transcriber found in .the Mod! library at Surat, and j-nntaining
several
A vesta
quotations, which are not easy to
This book
remarkable as being an early specimen of printing from Pahlavi and Avesta type.
trace to their original source.
is
His Gujarati translation of the Pahlavi Karnamak of Ardashlr Babagan (1853) was criticised by prejudiced Parsis as misrepresenting some of the actions of so virtuous a prince
Shahanshah has always
as Ardashlr, forgetting that a successful
considered himself as above the law.
His Pahlavi Grammar (1871) arranged work, displaying a wide
is
a voluminous and well
acquaintance
with
the
3
language and
Pahlavi
was much admired by on account of its numerous quotaIt
literature.
Professor Haug, especially
from Pahlavi MSS. which were then but
tions
known.
little
most important work was his Dinkard, giving the rahlavi text, with a transliteration in Avesta characters and lint his
ranslations into Gujarat! and English
;
of which nine volumes
have been published between 1874 and 1900. The first two books )f this valuable Pahlavi text have not been discovered ; but his nine volumes contain the whole of the
third,
fourth,
books; leaving four more books to be edited by able successor, Dastnr Darabji.
ami
fifth
He
hi>
published the Ganj-i Shayagan and three other short Pahlavi treatises, that occur in old MSS., in 1886, with also
translations.
He was
universally respected as the ino-t learned Dastvir lected him government of Lord U lent of the title of Shams-ul-Ulama in rhe
of his time, and the
-i
He
community,
as
an ufHcial appreciation
-in it-
Fellow of the
establishing a .er
foundation in Bonih-iy
lean.
.*^ ]
:
>
I'niversitv
till
He was
his death.
from
18t'.r>,
.md
W\
Committee appointed by that University course of studies in Avesta and Pahlavi for the
examinations :
his
Jamshedji Jijibhal /anshti }Iad-
\vas Principal of the. Sir .
ol'
in
Arts.
him AS Member
in
The (ierman Q 7~>.
L
Oriental
Society
Andall Pahlavi >ehular-
no doubt, agree that the-o honour< were woll E.
w. WEST.
CONTENTS.
'
PAGE I.
German
Avesta Literature, from' the P.
Geldner,
Ph.D.
(Berlin)
Mackichan, M.A., D.D., LL.D., the University of
H.
Die
Farther
Bombay
Karl
Prof.
Rev.
D. By V ice-Chancellor of
...
Prof.
By
.
of the
.
...
...
...
Eugen Wilhelm, Ph.D.,
University of Jena III.
83
The Pahlavi Jamasp-Namak
.
Texts
Pahlavi
Translator of
By
Dr.
in
the
Sacred Books of the East, edited by the Muller IV.
The
Life and
Ferdinand
Legend
Avesta
W. West,
E.
V.
...
...
New York
Louis H. Gray, University of Columbia
The
Literal
Lawrence H.
of
Wording
the
Gathas
...
Mills, Ph.D., Translator of the
IX.
Avestan ZevishtyeTig Aurvato A. V. Williams-Jarkson
Avestan 176
Ys.
507
.
By
Prof.
178
Transliteration .m
Yasna Gathu
1<',7
Prof.
By
.
.
Guthas, University of Oxford
VIII.
117
159
Mediaeval Greek References to the Avestan Calendar
By Prof. VII.
Prof.
By
.
Grammarian and
Khshathra Vairya, one of the Zoroastrian Archangels By Prof. A. V. Williams- Jackson, University of Columbia,
VI.
the
Max 97
Lexicographer, University of Marburg...
\y
of
series
late Prof.
Zarathushtra
of
Ph.D.,
Justi,
1
Avesta
Un;
XXXII, .
By
the
Dr.
\\lrema
K
.
rlin
Fifth
W.
By
Chapter
of
the
First
LM
West
Prof.
Karl F. Geklner,
Pli.l
).,
,..
l'Jt>
PAGE
/
XI.
Vendidad, Fargard XVIII
.
By
Prof. Karl F. Geldner,
Ph.D XII.
XIII.
201
Das Volk der Kamboja bei Yaska . By Prof. Ernst Kuhn, Ph.D., Editor of the Qrundriss der Irdnischen ... ... ... 213 Philologie^ University of Munich
A
Fragment
By
of the Dinkart,
Book
III.,
Chapter IX, 3
.
the Right Rev. L. C. Casartelli, Ph.D., Principal, St.
Bede's College, Manchester
J:XIV.
The
215
Hindukush Dialects
Indian
Yudgha
By
.
Prof.
called Munjani and Wilhelm Geiger, Ph.D., Editor of
the Grundriss der Irdnischen Philologie, University of
221
Erlangen
XV.
Some
Inscriptions of Sassanian
Gems
Horn, Ph.D., University of Strassburg
XVI.
The Old Persian Inscriptions
APPENDIX Old
Persian
Columns I-V
APPENDIX sparam
West
.
224
...
.
By
Prof. Paul Horn, .
Text of
231
I.
Text of the Inscriptions at . ... By an Admirer
First Series of the Pahlavi
Prof. Paul
at Behistan, transliterated
with philological annotations Ph.D.
The
By
.
Behistan,
II.
the Selections of Zad-
Edited and transliterated by
Dr. E.
W. .
xliii
A VESTA LITERATURE, FROM THE GERMAN OF
KARL
GELDNER.
F.
INTRODUCTION. GEN
EH A IRK. i
les Idivs Tlu'ologiques,
Zend-Avesta, ouvragede Zoroastre, contenant Physiques et Morales de ce Legislateur, les Ceremonies
du Cnlte Religienx
qa'il a dtabli, et plusieurs traits importants relatifs a Histoire des Perses: Traduit en Francois sur 1'Original Zend,
1'ancicniic
par M. A.VJ'LKTII, DU PKRRON, 8 Vols. in 4, Paris 1771. [Tome premier, ['introduction au Zend-Avesta, la relation du pivmi'-rr paftiu contains :
voyage dn tradncteur aux Indes Orientales, suivie du plan de 1'ouvrage. Seconde partie le Vendidad sade (1'Izeschne, le Vispered et leVendidad), :
Tome
de Zoroastre.
la vie
Bonndehesch
second contains
deux vocabulaires
leschts sadcs,
:
le
Si rouz<-,
la
1'exposition des usages civils et religion x des Parses, et le systeme ceremonial et moral des livres Zends et Pehlvis, table des matieres.] ;
;
KLEUKEK, Zend Avesta, Zoroaster's Icbendiges Wort, Riga 4. By the same author Anhang zum Zend-A\ Zend-Avesta im Klcinen d. i., Kiga 1781-83, 2 Biinde in 5 Theilcn. Ormuzd's Lirht^i.-sct/ oder \Vort des Lobens an Zoroaster dar^estellt in iichen Auszugc aus den Zend-bodhero . vonJ. F. KI.ETKER, 3 Thcilc, Rigsi 178 J. an Wort Ormuzd's lebendes Zoroaster, odor ZemlaYesta im An -n F. S. ECKAI:I>. (ireifswald 1789. Jon. FR.
1
~~'
;
-1777, 3 Vols. in
:
.
.
(
M.
ivs
J
Pars
on
t
Lanrtiai'p. Writings,
i
i.Jly in tin-
;
D t.,
Third
Kdit-i.m
si;i-;..
18s4.
K.
W.
Wi-^i intlie
7ols, V, \VII1, XXIV,
ELULLU, Ave-ta. Livrc sacrc des -77, 3 ?ols. Second eni
i:
sacr^
I-^7S.
Pahuvi text^
the
and Religion of the
Second Kdition whieh Wi-xr has
du Zoroastri.smr. traduitdu
1-
Introdue-
XX\\
II.
"I"' 1
ditcd edition i,
Tans 18>1
:
\
Hil.liothr-.juc
iction).
A.
Mo, Introduction to
dad, Oxford Paris 18^3, 1
tl;
ides
!
L'
Vols.
Lc Z
a
DOVfoUi
919(
Iranionnes,
2
MACKICHAN, GELDNElt's AWKSTA LITERATURE,
D.
taire historique et philologique, par JAMKS DAUMESTETER, Paris 1892-93, 3 Vols. in 4, published in the Annales du Musee Gaimet, tome 21, 22, 24,
[wherever HARMESTKTKR simply main work].
is
quoted, the reference
Eraiiische Alterthumskunde,
Fu. SPIEGEL,
Leipzig
is
;il
ways
to this
1871-78, 3
Vols.
Volume.
especially the third
M. DUNCKER,
Geschtchte des Alterthnms,
Vierter Band, 4
Aufl.,
Leipzig 1877.
ED. MEYER, Geschichte des Alterthums, Erster Band, Geschichte des Orients bis znr Begriindung des Perserreichs, Stuttgart 1884. [Das Awesta, pp. 501-510].
K. GELDNER, Article "Zend-Awesta" Vol.
XXIV,
in the Eucyclopa)dia Britannica, zur ( 11). Avesta-Ausgabe Prolegomena
p. 775.
^W. JACKSON,
Introduction to Avesta
Grammar,
Stuttgart 1892.
AWESTA. The Iranian
1.
God and
nation, so far as it reverenced
Ah ura Mazda
as its
His prophet, was once possessed of an extensive the Veda of the Indians the Awesta (masc. or neut.). There has never been unanimity in Germany as to The word comes to us from the Middle the gender of the name. Persian which has no genders. The Pahlavi form is avistdk? the Pazend avastd. Neriosangh reproduces it in Sanskrit by avistd as in Zarathushtra as
sacred literature similar to 1
" avistdvdh or avistdvdnl, The word can hardly be Awesta-speech." traced further back than the Sasanian era. Oppert is, however, of opinion that the word is already to be found in an inscription of the time of
Beh. IV, 64 5 ), but the identification The word has been variously derived. The con-
Darius in the form is at least
jecture
abastdm
doubtful.
(
Andreas, orally communicated, has most pronamely, that Avisidk or Avastdk is to be traced back
of Professor
bability on
its side,
1 Kleuker, Haug, and Weber use Awesta and Zendawesta in the masculine. neuter form, however, predominates.
3 -
This reading
Apastak, "~"
I,
XXXIX,
is
followed by
The
West, while Darmestcter, on the other hand, has
note.
3
Oppert, JA. 1872, XIX, 293 ; I)e Harlcz, JA. altpersisohen Keilinsohriften, 2nd cd., p. 103.
1876,
VI11, 487; Spiegel,
Die
MEANING AND to the old form upastff, and tlm" (like
:
involvis
and
it
'
iation,"
foundation-
-/a).
This explanation rally
3
1.
tin-
ftk
with
Ifl
>r
ti
.
:i
expresses added Pahlavi
inasmuch
M
namely, the
,
n'-i.-ftah
contrast
translation or explanation
/>//,
(
with the whole Awesta literal which probably onoe wasoo-e and which, in the form in which we possess it. doc- not go further back than the t'.tli Century A.D., and was thu< probal.ly edited uiitler tlu>
and
The foundation
:-a.
1;:
*
exposition were comprehended under the
lilavi
(Nerioflaoghj twlxiavmii njfikLThe Parsi scholars of exposition'' ). I
\
the present time also
understand
/and
in
Awesta
combination
this
a-
Tahlavi commentary.- The combi/ nation .1 OOCUFSj however, not unfretjueutly in thel'ahlavi it. In thi- ea-e X/md signifies the translation of the Awe .1
original
which
also
Hyde,'
a
Through
;
the
which has
a error
'
understanding
,
sacred
\vriting,
itself
1
tlu-
with great obstin
literatii!
sacred
ohl
" Av. claim to
language Nothing bo reckoned
r,
of
which
Iran,
which
\va>
no',
it
i-
this
>-
this
writings of
language any
any profane -Id. r
now customary
written in 1
in
and
;
12,
1
;
69
20,
:
the call
language can Iran. nt.ln-r
On
the
kind of
Pahlavi authors, the language 'ill the
T/. Dinkanl, VIII, 6, 1
in
to
\<~
'
W-
by the
misunderstanding Anquetil, and, before
turiu-d this
li:i^
!i
was
handed down
texts"
-nndation of the Pahlavi translation
reduced to writing. him,
Awesta
the
exposition of
itional ols,
as the
language
IX, 32, 20.
i'J;sol8ov
-
>e
exposition
is
called o
'alilftTi
wo
connected.
Porarum, 1700, p, SS7. us forn.M of the name, tee p. 882 of the sann work. i
With reference
to the
4
MACKICHAN, GELDNEtt'S AWESTA LITEBATDEE,
D.
which these scriptures were written, Awesta. Since all conjectures as to the home of this language are in the highest degree uncertain, it will be well to introduce into Europe also this usage which has the advantage of being ancient, and to call th<> language of itself in
the scriptures of the Parsis simply Atiwfa.
in
West has already given an exhaustive definition of the expression his Glossary to the Arda Viraf under the word Avistdk, when he 1
it
explains their
thus:
original
which
"Scripture, the
sacred writings of the Parsis in to the language itself,
language and hence applied
commonly but erroneously
is
text from the
same
The Awesta
called
Zend; any quotation or
scriptures."'-'
an unfortunate fate. Already Alexander near its decay, it was
literature has suffered
in ancient times after the
period of
once more revived and rejuvenated under the Sasanids. From the 9th or 10th Century of our era the number of the believers in Mazda
was continually dwindling, and the extent of their sacred scriptures The former, the so-called Parsis, number at steadily diminished. a little over 80,000 souls. The portion of their sacred present only has which been literature, preserved to our time, is a mere fragment of that ancient literature, and, when reduced to book-form, attains the compass only of a single good-sized volume. This is the Awesta in the narrower sense.
IDEA, CONTENTS, The Awesta,
2.
amongst
Parsis as Bible
AND ANALYSIS OF THE AWESTA. in the
and
more
restricted sense, is Prayer-book at the present day.
still
in
use
It contains
" that the liturgies for the general sacrificial celebrations and the " Law is recited on such occasions, and, in addition, the solemn invocations
addressed to individual saints and the forms of prayer prescribed common life. It bears thus in its essential
for the various occasions in
consequence of their direct or indirect relation to liturgy that these scriptures have been so long preserved. Those portions of the Avesta literature which were
character a liturgical stamp.
It is only in
1
p. 13.
2
Darmesteter, in the passage referred to, calls attention to an etymological play of ;t Avistdk = avezak stay fin, is accordingly said to mean a pure
words in the Bundahish. ascription of praise,"
n AND
IDE
.\
THE
>F
II
.
^
liturgy were no long priestly purposes, and have ;lms for the
outside
tin-
being unnecessary most part been lost. it not every riling which is found in the A vesta was >nly to serve such en
how
I
10! mo,lTat- extent.
AJlfcoagh, as alrdady iiidioatedj the \vhich contains the whole A\
make
cient to
5
2-8.
clear
tin-
of the
character
This alone
-t;i.
book.
It
is
not
a
is suffi-
whole in
<ense of a unity, but a complex collection of writings. It di\ number of individual h h complete in itself, and
itself into a
of loosely connected rubrics. The hooks and rubrical forms which are extant may lie classified under rive main divisions Yasna, Vispered, Vendulad, Yashts and Kharda-Au> :
L
YASNA
Skr. yajtiu), I'hlv. ya::ixn, the
(
modern Izohne
in
book which is It was composed of the Izeshne which, apart, from a
the San-krit of Neriusangh ijiani the chief liturgical "1 in honour of all the divinities collectively. for the
purposes of the high
office
number of subordinate performai:
chiefly in the
ceremonial
preparation and offering of the Parahom (Aw. parahaoma ), t.., the '1 from the Haoma plant, mixed with consecrat"d \\ milk and aromatic ingredients. At this remony the whole Ya-na from The high service of the Izeshne ning to 18 preceded by a preparatory ceremonial cntith-d 1'aragra. B
text has
only in part a real and original com-.n-tion with ihc
which
ceremonial act
it
accompanies.
The
>tonous drawliiiLT formul:i' Tin-so
Yasna and of iir
.ilfully knit tn_r r rhcr
va:
and
(MM with
or shorter resuiH'
of the
a
>ments have, The larger
I
have apj
named
is
latrr
//
.
Th
This
into sulxi
-
t
radit i.-nal,
Yasna do not number
always clearly
in
close
of
-ach
i
longer
7_
chapters,// although the M
nsrcutively, The sacred
chapt.
in
how-
they
-.
g to a particular religious which are intended sent i
iwls,
M Yasnn.
:
I
,
numb.-i
several chapters being simply rep A.
FiUnw
in
U
Encjclopwdl* Britwmio*
i
of
tome of
the others.
G
MACKIOHAN, GELDNER's AWESTA LITERATUKK,
D.
Thus
Ha
5
is
the same as 37
taken from 51,
7.
;
18 the same as 47 with an introduction
In like manner
Has
63, 64, 66,
67 and
72 are
simply made up of fragments of preceding texts. The Parsis divide 1 the Yasna into two main sections, namely, 1-27, and 28 to the end. Also in the ritual of the Yasna offering there is a division of the at
ceremony
chapter 27.
The whole book may, however, be better
divided into three longer sections
:
1-27; 28-55
The content of the Yasna
4.
.
;
56-72.
in other words, the course of
The introduction consists of the Yasna high service is as follows: formal invitations to the offering addressed to all the divinities und genii in a definite order according to their rank ( 1-2 ) ; the offering main oblation (myazda) and other offerings preceded by formula of invocation and consecration (3-7). This section Then follows a prayer 8, 5-8. 8, 9 is an introduction 8, 4.
the
of
similar
ends at
In this the Haoma is interesting Hom-Yasht (Chaps. 9-11). and as a divine as a being quite in the style which plant glorified Yashfcs other characterises the 8,21). At the close the priest (Zot) (cf. to
the
drinks the juice of the
Paragra ceremony.
Ha
fession of faith of the
the end of 13.
which are
named
from 11,
named
been prepared in the new section, the con-
properly speaking, made up of several
is,
their
1712,
8
;
opening words name ly, fravardne and dstuye 2 12, 9 to the end of 13.
interesting of these pieces is the
confession of faith in
has
Mazdayasniaas which extends from 11, 17 to
This confession
16; frastwje
11,
The most
Haoma which
11, 16 again introduces a
quite
ancient
specialized 8, is also
Chap. 12, which, according to Y. 13,
thefraordti (confession).
14 begin the Staota Yesnya which extend, with 23). They are interinterruptions, probably as far as Chap. 58 (cf.
At Chapter
rupted by the invocation of the genii of the day (Chap.
16),
of the
times of the day and the seasons of the year, and the various forms of fire (17), by the homilies on the three most sacred prayers, known as
Bakdn Yasht (19-21). Chaps. 22-27 contain an additional called Homdst Yashtj which accompanies the second preparation Haoma-juice which now begins. Chap. 27 at the same time
the
litany
of the
forms the transition to the central part of the Staota Yesnya and to 1
Anquctil
I.
2,73.
Gathas " in Shiiyast-llUShayast, translated by West, Sacred Books of the East, Vol. V, pp. 352 seq. 2
Cf.
the short "Description of the
IDEA
OF THE AWBSTA,
9
d,
Culmination of the whole Yasna, inH'iTiijitions, from 28 t-
with a few
named "the
short poetical resume of them. Chap. 50,
I
7
4-5.
preparatory to tin- large and comprehensive which is contained in 57. Chap. 58 o the so-called a glorification of prayer in general and the prayer to be is
,
before (
'liaj-.
the
last
This
judgment.
concludes
the
Staota
refers both to what precedes and to what follows and vo next sections with ivm -\v
-VJ
ssing of ing pronounced on the Mazdayasnian house; n of fire and the pr< form so-called i/a/im./
ft
>r,
"offering to nin.Lr
-e
of Andhita of
the
un
^ of
t
introduction
_
>aered 1
tlie
follow
D
_!).'
-PBRKD (from Aw. 'nt- to
rlu'
The
Yajtna.
ratavo
rlttpe
official
"
all
:i
|
1
.
of
Vasht
V
tin-
he same is
seasonal
epe<
rated
-
Miti..n
;.
the Tasna ceremonv
por-
ofthoVi
ns/' properly "S. give us no hei i
number
c,on8eCQ-
the hook
in'
;
io^el
in
btrgtardi followi
tie ooooenied, the Vitpered presents only a
Ie8.
So
far as its contents
little thai i^ n<-w
and
intero^ti
.
.U iloncnp
oneotUla
U
baaed
1.
^
..
the
I
I f
and
n.i
similar dwcrij>t
the PArtgrm owamonj U f iren by I icshnc ceremony, pp. 403
8
D.
MACKIOHAN, GELPNER*S AWESTA LITERATURE.
place of Yasna 1, 9 and 2, 9. Here we see olearly that these two Kardes are only a lengthy spinning out of the Gahanbar formulas of the Yasna. Kardes 8 and 4 fit into the ritual ]>ortions of Yasna 11. Karde
5 does duty for Yasna 14 of which it is only a variation Karde 1 2 for The second half of the Vispered, Kardes 13-24, stands L'7, 7, in very close relation to the Guthas or the Staota Yesnya ( cf. the ;
Yasnu
synopsis in
12
).
VENDIDAD
(I.
ft
(Av. vldaevo datom,
the law against demons,
"
Phlv. jilt_-div-ddt or j/7/-*
is
scribes the priestly purifications, atonements and ecclesiastical penances. formed originally the 19th Na$k of the Sasanid Avesta, In its pre-
It
sent form it contains 22 Chapters (Fan/
The MSS. above
Sdrf,e.
Fargard
as the 13th.
referred to, reckon, however, the following This omission cannot be explained by a mere gap
Pahlavi archetype. The whole Fargard looks like a fabrication is more modern than the rest of the Vendidad. The summary list
in the
that
of contents of the Vendidad which the Dinkard (8, 44) gives (n'r/r below), deals minutely with all the Fargards except four Fargard 12 is not referred to ; 1 1 1 are at least touched in a couple and Fargards ;
The Fargard in question was thus either not before the Pahlavi translator or not yet fully recognised.-' of words.
1
The individual Fargards are partly connected together
way
that each
supplies
the
answer to
a
in this
in
question propounded the form of presentation, Fargard 10 is
the Fargard which precedes it. This is which is called in Sanskrit prasaktdnuprasaldam. a more detailed working out of 9,46; 14 of 13,51.
The begin-
1 The words " in smiting the (]f. West, Sacred Books of the East, XXXVII , p. 161. fiend" (Dinkard 8,44,51) are to be connected with Fargard 10 and answer to the motto of the chapter, namely, the words jmiti 2/-.w, iu healing," with Fargard 11. These correspond to the standing yaozhdathane formula. i
8 Darmesteter (II, 165), endeavours, on the other hand, to make the existence of an old Pahlavi translation probable by referring to the words Kaininu evato jntthr.nn in 12,7. These, he suggests, are a gloss which has remained over from the former. The words are
also found in the Persian
MSS.
(of.
13).
Awesta
glosses occur, however, in other places I would point to the interesting
without any direct relation to the Pahlavi translation. gloss askdmo in Vd. 20, 1.
Yendidad arc mythological law
^
their
cunU
AWKMA,
THI:
in
9
pr<>:
linn
of the
known
best i
of Yima,
and
countries
.id
Aliriman,
his tir>t
and second
hands of
plagues at the
their
call.
Drives tin- hi-
_'
and Vinia's
1
j
sufferings of the earth, the habitation, and end of the -orp-e-l). -arena, the praise of a^rittkra of the earth by dead bodi -mracts, d
of
io
life
B,
tpi l
N
:
relative
The
_;:
world an with
doctrine
of Zarathushtra'l
praise
.
Mill-lMH-n
tin-
child
in
(4-")-i'2)
"!), in
the ocean Pilitiha
in
of
^lM-25),
purity
Chap.
Onihe
o.
liiicates of
Chap.
deration of p.
oat of
7.
nion p,
B,
nny
in
lit
.nf (iatlia
.iid
:
ni.Lr
for the
VArsea
K'.,
;
its
thedn^,
pur; kind-,
its
prais..
killing of an otter LH
(driving T.ahiram
Furgard 10 contains the and four times for expel-
.
:;irMirnin^ forthede-td
:
1
five
^,
m
durin
1
-tiiiLT ii
<|ualifiea-
t:
satjdid
nine
'
brice ling
the
tlaki
by
The Barashnfli
1
grea
and
dead
1
I
tlio B
It-,
their e\-
the manifold
5-'J
:i and tilings tlirough pollution hy dead bo expiations. Specially to be mentioned are the treatment of dead bodies in winter (10-14), the
unc their
and
injuries
bodily
ordeal
,
and
the whole boo
cult in Lr
7. tli.
the true
urn to prav.T in i
nirratesa
i^ard
to tin-
rathoshn of th.-
thr4e
1
1
\f
.
oba] g by
M
10
i).
MACKiniAX,
and an enumeration of
di
woman
exorcism of a
AUKM-A LITERATIM;
<;iai>M-;i:'s
J
1
i:.
the healing power of water, and the narrative of the contagion '2'2,
,
1
in childbirth
;
and healing of Mazda. 8. all
THE YASHTS AND THE KHOBDA AWESTA.
besides the above that
YasU
SdJc. 1
Yashts
\vith their
But
Anquetil includes extant of real Awesta texts under the title
is
better
it is
to
divide
appendices and what
is
this into two groups, the included under the compre-
hensive name KJtorda Au-esia, i.e., the Small or Minor Awesta. The dividing line is, however, not a very definite one in the MSS. inasmuch ascertain Yashts are necessary elements of a Kborda Awesta. Both classes
YashtMSS. as well as the Khorda Awesta MSS., are introduced by similar formula}, and the Yasht and Khorda Awesta texts are Especially it is frequently combined in the MSS. to form one whole. to be remembered that the Khorda Awesta is not a book of uniform of MSS., the
content and fixed arrangement in the style of the Vendidad the Khorda Awesta MSS. are casual collections of varying extent. ;
YASHT (Aw. originally
like the
yesti),
ivorship,
offering.
It
word YASNA of has,
allied
root, signifies
however, become a technical
While the Yasna designates the general worship which whole Masdayasnian Pantheon, the Yashts are devoted to the worship of individual divinities and indeed almost exclusively to divine beings or Izeds (Aw. yazata), after whom the days of the month are named. Our collection numbers 21 or 22- Yashts in the follow] Yasht of Ahura Mazda (Hormazd) 2, Yasht of the ing fixed order
expression. embraces the
:
;
,
AmQsa Spenta (Haft Ameshaspends) (Ardabahisht);
;
o,
Yashfc
of the
Asa Vahixia
of the Haurvatdt (Khordad); 5, of the Ardvl
4,
Andhita (Ardui sur bano)
6,
;
of the Bvardxsaeta (Khurshed);
Sura
7, of the
of the Mdongha (Man) 8, of the Tistrya (Tishtar, also called Tir); ofthe also called Gosh Yasht); 10, Mt^ra(Mihir) 11, Drvdspa (Drvasp, of the Sraosa (Srosh Yasht, from the Hadhokht ") 11, a Srosh Yasht; 13, of Fravasi (FravardTn) 14, 12, the Yasht of the Rasnu (Rashn) <j,
;
;
1
;
;
;
of Vordthrayhna (Bahiram); 15, of Vayu (generally called Ram Yasht); 16, of Razista Cista (generally called Yasht); 17, of Asi Vang a Id
Dm
(Ard Yasht); 1
a
18,
cccclxxxvi
1, Anquetil is, the same number I.
That
to the opinion of tho
special Vaaht, 3
of Airyandm vvardno
Cf.
cf.
below
Parsis
Anquetil 17.
;
(generally
called
Ashtad
JI. 1.
that of the chapter in (lie Vendidad. According each of the Amesha>paiult> and I/.eds once had its own
II,
.ns
143.
IDEA, Yasht); older
ANALYSIS OF TliK AWBSTA,
AXl-
I
Yasht
li',
MSS.
als..
Kavafrn
!
-~>
tva
called
(generally
faoma (Horn)
Kayfu.
11
8-9.
Zamyad
;
in
21, of Vanant
:
(Yallalld).
This arrangement in tlu- Tarsi Calendar.
ba<ed upon
is
have no Yasln to the
In
no day of the
the Calendar the
second place iu the Yasht collect d by that of the seven Ameahm
is
ly the connection with a Yasln 1:< only
Eaahti ls an d
the case (i
corresponding day the
two Y
last
month month
;
however, the sec-nnd place In
y there is
c
them;
month corresponding day of Vohu U< nta.
of the days of the days of the
r
Kiu'ht of the genii of the
1
n
d'*ih-
forced
i
-
.
8 sections are concerned with the genius of the earth (Zamyad).
first
Yasht there
In the 18th
is
absolutely
no
Several of the double names in the above
i
are explained not one from whom
list
fact that the proper hero of the Yasht is the corresponding day deri\v- its name, but a genius invoked along with him. Thus the 10th Ya
in Slroze
1
:2
,
1
:
invoked
is
-J,-J1
dedicated to Vayu, who in Yashts 9 and
1
in
-s
1
the first place ; it the second place.
is,
We
however, find
the
re recognizable by their introductions and orn ally t lie In respect of extent, age conclusions which run on the same lines. uidik*each other. The last two and eon however, very *
"i
,
(20 and 21) con with some quotations. a modern, middle and
be I
most part only of Yasht formulae adorned Vashts are for the most part
un^rammatical mai. :
N
On
.
6,
the other
17
14,
8,
and 19) belong to the most prominent docu It
has
aln-.My IMMM in the Yasna which, 1
'Jhr KIIMKI.A Av,
a short oxti
i
si
10,13 teratore.
>everal
Yaahts have bean r full
hi
do not belong to the Yasht collection 9.
hand, the
:>oveall,
in
\.
bhfl
extent
the striet sense. Mii,..r
Aweata,"
Awesta, intends!
is,
lor the uH>
ao to speak, of the 1
!o layman at the
a co >tances his
/ liat
4.
of fenli of
Korf.
Uo
<
OBlUohfi S4.KH. Tto wHh tbdr altribut* and
dayi
12
D.
MACKICHAN,
r.ELDNEll'S
AWESTA LITERATURE,
by no means composed exclusively in the A^esta language, but to a great extent in Pazcud. Of the Yasbts, especially tbe first (Hormazd) and tbe eleventh (Srosh), are included in almost all Khorda Awesta MSS. Tbe editing of the Khorda Awesta has been ascribed to AdarBesides a series of piid Mahraspand under Shapiir IT. (310-379 A.D.). separate prayers and verses, the MSS. contain the following smaller collections of recitations
The Nyaishes,
1.
:
number.
five in
These are brief prayers to the
(Kbiirshed), Mithra, the Moon (Mah), to the genii of the Water The Yashts of the (Ardui sur hand) and the Fire (Atash i Bahiram). or of are them, portions corresponding Izeds, partly inserted in the
Sun
1
Nyuishes,
Mah
e.
g
t
,
the entire Khurshed
Yasht in Nyaish
The Gabs, addressed
2.
Nyaish
1,
10-17, the
Their number
is
accordingly
five.
Siroze (the thirty days), of which there are two, named the These are two Prayer Calendars extending
3.
Minor
in
to the genii of the respective times of the
and recited at these times.
da)*
Yasht
3, 2-9.
arid the Larger.
each to 30 paragraphs in which the genii of the day are invoked in sucIn their entirety these are recited cession together with their retinue. after the 30th tbe death on of a man. 2 day principally 4.
the gift
quoted
The Afrmgans, words of blessing, which are accompanied by of an offering and serve various ends. Generally four are
:
(a)
Afrmgan
i
Dahtnan, recited to honour departed pious people,
a kind of mass for the dead. 1
Gatha recited on the last five days of the year, the so-called Gatha days, on which the souls of the departed descend to 3 the earth, thus as it were a kind of mass for souls. (b)
(c)
Afringan
I
Afringan
,
I
at tbe
Gahanbar, recited
celebration
of the six
This piece, however, contains seasonal feasts, the so-called Gahanbar. not so much benedictions as precepts regarding the participation of the faithful in the six feasts. 1
With reference
to their special
use, vide
Anquetil
introductions to the different Nyaishes, II, 691 seq. 2 Anquetil II, Sin, 573. s
Anquetil
II,
575; West, Essays 225.
II.
5G5
;
Darmesteter in the
I
KTBRT8
DMA.
Afrlniran
(d)
end
ANALYSIS
'.M>
"I
9-10.
AWKSTA,
celebrated
Kapithwin,
I
Tin:
ginning and
at
summer.
of
FRA
10.
I)ook8 or collections of text*
\
well exhaust the caimn of
no moans the whole of
tin-
pi-
Pai
tl.
:
hidden
Awestn in
oasure
*'
'ahlavi books in the
fonn of quotation- from lust text-. Larger fragments have been preserved togtwith the Tahlavi commentary or have lt-( M iia-nrjm rated in more nitstill
is
partly unexplored,
Tahlavi writings.
FM
ainon^
I
tl
*n extensive ritual work in tl of Awesta
-^
I.
*'.,
.sedupon
ritual
This collection has l.een worked up
The commentary
mented on.
dilavi
Awesta
handed d(\vn
is
a great
(juotes besides
knowledge of the
ful sources for a
:mgaage.
'
i
from a different source. of our
A
the
a
]n>
ritual
t
ract
and com-
number
uf
t
\
These Xiranys are very fruitas well as for the eiiriehment
vocabulary; unfortunately t: very had and the quantity of matt
ha-
h rial in
:
manuscripts
1
nty.
The Afiin of the
t
Daltman nam<
Awe-t:i
iir>t
r8t
hlavi
(jiiotation
Awe.-ta quotation- the majority uf which ean no our Awesta.
ti.
word \\ith
long*
:
aeed
in
'-'
Lar L;ards
their
liree
the llddnkld AV/;.
from
lh>y narrate
cnntents;
fragment
which
the
of
t
.,H,y
eschatological in
A
lot of
\Vs
d
tlu^
P
t
in
lladnkht.
HT.-
m
T
lb
Darmcstmar 111,78 *$. San jnna, Bombay.
Olowary
an
immediate e.un-
not stand
dd
add
:
Fhotographio copy
'
,vith
small
I...
Erroneous! ,
-?.
pbilh
-*
14
MACKICHAN, liELUNKR's AVESTA LITERATURE,
1).
an obscure text, grammatically quite corrupt and compiled from manifold sources without any iuuer connection, which bus nothing to do with the ordinary Yashts. Vaild,
1
The Pahlavi commentaries on the Vendidad and Pahlavi works
and other
such as
Vijirkard
I
Dirilk
the Yasna,
and
-
Slidijast Id-
Shdyust are ricli in Awesta citations. Numerous shorter Awesta quotations are contained in the so called PtirtishniJid, a kind of catechism There are in all 124 Awesta quotations distributed over in Pahlavi. 3
Many fragmentary texts, prayers and uirangs liavt* found their way into individual MSS. of the Khordu Awestn. The best known are the Vlspa Humata and the Airyama 7.vt/o. A\V must not ornit to mention the so-called Farliang i Olm Kkadflk, an 58
sections.
v
Awesta- Pahlavi glossary which has preserved not merely many Awesta words hut also certain phrases and quotations from Awesta books that Darmesteter has published a text-piece which, have been lost. 5
come from the
according to the subscription, must have Nikddftm. 6
Nask
lost
of the liturgies are merely or almost entirely compilations of well-known texts and current formulae, e.g.. the Darun Bdj, Darun
Many
3 Maya Yasht
7
Yasht, I
gdsdn i
10
(a
(also
named
the
9 Maya Zohr ),
the Cidak-aviatdk
compilation of Gatha-stanzas), the numerous Afringans
In Westcrgaard's edition,
pp. 300 and 302
;
translated in Dannesteter
II.
660
and 663. Darmesteter III. 29 seq. A large portion also pp. 471, 472, 474, 475, 484-4873 Published and translated by Darmesteter, III, 53. * See the collection of fragments in Westergaard, pp. 331 seq. The a
Collected by
in
West SEE.,
XXXVII,
contain
mnny
hitherto
unknown
incantations
;
qf.
K.Z.
MSS E 2
and
M2
i
27, 587.
An old Zand-Pahlavi Glossary edited by Dastur Hoshangji Jamaspji, revised by Martin Hang, Bombay-Stuttgart 1867. Herausgeg. von H. Reichclt, Wien 1900. Darmesteter, Une page Zende ine'dite in JA. 1886, VIII, p. 182. The fragment refers to mixed marriages with women who were not Parsis. According to the subscripIn Haug's collection a tion it professes to belong to the Nask Nikddum, Fargard Vaetha fragment of the Vaetha in No. 35, which is not identical with the portion oi' the text 5
t
published. 7 The Darun Yasht is composed of an introductory formula and portions Yasna with partially altered liturgical forms, namely Yasna 3, 5-18; Yasna 23. 4. 5.
of the 6.
1-6;
11-15. 17. Y. 26,7.8. 1-8. 8
te
So in the Persian
suma
MS
called Mf^.
The Maya Yasht begins with the words noman
(or slma) .wvixta arvdvi sura and/iita xstiaothra ahurahd mazd
MS
AND ANALYSIS OF TBE AWKSTA,
IDEA, CONTENTS
and
Khshnfunans, J
MSS.'
1
calendar
a
in imitation of the
of
Slroze and
months
the
many
10-11.
found
in
1
.">
Persian
otl
EDITIONS OF THK A\\ KSTA.
11.
In Europe.
(a)
OLSHAI -KN, Yemlidad, Zendavestae Pars
J.
XX, adhuc supe rates, V( ndidad SadeTun des Fargardl-Vcontincns, Hamburg 18_ .. livres dc Zoroa>tro lithographic Bibliod'apres le Munuscr t! Y-.jue Royalo et publi. par M. E. BURNOUF Paris -_"J-1843, gr.fol.-*)(
I.
1'.
i
1
di-. na Vispered und dieheiligen Schriften Zoroast Vendidad. Xach den lithographirten Ausgaben von Paris und Bombay mit Indx ini
Zendavesta or the
Wh>
>,
hagen
18oi'-:>
n-li^iDiiN booksvofthfl
Vol.
i.
This
1.
The /end
up to date the completest
i-
Parsm ram entea Mai
beiligen Schriften dor drr HnzvaiM'-rh
dii
Vendidad, \Vien 185:;
Wien
>tuit -art 1886; II Tc-il:
NK;.. K. F,Q and Klmrdo Awosta, Vispeivd
herauageg. y.
uud Prolegomena, 181' Sacml Books of thr
ish
Parsit,
-ary of State for India in
t
In
(b)
VI).
ii-at
I
:
AVM-
Akademie der I.
18.
.snm, (
.':
Ill
under the
T ti
published under the patronage
Council.
Stuttgart 18^
In-1
Kitahi Ju.lDiv.Iad, A.V. ISO /hay,
i-dit.-d
by Dastur IDAUI DARA. Preface
Varna
Tin-
sammt Band
I.
^ua 1858.
P.and: vlt]
11.
the
Aweaia, nt
:
IJiichcr d-r Par>fn, iin AuftraLT d-r. K.
iie luMliLTt'ii
Wiasenschaften in litlad
A vesta
.
im (4rundti-.\te
^n FB. Sl'JBGlL,
I
di-r
by N. L.
^,ed. transl.
texts (only so mui-h apjx-;.
diara.
^USge, h
a
Qu oaj-
I8j
1)V tlir
Litlmgniph.
V
l;i'
A
fr
Society,
by
API
mgoage, but Gujarat! oharacand Comment; accord
ise l
"
the late
f
:<
>/<
With tho ntuv
'oibill8.
Nu.88.
16
D.
MACKK'IIAX,
<
i
F.
l.DNKli'S
ASPANPIARJI and other D;isturs.
Books
Purl
of the Parsis,
I,
Edition of the Zend Avesta
ANKLESARIA, <
Bombay
'hrestomathies
Weimar
Hn!'.
C.
Lithogr.
Avesta, the S:im-d
1843.
Vasn;v ba Nirang, from
puM.
(in
Westergaard's Zend) by TEHMURAS UINSHAW
1888.
Indogermaniflohe Chrestomathies, do la langue do 1* Avesta ; Grani-
Sohleicher,
DE HARLKZ, Manuel
Lcxique, Paris 1878, 2e Ed. Paris
maire, Anthologic,
buch der
:
AWESTA LITERATURE,
1882.
Hand-
A \vestasprache,
Grammatik, Chrestomathie, Wbrterbuch von W.GBXOIR, Krlangen 1879. A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSON, Avesta Reader First Series. Easier Texts, Notes and Vocabulary, Stuttgart 1893. :
THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE AWESTA. YASNA, VISPERED, AND VENDIDAD. These three texts were handed down in writing in different ways according as they were intended to be studied and understood or to b& simply mechanically learned by heart and recited. In the former case the Awesta is accompanied 12.
by a translation in Pahlavi, Sanskrit or Gnjarati (see below); in the latter only the Awesta text, often interspersed with ritual directions, is If these ritual directions are
given.
composed
in Pahlavi the technical
expression is Nirang ; if they are given in Sanskrit or the Bhasha th<-y are called -5>///<7, Kirid. The Nirangs are found specially in the MSS.
The pure text as opposed to that their origin in Persia. intermingled with a translation has received the additional sdde if pure. "
which had
which
name
is
The MSS.
Awesta Sado give the text in its greatest fulness with all the appendices and formulae as they are actually employed in liturgical service. The MSS., on the other hand, which are accompanied by a translation, aim at greater brevity by omitting all superfluous subsidiary additions and in the case of the numerous repetitions make use of abbreviations and occasionally also of contractions which are not at first sight and without the help of the Awosta Sddo The difference between these two modes of committing to intelligible. is
writing
of the
most striking in the case of the Vispered.
The Yasna Sade the Yasna is recited.
is
employed for Yasna
If the
1
the Yasna celebration in which only is
celebrated with the
supplemen-
tary portions of the Vispered, the celebration is called Vispered (high service) after the portions of the Vispered which are added. For this the 1
A
characteristic
MSS. with
traiislatioD.
example
of abbreviation
is
that
of
Vendidad
8,
82-96 in the
MANUSCRIPT^
Till]
!>
Vi-j
MSS.
i
Vispered Gl Side only :dy for the most part
S;lde (also
(.-allot
I
only supplementary K n -. t: II,,
MS>
tlier.
I
na also in Fl x
,
with an
thi
p'.
Only rarely
out in
full, e.
//.,
in the
is
Iranian
the
MSS.
Kh,. All the three texts are
for
the
In the
These MSS. are In some MSS., as for and as su\
aM
'''ii
n tended.
indicated. I.
Side U
example,
17
n in exfento; the
of the Vi>pered
Ya-na chapi
12.
AWESTA,
Va.sua.
i>
it
1
of arrantroment
is
tlie
r
the
;
and
Vnidiilad
and
(juhe iixrd,
foll<'win; synopsis; \'\B\>
mot
great and
i
'.I.
i-
RD :i
and
n
;
solemn chapters of
18
D.
MACKICHAN, GELDNEft's AWESTA LITERATURE,
Yasua.
Vendidad.
Vispered.
Yasna.
Vispered.
Veudidad.
51
20 15
15
VII
1U
3r.
to
21
42
22 17
i
181 IV
10
VIII
62 53
43 to
23
46 18
20)
IX
11) 12
J
47
24 21
to
l
50 19
13
U The Vendidad
is
I
VI
f
55i to
71
accordingly distributed into 10 sections (one conand grouped around the most )
sisting of 4, the remainder of 2 fargards sacred part of the Yasna, the Gathas.
Only chapters of the Vispered
are incorporated with the first part of the Yasna, and these are either From interpolated in the Yasna chapters or are added at the end. from the that of the Vendidad the is, Gathas, chapter 27, beginning is
on to the Vispered. These interpolations entirely cease 55th Yasna, and only the Yasna is recited on to the end.
also joined
at the
A
variety of the Vendidad Sade is the Vlshtasp Sade in which place of the 10 sections of the Vendidad the 8 fargards of the The places occu10, 17, 18) are interpolated. Vlshtasp Yasht (cf.
in
2 pied by the 8th and 10th Vendidad sections remain here blank.'
13.
THE MANUSCRIPTS 3
Indian and the Persian.
of the Avesta
fall
into
two
classes, the
Although the former ultimately entirely rest
Yasna
6 comes in the Vd. Sade immediately after Y. 59. 62,1 "It is written exactly like the Dastur Jamnspji writes with reference to it Vendidad Sade, the first part of the Yagna and Vispnred is given first, then the ei.^hl fargards of Vishtasp Yashtwiththe Grathfis and then the latter portion of Yagna and Vispared. It is called the Vendidad of Ujairin gah, because it is said that the Vishtasp Yasht was recited in this part of the day as the Vendidad is recited even now, in the Ushahin g&h but it is no longer recited now." Letter of 5th June 1883. 3 The best and most complete collection of Avesta MSS. in Europe is that of Bask enriched by a second collection of Wcstrrgaanl in the University Library at Copenhagen. Next to this comes the collection of De Guise in the India Office. The MSS. which Anquetil brought to Paris are mostly of inferior value. In India, the reverend Dastur Jamaspji Minocheherji and the Mula Firuz Library in Bombay possess the largest collecthe latter, the M. F. Library, especially numerous Iranian MBS. tion 1
2
;
:
THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE AWESTA,
19
13.
on Persian originals, a marked contrast between the two tr has been developed in the course of the century. The oldest Indian MSS. date from the loth and the beginning of the 14th century, the nan
.MSS. do not
go further back than the 17th.
MSS. surpass considerably
their
contemporaries in point of :i and Yazd, the there must have existed as lato as last
correctness and carefulness of execution.
two Parsi communities
u\ Pcr.-in,
The Persian
Indian
I
century a distinguished school of (fatter*, which even the learned Parsis The Persian dasturs of India regarded as their mother-school. Indian brethren with their learning and with helped their <
M
Sometimes Indian Parsis studied
in Persia, Persian dasturs journeyed to
beyond the Indus in order to settle dissame time their MSS. The jonrney, for and at the inspected putes of Dastur Jamasp (Vilayati) from Kirman to India is well example, He found there great ignorance, and the MSS. in a wrote known. condition, and established a small circle of diseiples who worked in The first disciple of Jamasp was Darab in Surat, Nosari and Broach. visit their brethren in the faith
Surat, the subsequent teacher of Anquetil. From the school of Jamasp ha- sprung a great number of copies of the Awesta. Externally the Persian MSS. are recognisable through their Iranian style of writing, 1
through a very vigorous cursive and oblique handwriting, while the Indian manner of writing ifi rather straight and pointed. The Iranian le has, however, sometimes been imitated in India when the copyist had a Persian original before him. The, better M SS, have, some of imes them, very full and unctuous colophons in winhimself, give- his family
tree-,
the original before him, and the date of us of the original
the completion of the copy. are copied word for word along with the original
The MSS. of the three classes
t
texts
imp
1
in<
i
translation, and the Side 1188,
MS.
itself.
in the first place into
two
MSS. accompanied by
lie
B
a
former supply the foun-
' i
ropean
c<
1SS. belonging to this class being ater correctness and n part also by their higher
i
i
nguishod by anti(j
The M> distim a families.
:io
One
Yasna with Pahlavi translation form again two 5 represented by tho Copenhagen Yasna No.
is
20
MAOKioiiAN, GELDNER'S AWFSIA
n.
UTKUATUBE,
(K 5 ) and by the MS., which, originally in the possession of Dastur Dr. Jamaspji Minocheherji 'lamas}. Asaiia of Bombay, has now been Both these MSS., which aiv in almost perpresented by him to Oxford. 1
I
fipan I
sprang from the same copyist, namely, llerhad MitroI Mitro-fipan T Speud-dad I Mitro-apau TMarzapan was finished at Cambay on the 7th November 1323 A.D.
-reservation,
;
Kai-Khfisrovf)
K
Bahrain.
5
1
and was, according
to the subscription, copied
from the MS. of Rus-
the great-great uncle of Mitro-fipan. J 2 was finished on the 26th January 1323. The copyist here remains silent regarding
tam
I
Mitro-apan,-'
his original.
mistakes,
From
agreement, however, in
their
omissions,
&c.,
J2
that
clear
is
it
characteristic
many
also
must have been
from the MS. of Rustam or its original. A comparison of K- and J 2 as well as of K^ and L 4 (see below), shews, however, that
copied
not bestow the
"Mitro-iipiin did
care
in
detail
that
might have been
desired in faithfully reproducing his original.
In respect of correctness, the second family of MSS. stands in many above the first, although the members of this family which are
eases
much
extant belong to a
by Pt4 and
Mf
4
,
later time.
both without date.
This family
is
represented chiefly
Pt4 the more correct and probably ,
somewhat older MS. of the two, was, according to the family traditions of its former possessor, Shams-ul-Ulama Dastur Dr. Peshotanji Behramji Sanjana of Bombay, copied about 1780 A.D. from an old Iranian Yasna of Hoshang, son of Slyavakhsh. Pt4 reproduces in the introduction the introduction of its original, by means of which we can trace the genealogy of the MS. several steps backwards. The genealogical tree
MS.
is
of
as follows
Farnbag
,,
Srosh-aiyyar (about 1110
I
Mahpanah
,,
:
I
Mitrd-apan
Hdshang
I
?).
Azad-mard. I
Spend-dad (about 1280).
Siyawakhsh (about 1478.)
pi The
introduction records further that Farnbag composed his copy from two separate originals, the Awesta text from the MS. ofMah1
2
The photographic reproduction of this MS. Ho copied the Arda Viraf in Iran in 1269.
is
not accessible to me. (
Cf. West, Essays, p. J4, note.
MAMS*
Tin-
a Ivy fir
mahfm.
and tin- Pahlavi Th- 1;.-
mi: AWKSIA.
Kii-
d the Pinkard
A.
in
D
redaction
final
may accordingly bo
oi'
in
N
he same
1
itor
The
ill
from the MS. of Mah-vInda
text
-vindad M:I.
*
I
our Paldav
du.' t" Parnl
I
A
and
second independent copy of the old Yasna of Hoshang filially Mi\, an Iranian MS. of Itustam (nVht-i-;:
1711. Tlii-
two
with
hiter ai^o,
di'finitcness.
tho
I-
nv
familiL'S
.mnot bo
8
A sabordinate type of this ol San-krit
-
tr;.
of
\.l>.
Mt^-
(
nu-inbiM- the
wliic-li
:-ted
h,,-.
aotwithstanding their
repn-siMit,
In
last ^ives.
is
M^
tho
Ne:
th--
presented by
the two old MSS. Sj and J s Of these only S iof the Neriosangh text, J s being a later re\ J 3 has been often value. iris and .
t
Yasnas are copied from
Of
r-
it.
iibT
rnin.'itely,
FaiV to 4,
Jn
L
in
beginning On.
arc jTcMM-vcd
:
has been \
BOMelj -imil.ir to that been (;
i
the
t
.anting. 21'
(
.
\vhich
1.
down
t"
4
the portion which has been preserved ,nnin^ of K down tt>
of the
is
in places
_;ard
,
i
lost,
and
less
Copenhagen Sanskrit
Tahlavi-Vendidad only one family ol d by t! >n and '..pnihaLren
tho
"i-ved,
and K,
and of
9
tf
_rurd
coin|>letL'lv dcstro. (
which
ML
the
d
tini
prcservr n the
posaewioo of a
11. 1
A
iloby thr
l?nmna, irod.
maj now beoouvlted.
-
DOC oomplotftl
whr
have later
22
GELDNKR'S AWESTA LITERATURE.
D. MACKICIIAN,
The most important amongst these is the MS. Pt 2 written in A. D. 1787. It seems, however, not to have been taken direct from L,. Kj and L 4 come from the same Mitro-apFm I Kai-Khusrovd, who twice copied the Pahlavi Yasna. In Kj he adds to his own signature the two colophons of his predecessors, so that the family can also be traced tolerably far back. The foundation MS. is that of Homast of Seifetan, which Aerdashlr I Vohuman copied in A. D. 1205. Mahyar brought AcrdaThere it was copied by the well-known Rustam I shir's MS. to India. I Mitro-apan Marzapan. K x is a copy of the MS. of Rustam completed ants.
L4
has lost the last leaf with the signaof the copyist of L4 , namely, Mitrosubscription with of his two These those predecessors, is re-copied. apan, together L been have last agree exactly with those in 4 must, therefore, x copied in Cain bay, 17th But in Pt 2 the
May
1324.
ture.
K
.
K
MS.
of Rustam, and, indeed, some months before It was from the x. finished, according to the colophon in Pt 2 , on the 28th August 3323, in Nosari. The genealogical tree of the whole family is then as follows :
MS.
of
Homast I
Aerdashlr (1205) I
Rustam
K
1
L 4 1323
(1324)
Pt 2
Ml, I
The
Pahlavi-Vendidads.
late
The extant Vispereds with Pahlavi translation rest entirely on an Codex K 7 This MS. contains in its first part the oldest and best Vispered Sade (with Nlrang), with a subscription of the 1 copyist Rustam I Mitro-apan I Marzapan and as date A. D. 1278. With this is connected the Pahlavi Vispered, manifestly by the same old Copenhagen
This
copyist.
.
is,
therefore, the oldest
Awesta MS. which has yet been
The Vishasp Sade is represented by copied in Kirman by Vch-mard, son
discovered.
codex 1
K
4
,
That
copy of the
is
of the writer of the draft
Rustam MS,
of
See Prolegomena
K
15
&c.
XXXIX,
the excellent Iranian of Fredun,
But, perhaps, this MB.
from a is
an old
MAM SCRIPTS
THE MS. MS.
of
Vahrom, son
OF THE AWESTA,
]>>.
of the Mar/apan, who, in his turn,
had copied the Khusro-malka, son of Anoshagrubauo (about 1585). K* is dated 2Gth July 1723. of
The Vendidad Sades are widely distributed in India ; they all go in the last resort to one archetype. Only a few are older than the preceding century. They ivpn^ent the vulgate-text of the three books, which has degenerated through frequent copying, and has, further, been strongly influenced by an inexact oral tradition. Amongst these Indian Vendidad Sades two groups are to be distinguished, a superior one represented by the Copenhagen and a London VWndida Side, K^ aud L 2 and an inferior one to which the bulk of the MSS. belongs. Tlu- archetype of the Voudidad Siides,asalso of the Yaana and Vispered Sades, was probably originally composed from the Pahluvi Awosta for And thus it becomes clear why numerous quotations liturgical use. back
i
,
from the Awesta, belonging to the Pahlavi Commentary, have found their way into the text of the Vendidad Sades. This archetype,
we presume,
must, however, after all be older than the oldest Pahlavi Awosta MSS. known to us. Tho Vendidad Sides have not preserved the better reading
uniroijuently ^ta
in contrast to the Pahlavi-
MSS.
The Persian Y.ndidll S.rles, represented by Mf, and Jp,, are -s. favourably distinguished from the Jp t was copied by Frf-dfm Mar/apan in A. D. l'J8, aud, indeed, from a MS. belonghail a :i, _rinal a copy made by ing to Marzapfm, who, in I
i
Klifi-r.~>!>
by mention
]\i-
was
writ:, n in
A. D.
A
original.
l:i
fieil "i
i
ho close
:
^llip
1
loes
not
of the
two
'
uninisiakal'lr in U>rli;
\ViululSd Sado tyjK u is that of the I ndian
Cement of the text
t!,
a change.
it,
D
;h ly
original
r!i" ot IK r
every
line
i
I:
,
x) last,
:.\ dual readings while they agree tome* .
daisof MSS., and sometimes
:
.
ofler readings entire-
\vh:
ight be supioeed to stand .ppears to have
the
I
,
or earl
beennadein
P*r*i
Vwesta
M88.
24
GELDNKliV A \VKSTA UTKRATUKK,
D. MACKICIIAN,
(which since then have disappeared), in which Persia has been richer than India. The text which the Persian Ycmlidful Sfidos supply is free from many disturbing glosses with \vhieh the text of the Indian M82S. 1
is
laden.
The MSS.
Yasna SFide also presuppose an archetype Veudidad bade. The best MS. of the group is Shams- til-Ulama Dastur Ur. Hoshangji Jamaspji of
of the
which stood near
to the
that belonging to
Poona (HJ-. Regarding the MSS. OF THE YASHTS AND THE KHORDA-
14.
AWESTA
there has,not been, since ancient times, so well-defined a system
We
divide the MSS. above, 8). into three groups, according to contents (a) Pure Yasht codices. The oldest and most important representative is F a belonging to the year
as for those
we have
just described
(cf.
:
The MS. begins quite in the usual style of the Khorda-Awesta 1591. with an alphabet, some forms of prayer (Nirangs and Baj's), and the five The latter are inseparable in the MSS. from the Yashts. Nyaishes. follow only the 22 Yashts in the usual order. These MSS. have served as source for the majority of the later Yasht codices, at least in
Then part.
(b)
The Khorda-Awesta
be adduced as a specimen, of this class.
It
contains in
Nyaishes, the 3 Afrlngans, the 12, 14,
1C, 18, 20, 21,
and
The Oxford codex (0 3
codices.
as its
contents
may be taken
order
the Awesta
5
:
Gahs, the
Yashts
)
may
as the average Alphabet, the 5 1, 2, 3, 4, 9,
11,
The combined the Yashts. The chief
numerous Nirangs.
Khorda-Awesta
(c)
texts including all is Pt u dated A. D. 1625. This MS. shews of this class representative He as his basis took the writer that proceeded eclectically. clearly codices,
one or several Khorda-Awestas and supplied the missing Yashts from F x Thus it happens that, for example, Pt x in Yasht 19 follows 'F l .
closely, while in
Yasht
16
it
represents u different and
much
inferior
recension.
Persian discovered.
MSS. On the
containing all the Yashts have not yet been other hand, the Persian Khorda-Awestas similarly
occupy a unique position. The favourite Yasht of these MSS. is Yasht 13, the Farvardm Yasht, which, on the other hand, is wanting ]
WfiBtergaard was able to
make
full
use of only a later copy of Mt' 2
,
namely,
of this class. *
Compare the
introductions to Spiegel's, Westergaard's, and Geldner's Editions.
MA
in
Persian Khorda A\\v>t:t text
which
the
La
is
,
HIE rimsBNT AWMTA,
Tho
1
.
tin?
concerned, ov.-rsi-lits
most
order of o!
tho
:
t
matter of omift-
in th,-
-:
PUKS
TA AX!)
Tin: X\SKS.
\.\IDS.
It
i-known
.
very r
..tli.
h
correct
.
AWKSTA UNDER
Till:
TH
same
sentences and
words,
n and repetitions heing, of con how traces of a doubl On the ion. the tradition and <>f individual \\-onN is often \. writing ring, and uflers aorioiu ol iteoki to the establi
x/ 'J'lIK
correct
.-\vrvwh, >rv the
is
riiisli
as
and
finest
1
A. D. 1726.
Aw-
without variation so far
chapters
F. of
M
N
S
<.,
Khorda Awestas
Indian
th,
The
AWKM
nil
-
1'ar
onco consisted of J1 Naaka (N P-|.nrtiii^,
,n
thn (rronn,!,,!' this rradint of tin
l>een
conij.lotcly
wsthato; ndidad.
pn
He
i'tirtli.-r
rmed a part of
^ive lir-t
tlie
and Mi
wa9
|
dr.v
1
^
.-known hbtory which the rabMripikm to K,, (an n thonaaod yearn after their migra* ;
r
means tha
tho F.irvarlin
horda Awoetas this Yasht hnd .liiwppoarcd.)
motion
c-.-
i
Ya*ltt.
personally
question >
Prolegomena n urtjlw,
4 in
Wort's Kmay*.
p. 125 nnto.
(ThU
Dartur Jimi-p Hakim,
Durmsatrtar
I
\
Ynsoa .
9, It.
otr.
xcoiu* of ios
lans lequt
Soavans, Jain
vros 7x>nd
!
.
.
1
.
7W, pse Ml (in UM &SAJT, soot ks proprai oorrafdc
tly oalls la
.TsUtflrc.
33. /.cn.Awt HR. dos rcmet, p. 176).
:
oompar-
Accor^mj to An M
iU
question
(j*. p.
*) UM
torta BoUflovJs
?* "Ote.
'
soetioat of awrta chapters
26
P. MACKIOIJAX,
GKLDNEBS
A WEST A
L1TEBATUI1E,
Teachings of the old lasturs on Religion) has in recent times received a entifio foundation through West's comprehensive treatment of the literary sections of the Dinkard. 1
1
THE
most comprehensive and the most learned literature, dating from the 9th century," is occupied in the 8th and 9th hooks with a minute treatment of the Nasks. At this time almost the whole contents of the Sasanid Awesta must have
work
the
DiN'KAHD,
in Pahlavi
The 8th book
Dinkard gives a compressed survey them expressed, however, in certain places in general phrases. This latter is very succinct and often conveys nothing so far as it deals with the Nasks 1-14 and 19-21 ; on the other hand, for the Nasks 15-18 it goes into great detail. The author in the 9th book returns again to the discussion of the first three Nasks and gives been extant.
of
of the
the Nasks and an analysis of
all
a quite exhaustive statement of their contents. According to his statement only the Awesta text of the 5th Nask was extant of the llth ;
Nask
Awesta text nor the Pahlavi translation (Zand) had been preserved. In regard to both these Nasks he abstains from all remark regarding their content. It follows from this that he knew all the rest from personal inspection and that his account is based neither the
In his time, therefore, there were simply on the Pahlavi commentary. still 20 Nasks extant and the commentary ou 19 of them. When one compares his analysis of the Vendidad (D. 8, 44) with the book, it becomes clear that he was in a position, through the medium of the Pahlavi translation, to give us a correct representation of the contents of the Awesta. This is, however, not equally true in regard to all the Nasks. 10.
SURVEY OP THE NASKS.
The
entire
Awesta canon as
re-
edited under the Sasanids,the great Awesta with its Pahlavi translation, consisted of 21 books which are made to stand parallel with the 21
words of the Ahtino are the
1
SEE.
vol.
to
XXXVII. Particular iu Haug :" An old
already to be found
Haug, Bombay 1870, 2
most sacred prayer. The following West's reading) in the order given in the
Vairyri, the
names (according
p. 16H
j
details
taken
from
West, Essays,
p. 12ti.
West, Introduction to the Dinkard, p. 33.
Parsi
this
Pahlavi-Pazand Glossary,
"
tradition arc
by Hoshaiigji and
THE
I'KI'SENT A.
AND
Till:
A,
Dlnkard (the contents are given lew words)
in a
in brackets
\"
3.
Uako.
I.
Diindfir (History of Ores-
5.
tion). Nfitar.
Iranian royal
Spend (History
}:\.
tra).
Bakfin Vast. 15. Nlkatfnn. 10. Ganalja-sar-nijat (Criminal Militan Law, Civil and
Law).
olliee).
17.
IYi,
Visfasp-sastu (Conversion and Instruction of Kinj
10.
Vishtasp). II.
Vastag
tin-
>i
lirisparam (Doctrine
Kaskisrobo.
9.
i'amili
of Haratlmsli-
11.
IMjair (Ceremonial). Rato-dit-aitag (especially liog with the priet
7.
stated
12. Citradat (History of human families, in especial of tin-
irs'tmansar.
_!.
<:.
where they cau bo
:
Sijtk
1.
15-10. 27
UNDER THE SASANIDS,
18. Sakfituni
(Law of Projerty and
Family). 19. VendTdat. 20. IlutOklit. 21. Slot Vast.
(lost).
The account given
Dmkard
in the
supplem MP-
is
I.
is
it
true,
by
trustworthy accounts of the various Rivayets. Tl in the ease of all the Nasks not only the exact number of rhaj in the case of some, also the pre- and post- Alexandrine content but,,
the
loss
Thu-
i>
it
said of the Xa.-k-
of Alexander,
7. 8, 9,
f>(),
(Jl),
1<>
and
GO, GO,
when they were Mili-e^uentlv
that I'.',
eontainctl
10, 1"
and*; eha^ters.
11, \vhieh, l.ei'ure
and
1'2
At ;>
truck by the
'
til--
c.-tively, 1
:
',
them at we find the Tasna baa,
1'aet
that
Tlie snore:
OF eorn-i.-ted the
1
TIIK
VKXDIDAD.
amongst the
titlrs
,.f
thi-
our Awesta have nothing an-v.
"1
riiinainii.
H
;
mustered only
l
THE UKMAINI.V; BOOKS UPSIDES
.
chapt
eollec-fed they
.
the inv..
from fou;
theao! \\"--t ami
OODJOOtUN of '.18-438.
An.|'
1
|
] I
:
lea Parses
28
D.
MAlKICHAN, GELDNEtt'S AWESTA LITERATURE,
The remaining texts wore extant in the Nasks in their elements partly under somewhat different names or scattered over different Naek*. The books of the Awesta include these texts taken from the Nasks and in the particular
arrangement which the Liturgy prescribed.
1
Several Nasks have portions of the Yasna. These portions which have been hitherto identified with tolerable certainty, distribute themselves over the following Nasks: (a) Stot Yast, (b) Bako, (c) HiUokht, Bakan The Yast. Stot Yas't has passed completely into the Yasna, (d)
proper kernel. The Stot Yast was the collection of the soYesmja (see below, 23), which, however, with interrupextended from Yasna 14-58. The Bako Nask is represented by
and forms
its
called Staota tions,
Yasna 19-21, three homilies regarding the most sacred prayers, which, according to the account given in the Dinkard 9,47, formed the The three chapters are still named in first three Fargards of this Nask. the MSS. of the Yasna Bakan and are called in the original text baya ahunaJw vairyche (Y. 19, 21), baya asdhe vahistahe (20, 5), baya ycnglie lidtam (21,5). Accordingly also the 55th Yasna, which according to the closing invocation, bears the title baya staotanam ycsnyanam "Homily of the Staota Y." might have belonged to the Bako Nask, and have
The analysis given in the formed the conclusion of the 22nd Fargard. Dinkard (9, 68) contains, however, no allusion to this, and it is not clear from
69 what the writer
9,
may have had
in view.
Still
is
it
just
as
possible that Yasna 55 belonged to the Stot Yast and there formed a kind of colophon to the Gathas. The Hatokht Nask is represented by
thcfsusd mathro hadhaokhto (this is the name borne by the 58th chapter of the Yasna, cf. Y. 59, 33, perhaps specially only the section 58, 4-7) ; finally the Bakan Nask is represented by Yasna 57 (Srosh Yasht).
The Yasna and Vispered liturgy in the form which later became customary, attested by the Varshtmiinsar Nask itself according to the analysis given in the Dinkard 9, 43, 7 (c/. West on this passage), further by Shayast la-Shayast (of the 7th century, West SHE., V, Pref. 65) 13, 5, where Vispered 13 is discussed between Yasna 30 1
is
and
31, in the
Datistan
I
very same place which it comes to occupy in the Vcndidad compare also 45, 6. The Yasna-ceremonial (yazivn) is further mentioned in Diitistan * ;
Dlnik
Other passages with reference to the ritual arc Darmesteter (I, LXXXV1II; III, XXXII) communicates a passage from Masudi, according to which since tho time when Ardeshir Bubak ascended the throne, the oustom had come in of reciting one of tho chapters of the
Dinik 23, Dat. 30,
1; 28, 1 (ijazttn dronu), 4-7.
1; 47, 1;
48, 1;
Bundahish
30, 25, 28.
Awesta which they called Isned (3 'asna).
HIE UEM.\:
THE VBNDIDAI)
>OK8 BESIDES
The Dinkard
1">)
(8,
^ives the following short description of the
Vashts addressed to the bay*
^
"
>r
17.
contains particulars, first, about tho ship of Auharma/d, the highest of the Bayhas ; and, secondly, of vorship of the angols and other inv worldly
divinities
it
:
.j
whom
<jf
glory,
arc
by name
1
les,
1
Yashts
one
]<:r
of
-lit,
woiv.
Y;i-:. :
\r
ML;
this description
in
Darmestcter3 baa
i
of this
.
which 16 specially named .' And Darmesthat the oldest Yasht MS.
to
cor
on the fact
riglitly lays gr>
Already West*
that
-h
We>t
Hivaye.t,
rollection
them."
ace:
drtail.
Persian
a
in
.
to
are intended, and that these formed
:a
tl.
many
also,
at (the time of) their worship
and tho attention and obeisance duo drawn from this the evident con the
beings* also about their
;
and marvel
triumph
po\ver,
names of the days
the
likewise
having formerly belonged to k in beginning with every Yasht a nc\v iargard from tho lit
1
1th
of our collection (the Bah,'
Yasht.
The
immUr
our reckoning, but
however, agree In the numbering in the Ya>l
oi
:.ot,
d.
by
-
3.
Yasht.'
When
it
i>
usual ono; only the
put in
its
Kh
.-
tho
isattbe
i
JM.
ing of the fargards in
md
^
becomes possible to re Yashts with exactness
F
t
and the number of the
mgoment
it
I in
of tho
\
Th-
brackets).
j>ri
.7,
H
nt
of tho
fargard
arrange-
18,1
5,6,7, 8,9,
10), 11,
16.
Th
<
want
in;; in
the
HATm
Yasht, are written
'
90,
1
Cf.
Aokhtuna,,,'***
YatM
in (he
howctcr, the
YMhta.
TOiu .11. OanDCMtoifv Went, in tho PUM^II raforrad to in Prrl. XI /,i,
whkh h
Wwtkl with ihrt In Yi^
67
30
i).
extant
fir>i
MArKiciiAN, GEI/DNER'S AWESTA LITERATURE,
The Hfmi-Yasht (contained
Yu
an extract of
it in Yurflit
Bakau
It
the
Yasht.
is,
in full in
Yasna
9-11,
20) could accordingly have had no place in however, to be remarked that the statements
fargard-number vary. The Kiviiyets of Kainah Bahrah, Nareman Hdshang and Burzii Qiyamu-d-din give it as 17 ; so also the Pahlavi Rivayet Dln-Vijirgard.regarding
its
1
Further, from the Hafrdkht Nask have been taken the small Brush Yasht (Nr. 11), the supposed Yashts 21 and 22 as given by Westerfrom the Vlshtasp-Susto, 9) gaard and the Afrmgan Gahanbur (cf. the Vishtasp Yasht, and the Afrin Paighamhar Zartusht (Yt. 23 in Westergaard). The ritual work Nirangistan had its place in the Husparam Nask, and, indeed, corresponds to the first two sections of this Nask, the Aerpatistan and the Nirangistan in the narrower sense;1 Darmesteter has besides assigned a series of Awcsta fragments, with more or less probability, to this or that Nask.'1 If, however, a not inconsiderable portion of our Awesta remains over, which cannot be recognised in the Analysis given in the Dinkard, this is due to the vague and all too scant description which in some places is characteristic of the Dinkard. Indirectly much has passed from the Nasks into ;
the later Parsi literature. 3
West estimates the contents of all the 2 1 Nasks of the Great Awesta About 83,000 of these have been preserved
at about 345,700 words. to us,
e.
i.
about one-fourth.
There are many indications that the
oldest elements of the
Sasanid Awesta are those which have comparatively suffered least loss. In particular the Great Awesfea seems to have 7 possessed no more of the Gathas proper than the Awesta of to-day.
ELEMENTS AND CHARACTER OF THE AWESTA. 18.
divides
THE THREE
consisting of
1
2 3
* 5
CLASSES OP NASKS.
the Nasks according
The
7.
first
West, in the place referred I*.,
class
to,
to is
their
The Dinkard (VIII. 1, 9-12) character into 3 classes, each
called gasanik, with reference to the
pp. 426, 431, 436.
p. 444.
West,
ib. t
p
92.
Darmesteter, III, XVI, XVII, compare also p. 9, n. As specially valuable the collection entitle. "extant 1
XXXVII,
451-488,
West, SEE,
is
8.
fragments"
in
West, SEE.,
further to be mentioned.
XXXVII,
Introduction, p. 45.
?
West, at the place cited, p, 42.
umim AND
m
or Gutha<
:
riiAu.vTi-u OF Tin; A.WSCTA,
the B6G
the thir
^ with with
,
the
d;i.sv ik
L'
i
i
Na^ks as follows
1
lliiTu-k-mansarik
:
]
Law; and
r
,
:
refer.
also simpl\
1
Those
18.
Y1H
)M k.
|
:
ik
:
:
'
i.
ist.
1.
1.
-
.ur.
mar.
\
J.
;
3.
Bako.
1.
5.
Vast
(j.
Hatokht.
7.
Spend.
Thlow,
7.
Yi>t^|'-.ixto.
litrr.ilin T,
knowledge and r
(lusparam. .^.ikfiTuui.
1.
5.
(ra;h:i
iiunl tin-
Pajag.
J.
1
meant
1.
ethi<-al
Code
7.
Ii:kan V
t->
r>ntain the
hi.
literat
.v
tli-
:
ik-mdnworldly kn<>\vlcdgo and code of duty whiltinclude those _rs which lie midw.iy Ix-twoeil II'. 'inkard ink., VIII, 15 ). ;
;
that
thi>
di-iin
(8,
1,
The
1-J ).
c
elci
la-Mt
dpoint
some extent
is to
to cstabi -:i
as each
.
.
classes contains
whol
K act !iO
!
16 I
strophe
i
whole Awosta and
analogy
rogftti
rev.
a br.v
to
;
.
to the- La\\
olcments in in
th
Awcsta.
(
Dink. s
wlm
i
)
in th-- l.ittrr
Und-
In
Va,n
(MUftgO
known
h has been
ndnmril; appears
nalA
,
,
already fully rcoogniaed asna (5 J
'-
The exprcs ids to th
to a quotation
|
f
Awesta as
in r)u>
,
mjndcrioM
hadlui-i*(il
U>
i
W
playt ttoongti tho Iliwlu. thoAwMti lUoinhnit *) am HMlo to panUlol wiih tbo thrco faodjmonUil.idoM of ZoroMlriao atbki kt4*, k i* IV. 16.
-ne rMe among the Par*!*
M
tl>
mo
i
UtVa
32 1,
D.
20, &c.,
MAnaniAN, GELDNEK'S AWESTA LITKRATUKE,
a thc
Law",
ritiuil
1
to
which the Vcndidad Nask is devoted, is invoked
liadha-datn, c/darva Zamthiishtri.
Data
with the words:
substitutes, us has
hi-eii
shewn above,
The
VTslitH^p-
in place of the Vemlidfid
the Vishtasp Yasht, which has been borrowed from the Vishtasp Sasto Nask, i. e.j a Nask of the Hatak-mansarik class, and is therefore to be
Here at the same place (Y. 1, 20) assigned to the Intermediate class. the immediately following Vishtasp Yasht is introduced by the followhadha-mathra zaini-parsta. Now, if Darmesing parenthetical note :
datem hadha-ddtom as " the law and its appendix/' hadha-mathra must be taken as an appendix to the mathra proper, the sacred word, the real kernel of the revelation. toter is correct in his interpretation (T, 9) of
The Zdt-sparam- further divides the literature of the Law into two subdivisions the law against Demons, represented by the VendiIt dad, and the law of Zartusht, represented by the remaining Nasks. the Manthra of the subdivides similarly the Hadhamanthra into two and and Rato-ddto-alto the Pdcmo Nasks by Appointer, represented the Manthra of the good signs, represented by the remaining Nasks. Beyond this, neither from the Zat-sparam nor from the statements in :
,
scantiest just at this point, can we get information regarding the proper character and contents any tangible This entire group has on the whole of the Intermediate literature.
the
Dlnkard which are of the
Our Awesta of to-day appears to have preserved only a very small amount of Hadhamanthra literature. Those Nasks, which besides the Stot Yasht, have the largest representasuffered the greatest amount of decay.
tion in the extant
Awesta
ram, are reckoned the
first
texts,
namely Hatokht, Bakan and II u spaGasaulk Nasks, the two latter to the
to the
Our Yashts, accordingly, belong only to the literature of the or worldly literature. West 1 conjectures with much plausibility that the Hadhamanthra literature was the semi-relig'cus portion and Datiks.
Law
The loss of it philosophy and the sciences. Gatha is, therefore, doubly regrettable, but also easily explicable. The literature was the theological literature in the proper sense of occupied
the term. 4
1
2
3
*
with
itself
C/. above
It
is
so
called
12.
West, at the place cited, p. 402. At the place cited, p. 4.
See Darmesteter III, x.
not because
it
contains
exclusively
AND
v
BLE1
-
(Jathu texts,
head an
l.tit
HAKA'"]r.K
<
because the G B
:
A
literature
literature
1S-1!>.
the Slot Y;isht stan
io
whole
The Datlk
:is.
IMS
i-
-^
-d
knowledge literature
was the
77iu/r
An< alpi'men
Y
was so called
It
.thrn
n
literatu
ni
i>
n
>m
ir
unfit). s;iid
our Awestu.
to
.
dci
literature with
.rs
pp.lably It follow-
i:\niDAD. i
iins sifter
on these
:i:lly
compares the three classes of the
thethiv. 19.
1
theology and This tripartite division may have Keen analogous, the Indian el ion into scientific
it.
Supplemented
:
worldly portion the
\
was intended for the laity. formed an important part or
uf \\hich
Sniriti.
TUT.
(>F
Vendidad, falls und litany, and tin- Vaslr
All
that
and the law- book,
-:ithas in tli- pr-ip-r <::<..
the
or
:
Of
with the solitary exception p rha; and schematism the Va
course, the i:a-,
ei.
suffers
1:
tain formilistn
:
li'-s
S
therc
in
tlm
cliaract
the sani"
is
through
the
wh
of th-
synonyms The mentio!
i-y
oiilv a
M
consisting of
(':*,
disti'i
and
of the /)ro:i-tri:in
ir
order. of the clan
r
i-
wherever they oc
y to follow cen.iin ideas,
I
,
and
!"
ot'
(nnuJn^i)
rj
The
Vendidad on purification is ^ to
'* \\ -he number, quantity and material. 'iis earth, wh-iv tl 'id pleasantest, and
h in the order o
>
first
plca>ant '.ird
v,
is
the
first
"
where tho second, etc.? taeaaUu the orth bone on the throws tiling on this cirth,
draj:
n), then
I
th- OOU1
of the
ni"
-nof
t)
in
r-mples
finally that
practice of
or
unpleMantest
(\' f
<
.st
lit t'-
st _r
as two lingers
un CiviU M.
(!
fttrm,
In-
M
at large us long as a finger or u rib, aa le^, i^ as an arm <>r astigned in order." (Vend. 6,
Moording to information ,1.0
r,
finger,
<>
>
jfiv.
joint
and
do rilirtnire da 'L
from ike P*nfa
Onrt bom
:
.
Mdoiat H I'AMnmoaiic."
MACKirilAX, CKI.DNKli's A \VEST A L1TK II ATURE.
]>.
In many cases, however, the detailed classification of offences significance, us lor example when in is the distinction conscientiously marked, prescribing purifications whether tho wood is liard or soft, whether the ground is solid or loose, 10-21).
and punishments has a deeper
the vessels are of gold, silver, iron, copper or stone, whether the water is -tan'nant, from a cistern, from a fountain, snow-water or river-water.
But when (Vend. 15, 2o) the Creator is asked for detailed information as to what is to be done with a bitch which litters in a camel's, or horse's, or cow's or sheep's stall or on a wall, in a cellar, or on a meadow and the law-giver each time gives the same answer/ wo have a striking instance of the mania for spinning out the same thought in endless variations. Also the external form of the teachings of the
Law
"Zarathusbtra asked Ahura Mazda: Ahara Mazda, stereotyped: holiest spirit, creator of all earthly beings, Holy one, when does the is
Ahura Mazda
Thereupon corpse-spirit spring on dead men.The technical name for these instructive interviews
said," &c.
between Ormuzd and Zoroaster is Aliuiris frasno and Ahniris tkacsd "tho Ahurian quesThe same tioning and the Ahurian teaching" (Yasna 71, 12 57, 24). in also is usual other e. form of outward expression books, g. in Yasht ;
t
1, 1
Even the Gathas
;14, 1.
sations
between the two,
e.
are at certain points thought of as converOrmuzd is often introduced as g. 50, 2.
3 speaking without any preceding interpellation , as in Vend. 1, 1; Yasht 8, 1; 10., 1 13, 1, and in many other places. In Yasna 71, 1 not Zoroaster but Frashaoshtra is Introduced as the questrmer and ;
Zoroaster 20.
is
himself the teacher.
THE FORMS OF PRAYER in of praise without movement
ascriptions of names
Awesta are long-winded mere
the
or content, sometimes a
and holy things, sometimes adorned with the usual adjectives. Their whole art and function lies in a circumstantial exhaustive recounting of the names and properties of the divine beings, their companions and helpers, and ideas related to them, according to the order supplied by rank, time, ritual, and the whole cosmologiciil system of Zoroastriani.-m. The constantly recurring " We " We the or a similar one. is
list
and
tables of gods,
genii,
formula ," worship yazamaidc, here worship the souls of the dead, the Fravashis of the pious. reverence the Fravashis of all ancestors, teachers and pupils, pious
We
i
3
Vendidad 15, 23-43. Only the solemn address
2
to
Mazda
is
Vendidad,
wanting Yd. :
7, 1.
C, 1; 6, 1; 8, 1; 13, 1
;
1.5. 1.
T
KLK.MKNTS AND I'HAKA' 1KU
men and
pious women who died Fravashis of all pious teacherpupil-. .
i>his
\\Y worship th of all pious wo:n3n."'
-hip tho
W'.M
X
11
.is '
"
;
in that till
ii})
;
Lord of Asha. all
good wo:
Tin
i
1;
a
rl
not unjustly,
21.
of all pious men we worship \Vu worship the holy Sraosha,
\
;
which
it,
uf tin
th-
ill
such
:'
niii
I,
which imp.
al in
insipid
wr
filled
aluindantly
i
The
fo:
have u real claim
to
They an '
in
their
kof a
inw.ii-
L
69
coi
int;
:rain. ',
~na
.")7).'
in -yll-ilil-
pious
we
Tho
U,
This
i>
conli::
1
sfc..nl
a rhythmic
\\"
,
renco Ahura 31azda, tho gloriously the Aincsh-i Sj >se kingdom verence Vohu Mano. the A \V
tlif
n
all
''-nee
\\-
T
tllO
hip the Fravashis of
the most richly helpful '-vereuce
j>
i':i:
i
futun-.''
'VIUM!
\\Y
this house.
ii
]
(L'U-d)o:
and
AWEfl
Till;
;
d m<
.rown
<
be tho
to
iberof syllalr .
16
th"
i
poets,
1
,
i
irgnrxli
I
in.
;
t
36
D.
MACKICHAN, (iKLDNEll
S
AUKSl'A LITERATURE,
that these writings have c-oinc tu us iv-i'ditcd and re-toucluul. Also the religious poetry of the Iranians is predominantly sober and monotonous, only occasionally does a higher movement, the warm breath of 1
natural vivacity, sweep through their compositions. " Anquetil defines the Yashts as hymns of praise which set forth the principal characteristics of the genii, their relation to
Ormuzd and His
creation, their characteristics as the distributors of the
blessings which Ormuzd has spread over Nature, and as the declared enemies of Ahriman and his servants.*'-' This definition reproduces only one side of the Yashts. The Yashts are compos3d of description and the former is tor the most part copious and extended, the narrative latter brief, lively and suggestive, like the history of the Aryan arrow3 shooter Erekhsha in Yasht 8, 6, or the inroad of Ahriman upon the ;
pure creation (Yasht 13,77-73); only rarely worked out at length like with a certain humour, of the contest between A/hi
the story, spicecl
Dahuka and vain hunk
fire for
the hcar&no, the Iranian king's splendour and the
of the
Fraugrasyau after it (Yasht 19, 46-Gi). These and characteristic touches, interspersed here and mythical episodes there, are the most precious pearls in the Yashts. They are taken from the heroic Epos of the ancient Iranians, and, since they are pretty The abundant, they serve as a tolerable substitute for this lo?t epic. entire hero-lore,
contained in germ
which Firdusi celebrates at such length, is already in the Yashts, from Haoshyangha(Hoshang) down-
wards
to Vlshtaspa (Gushtasp), not seldom, indeed, set forth in richer form than in the Shahname. On the other hand, many an obscure reference in the Awesta to the old tradition has been first brought into its
1 true light by Firdusi.
With reference
to the metre,
compare WESTPHAL, Zur Vergleichenden Metrikder Roth in Z.D.M.G.25,215. seq. TOEUPEL, De metrices partibus Zcndavestae, Halle, 1S74. GELDNER, Ueber die Mctrik 1
Indogermanischen
"Volker,
K.Z. 9,437, especially 444
des jiiugereii Avesta, Tiibingeu, 1877. F. Allen, Uber den Ursprung des homerisohen VersmasscB, K.Z., 24. 556, especially, p. 559 seq. The editors of the Awesta had no idea of the metre of the later Awesta but it forces itself on the reader unsought. ;
2
ANQUETIL
II,
143.
Another definition contained in the Dinkard was given
above, $ 17. 3 The 4ri*7t of the Utcr Persian myth. Compare Noldekc in Z.D.M.G. 35, 44 1; DABMESTETER. Et. Ir., II, p. 220. * DAKMESTETER has worked in this direction especially with good result. Compare With reforcnoc to the agrcemen< of tinI, XLVI, and his translation of the Yashts.
> wesla and the Hhiihnfimr. in regard to thn mythical history of Iran, coniparo especially A wet la und Shfihiwnic, X.l>.M.(i. 15, 187.
KL i:\IK MS AM' <11AKA< 1KK 01
The chronology of the mythical
royal lines, the
of the
1
the
in
t;
t\v.
and the Kavis or
1'eshdads.
the
.
I
serve only as a foil.
Kpos
.
tlie
of
portions
Shahnamc.
hero-tradition-,
Paradh;.
l' I
various interregnums. a- it lies at the IKIMS i-f the A\ve>: all essential I in points with the In the Yasht- 5, the old 17, ,.1 l", kings
Kayauian?, with epic
AW!
lllK
1
i
,
how
related
It is
these reven
:
divinity in question and made Mire of its help for pai ticular ends. aiv brought forward in the traditional BH00888iofl, and nnnie; 'I
On the otlier hand mythical features are interwoven in the narrative. the most original of all the Yashts, the Jth, contains the lii>torv of the (
1
hvareno. W6 n i.ur ht say of the Iranian kindly crown, and hroad outlines the entire history of old Iranian dynasties the vicissitudes of their fortune. tlicts and This is a
-
in
their
:
Tin
epic writing.
Yasht,
down
1
of the
list
h<
is
kings from para. 'J, where also the division into fargan.'Ix-ars with much greafe;- ri-hr tip- title Kaxfin
at Ica-r
to
:
^
.
MS. than that which is usual; The conclusion (8 J 0(j) is an jipocaly]
ted in the oldest
Yasht
(
(ef. $
).
the passing of the Iranian royal cr.-wn to
and th"
Ahriman. The forms, hy no many other
other with
-
1
lie
e]iic
fnluiv Saviour.
B
triumph Sn^liyns and the tina! of descriptive elements, and thn-v uhich deal with
rt-'irreetion, the
f
means exhaust iheoootentfl kinds
<
of iho Va>h;s.
teaching, which stand
f
on the BdbJ In inonts and l,ei'<-y.
harm-,
id,
:
tain
]
son
in
tb
M.
1-ltli
most cup.
Tin; \Vithinthe
\
<;
VTIIAS.
small group the l.r
i
of"
text
-
a
occupy
unique
!'
written.
These an- the
M
eith.is
T
(gA
sense,
in
.:iy
18) of
later
usage,
wh .
el
ud
!1
ialeet.
tho>e
\
compox T
Ini: nei-.
.1
VIII.
A*i>u.
;
.,
SOllse
t
he term
is
:
to their five -{.irate
groups
38
AWESTA LITERATURE,
MAl'KU'IIAN, GKLDNKll's
I'.
still narrower sense the Phlv. gas designates the separate Gatha strophe which are called in the Awesta afsmana The text of the Gathas had its place in the great Sasanid Awesta in the The next following throe first of the Gatha Nasks, in the Slot, Yasht, Nasks were, to judge by the preceding tests or from the statement of their contents given in the Dinkard, more modern productions which were related directly or indirectly to the Gathas commentaries or homilies on them. They illustrated the Gathas theologically from The Sutkar was only loosely connected with various standpoints. Its aim was to draw useful doctrines from the Gathas, the Gathas. to illustrate them by the aid of legends, and to append to them fuller
23). In a
('/.
1
lines of a
.
discussions2
(Diukard J, 2-2o). The Nask Varshtmfinsar prefixed on the birth and call of Zarathuehtra, the following 22 chapters contained, according to the analysis given in the Dinkard, a table of contents of the Gathas, besides discussions thereon and appendices thereto. The original text of this Nask must have contained (
a chapter
the quintessence of the more ancient indigenous interpretation of those 5 (Dinkard 9, 24-46). The pieces that date from a hoary antiquity
character of the third Nask, the Baku,
chapters of Yasiia 19-21,
(Dinkard
by which
WEST
47-68).
calls
most clearly seen in the three represented in our Awesta
is
it is
it
1
"an
analytical commentary.'' It appears to have adhered with greater closeness to the letter of the 9,
In all the three commentaries there is a chapter devoted one of the 17 metrical Gathas and the Airyarna Ishyo (Y. 54), one devoted to the three sacred prayers which were prefixed to the (iatbas,
Gathas. to
Yasna Haptanghaiti, The Sutkar and Bako counted 22 and the Varshtmausar 23 Fargards. each accordingly
and one
to the
The Stot Yasht was
23.
the collection
of the texts
named
Stotdn Yasnda, from which it received its name. In the Awesta the Stotau Yasnan are called Staota Yesnya, and there designate this same collection incorporated in the 8; 71
7.
18
;
Visp.
1,
3
;
3, 7
;
Yasna 12/3
;
(cf.
23, 1
Yasna 54, 2 Yasht 30, ;
;
55, 3. 6. 7
122).
;
58,
They are
" Die Glossary, under the word vechatst, p. 240. HAIK;, in Ahuna-vuiryadcr und Kl. Hist. der K. 0. Akademie zu Formel", Sitzungsberichte philos. phtlol. i
WEST,
Miinchen, 1872, p. * :i
i
1>7.
WEST, SBE. XXXVII, p. 173 n. Fuller information in DAIIMESTKTEK WEST,
at the passage cited, p. 303
n.
r
I,
CIv
.
TIIK
callrd "the laws tor the
tir.-t
^
t.ATHAS,
'2'2--'
life" (aniillusion to Y. :J3
occurs in a technical sense in a passage in the same way iu which in the Ki-_r-vrda r
;
).
1
Theesprea-
in the Gatha-
sioii
///
occur.-,
.vhat
not as the
name
of a completed collection, but as a specilie term tor a particular kind of
om
to
be somewhat more compi-
>n th other properly include everything that waswritten in the (latha-u iug chapter 12 of the Yasna, is not inchnled in theni. tli.'in
the Gathas
:n*t 13, 1,
n
>o-called.
<
we have the definite testimony that
-with the -words r/xd/'
r<*
V
I
In
do not
tli-
th
/
lu-
5
;ia
14,
1.
(
hi
the otlier hand they are named for the last time i:i the liturgical noto added at the end of the chapter in 58,8. They must, t! fall between 14-58, but not continuously. According to the ],' the Stot Yasht l>e
is
made oub with
numbered 33
certainty.
According t> The Yasht.
indispenflable for the Stdi aid 57 would have to be eliminated.
repetition of 51, 7
ami
17.
prayers, to each of which
If
my
\
c!
Chapter we assume that tli
the
three
UO w
This inn
1
chapters.
N
16-17,11
H
is
only al:
|
MK ntaries
c
separate fargard, formed in the original Nask inn e separate pi, vis. that, further, the Yasna Ilaptanghiiiti, although in theCnmnu-: itli-r>-l
up into a unity (Dink.
nal division into chapters in the
name, the V.
number 33 would 11
\v..r!
!',
5
1
-ht
from which
follows:
i:
;ihd
40
D.
MArKlrHAX, GELDNKU'S AWESTA LITERATURE,
The Gathas occupy tin* largest space in thase Staota Yesnya. They are divide! into live separate groups according to tlio five diftercnt metres or strophes employed. The individual groups are arranged in the descending order of their length. They are named from their initial
have
words; similarly the individual chapters or Haitis of a group taken from their first and, in isolated cases, from their
titles
second word.
The first gfroup is called the Ahunavaiti Gatha (34, Hi) from the second word of the single strophe plaoed at the head of tho group yaikd alt/1 rain/it (the Aliuna Vtiinja, ILmnvc.r in ANQI'KTIL). It is
made up
1. 2.
3. !,
Ahyasa
of the following seven Chapteri
11
Hfiiti,
Xsmtlvya-gous-urva At-ta-vaxsya H. Ta-vD-urviita
,,
11
22
H.
Xvaetumaithya
G.
Yathaisitha H..
14
7.
Ya-syaothana H.
15
:
Y.
28
Y.
29
Y. Y.
30 31 32
Y. Y. Y.
10
II.
f>.
The strophe (vccast.) Ahuna Vairya, consists of 3
Strophes,
II. 11
1
33 34
of the Ahunavaiti Gatha,
including the
verses (gas) of 7 + 9 or 7 + 8 caesura occurs regularly at the end of the 7th syllable/2
The second group
is
the Ustavaiti Gatha (Y. 46, 20).
syllables.
A
It consists
of 4 chapters:
Y.
43
11
Y. Y.
19
Y.
44 45 46
1.
Ustavaiti Haiti,
1G Strophes,
2.
Tat-thwa-par^sa H.
20
3.
At-fravaxsya H. Kamnamaeza H.
4.
The strophe of the Ushtavaiti Gatha consists of 5 lines'1 The ciesura occurs at the end of the fourth syllable. syllables. 1
The names are partly modelled
3
On
aus den
after the later
der K. Akademie d. W. zu Wicn, 1871). sclmngen. Zweites Heft. Halle, 1886. pp. 1-32. s
4+
7
Awcsta.
the metre of the Gathas, compare AUIIEL MAYR, Ecsultate der Silbemiihlang vier ersten Gathas, Wien 1.S71 (from the Juliheft der Sitzungsbericlite der
]>hil-hist. Kl.
th's
of
With the exception
of 40,
compare Shayast la-Shayast
Ch.
BARTHOLOMAK, Arische For-
15 where there are only four 13, 51.
lines.
With reference
to
THE The T-i
third
group
is
called the Spentu-nnirmi Catha (V. 00. 12).
the following four chapters:
h.'l,,iiK
it
41
Spenta-mainyu Haiti Ye/idha II.
V.
17
12.
V.
48
3.
Af-mayava H.
12
V.
1.
Kut-niui-urva
11
V.
1.
2.
II.
The Spentu-muinyu-strophe syllables,
and thus Corresponds
consists of four to the
5 and
each
line-
Indian Tri : tubh.
ure, 5 -f 7 syllables,
V. 48,
50
takes
its
of
-I
+
7
In individual iallv
pla-
in
6.
The last two groups comprise each one chapter they are the ~ Vohukhshathra (Jut ha with the Yohukhshathra Haiti J rophes, \. 01, and the Vahishtoishti Gatha with the Vuhi^htoishti Haiti ;
I'
'.
strophes, line-
each of 7
tw
shorter
>
The
V. -f-
former
the
of
consists of strphe The Vahishtoishti strophe is made
7 syllables.
and two longer the
lines,
the former of 7
7+7+0
of
latter
+
5
syllables with
tl.
u;
syllables with
double
casuru. without being reckoned, one of the Gathas proper, a single strophe the Airynma 1 I'he metre is that of the Vahishtoishti Gatha, although the traditional division of )f the three most sac lines does not entirely agree with this 'lira,
To
the last Gatha
is
attached,
<
prayers
prefixed
of
lines i
in
11
srroph- 01, --. 1 so oft t,
in
is
ijnoted
r.
in
J7,
1
")
;
all
the strophes,
ram
1
the >tylc usual
the
a
num.':
at,
of these
symholism
Mcd with
t!i
t
words
I1(
nuiir
!:U)h
separate note at the
in
The GbUuw are oompoaed The
h:
io
an
weloped
i
<s
" between the
(
gram-
dial.
o
.
on the other
(I-",.
lines,
i
which stands complete
opening w
its
already of
consists
an imr
The A lu-Shfiyast
and
14.
It
Y.
in
'
I chapter of
each.
syllables
V. _7, hand.
(luthriN,
Jathas proper the Ifonover h
(
The Yeng lie Hat am (complete
mentioned. three
to the
42
D.
MACKICIIAN, (iKLDNKk's AWI-STA LITEKATUKE,
The external
mar.
characteristic of the Gatha-dialect
is
the uniform
In this respect it has many points of lengthening of the Further a discontact with the Old Persian of the Inscriptions. ancient Gatha-diulect and tinction must be made between tho genuine final
vowel.
the imitated or mixed form of in Y. 50
and largely
in
the
it.
The
latter
confessions,
is
found, for example, Ytiiighe Ildiam
also in the
prayer.
The rest oE the Awesta confirms the conjecture suggested by the language of these texts, namely, that they are the oldest portions of the whole book. They are the source and original text for the Awesta, the sacred words par excellence. According to the Shayast la-Shayast 13, 3 they were formed out of the body of the holy man. They are often invoked as sacred things, quoted innumerable times as wonder-working charms (e.g. Vd. 8, 20 j Farg. 10 and 11).
later
1
They are the
and particular forms of
basis of manifold imitations
These imitations of the Gathas are often nothing more than
speech. a transference of the ancient dialect into the current
language.
Thus the
line tat thicd pordsd drds
modern Awesta
mol vaocd Ahurd
44, 1 is
modernised in Vd. 19, 10 into tat thwd pwosd ars me vaoca Ahum; and 4'J, 7 yd enrozgndi vanguhim ddi frasastlm is varied into yd inr frasastlm Yasht compared with 46, 6 and elsewhere.
rnrt"dtidi
vanguhim
cidt
Only the Gathas are held in the Awesta
9,
to
2G.
Similarly in 71, 13
be the immediate utter-
ances of Zarathushtra, while the remaining books record his words more in the style of a report. They are called the Gathas of the holy Zarathnshtra (Y. 57, 8). Legend imagines Zarathushtra speaking in the
Gathas on solemn occasions (Y. 9, 1). Zarathusthra has communicated all the moral laws which have been revealed in the whole contents of the Awesta and has given them their authority
in the Gathas
(Neriosangh before Yasna 28).
Every Gatha chapter (Haiti) forms a complete whole in itself, the separate strophes of which are connected together, although often only In Yasna 44, every strophe, with the exception of the last, is loosely. introduced by the same question. Similarly, in Y. 43, strophes 5-G, The 7-8, 9-10,11-12, 13-14, 15-10 hang together; so also 45, 1-C. exordium and conclusion are most distinctly marked. The first strophe 1
For example, Vend.
19, 38.
BATE
Tin: UK- sobj
tumo
a:
irc<|uently
vi'
1. The concludii ., in 30, ilw prophet consi
16; 45,
1
11;
I
.
,
ho
.
1
1; lo,
43
I I.
12; 50,
Zarathushtra
11.
is
>.g.,
nself
i
times in the third person 1-
>;. 1),
;
sometimes
times in botli together himself (M, U).
ID
-.7
in the in-'
(7>0,G
;,">!,
!
;
:;.
i;)
l>;,
:
. ;
15); sometimes he
present im})erfeet state of the interpretation of th .\vith y jiid-n. trdiDg tbeee inter* A uni<]iie spirit, more prui'uiiiul than that \vhi-li n e'uition. tlie
1
;
u- in
the rest of the Awcsta, speaks in contains a pregnant thought.
all
:'ho
the It
Ainu
-.
that the
true
is
always bring us back apiiu to tlie fumlamental ideas of th but these ideas appear constantly in a ne\v and di>:ine;' ^ ion The stylo of expression is alino-t entirely five from the inti r
;
and uniformity, such
t-rn is
as
w'
lind in mos.tof the otl.
commonplace or trivial, everything is m< i<-:d obscarity and tbeiroompreseed, often
remind us
in
many
\vaysof the old
:inol
>vitli
ndcratingly
world, the
rti-rnal
of
all
kingdom
ot
e
id'
In their
1
principles than details ; bat tb character. The conflict of thtin:d i-suo
pitliy.
.
which
this contlic:, tlie
deeds, tho future
:
and
trial
Mii/.da.--
din
eseh.
:liis
is tli.,.
I
by which ii
II
in
inual variation.
ntirely f
in a
'.ushtra.
[]
much
less
legendary form, in
a
In the
form brought mm-: :
hut lity
pers
and
li,
of
not
ol
called lily
44
MACKUUIAN, GELDNKuV AWKSTA LITEKATUKE,
D.
In the second place the
is spirit- world of the Gathas that which means the we no preponderatiugly abstract, by imply by thoughts also of the Gathas are pure abstraction or speculation. The Haoina with its cult, the Fravashis, Mithra, and the entire concrete and naturalistic pantheon are unknown to the Gathas. In like manner also the ceremonial outward sacrificial worship gives place to the moral and spiritual element. From this silence of the texts it would, of
nothing.
course, not be legitimate to conclude that sensuous conceptions of the supernatural world and supernatural beings had been entirely banished from the older Mazda-religion, 1 and that the Gathas represent the primitive, the later texts the degenerate Mazda-religion as
adapted one side
to the spirit of the people
the same
of
are intended is
emphasis
vactlsmnd).
for
the
2 .
The Gathas
Mazda-religion,
narrower
circle of
its
rather only doctrine. They
reflect
esoteric
The greatest
the initiated.
on the " knowing," and the " initiated" one (vidus, He has a preferential right before the multitude (pourus
laid
Repeated allusion 47, 6) to the best of Mazda's Revelation. 3 the secret and higher doctrines (46, 3; 48, 3).
is
made
to
The expression Gatha
is not simply to be interpreted etymoor It is to be remembered that in India song. logically is often used in a technical sense. It designates the expression gdtlul amongst the Brahmaus as well as the Buddhists the verses scattered
25.
as= hymn,
over narrative prose which either form an integral part of the narrative, or were tacked on to the prose, and in this case its contents recapitulated 1 in a brief and easily remembered summary. By reason of their form
they were quite peculiarly adapted for oral tradition, and were perhaps originally selected for this purpose. They have often become detached
from the accompanying prose and have been preserved alone without the If we might assume a similar position for the Gathas of the latter. Awesta, these would also presuppose a lost prose substratum of which the Gathas formed the introduction, resumes andaperrus. Their peculiar composition, their generally uniform arrangement, the Abroad of
1
2
aro
Cf. PISCHEL in G.G.A. 1894, No. 6, p. 417. HiinsciiMANX, Ein Xoroastrii-chos Lied, Munchcn 1872, p. 2. With reference to the secret doctrines jind sayings, which,
recommended *
p. 3.
to special discretion,
compare Vashl,
4,
9
Compare Ev. MULLEU, Per Dialekt dcs CSathaadcr
;
in
the Inter books,
14. 46.
Lalilavislara,
Weiiuar 1874,
GAUL
Till-;
K
J l-_!
-
thought ni ailing thrjugh are
conne.-ted,
"ly
^'
(<.;/.,
Ya~.
Gathas has
the
in
Manv
1
cannot be
vhieh
d-'i;
-
irell
may, therefore,
a
tiqn.
<
by preceding text
in the
by anything
explain-"!
individual strophes are iu favour
all
a lost context
point to
strophes
45
us the <{ui:r of the doctrinal oldest tradition put i.no the month of the prophet in tin- eirele of the faithful, his school and
1
'
r
which
tin-
view o
in
the
:-ical
ii
of the
Gath;;
allusion Sj
but in
its
;
'.unily
who
w.
irOfUter
.
:i
d-tinite
IM-
I
i:
_'i
it
ha-
to
in
on
its
und
mosl
is
'.
'.
had
on
.irly
while
scene, an addie-s to him by marriage, porliaps
princes of the marriage of his dan^h'In hi- month in vit-w nf the /.
which
to a different k<
V
7.<j:
rc:n
entirety
to
.pie-ti-m to
to
i-ehit-d
or to
nt
rs,
in
to
regard
If
to i
re situation,
a
CM
person, no definite an-w-r
irrence contained in the
i-
',
flue-tinting opinions with
of some
r
''Zarathushtrian
-///'
-
privi!
But whether a certain authenticity m-ivb
followers.
which,
ai.
^
6
1.
su'
to
;<
B
t
,n
the
th- occasion
-
which,
mit himself.
-
'
-
:-
i
)
d-p;.-t>
51.
LB OP I.
:
A
by \
his call
-li:il
t
V.
(
'
:
\nl
1
rill
vcond
i
V
\K \
<>(
wurd.
:
Dio CAltJo*,
MACKIC1IAX, GELDNKli's A \VKST A LITEBATUKK.
D.
1<
And I whom
the holy one thus spake to the evil one
And
will
speak of the two spirits in the beginning of the " Neither our nor nor nor doctrines, efforts, nor words, respective thoughts knowledge, nor deeds, nor religions, nor souls, can harmonize/' 1
i
.
world, ol
3.
tlmse it,
spenk of the
first
:
(most important) tiling in this
Knowing One has proclaimed to me. To who do not fulfil it the word as I intend and say among you
4.
And
I
learned,
I will speak of the Best One of this world from Asha O Mazda created it of the Father of the active
5.
Ahura
And
the word
Who
!
And
VnhuMand. all-seeing
the
end of the world be sad.
will ".he
havo
I
Ahum Mazda
which
life
will
His daughter is the good-working Armaiti. not to be deceived.
is
I will
speak of that which the Holiest One has said to me, " Those who will is the best for man
hearken to which
to
:
this one
yield obedience to
1
shall
attain to
Me, always and Amcretatat through the working of the Volm Maud," Ahura Mazda. 6.
And
The
I will spoak of
Him Who
is
the greatest of
Hanrvatat
(so spake)
all,
Ho
praising
Him, O Asha! Who is the wisest of: all. By His holy spirit shall Ahura Mazda hear it in Whose worship I was instructed by the Vohu Mand. According to His wisdom shall He teach me that which is best. 7.
advantage of this, which brings reward, who were and shall be. The soul of the pious
shall desire the
They
who
namely, those
live,
which
rejoice in that
is
a torture in eternity for the to pass by His Kingdom.
men
of Satan.
And
Mazda Ahura brings
this
8.
now
I seek
how
I long to see
good action, Ahura. And 9.
with the
to bring
it
before
in paradise
Him
that
we
O
hymns
Asha
!
to prosperity, in
The Prophet. *' ;
who know the Mazda
Him homage.
May Mazda, through His Kingdom,
cattle
Literally
I,
will offer
us with
graciously disposed to us, together can at His pleasure create for us comfort or
!
i
to
He may be
Vohu Mand, Who
and people Asha of Vohu Mand,
and our
my
2 of entreaty since eyes (the kingdom) of good thinking,
and good speaking,
I seek
discomfort.
Him
\vith entreaty."
bring us to efficiency, consequence of the wisdom
THI:
in.
Him
will T glorify
;illed
with
tlio
i'G-27.
-17
pray
ky
Who in
Ma/da Ahura
aled that there shall in
r.ATHAs,
In*
unrhan^e-
V
Yohti
kin^ 1-m Ilaur\
in His
and An
ata:
His abode ini^ht iind continuance.
11. To him therefore who in the future and the men who contemn him, and all oil
contemn
will
th<-
I
man who
th
]>t
\
to him, the Saoshyant, as Master, as Lord, will the holy ivli-
'Mazda Ahura
be a friend, brother, or father,
!
M Mia 50, 4-6. And I will worship You pi-ai-ini: You, Mann and Khsliathra with Vahishtcm and and Asha together <
Ahura
!
the wished for
1
(fern.) revealer
the faithful on the
Since are
way
to
Farad
fulfilled,
i
O Ma/da Ahura
are kindly disposed to your
who war
the well-disj)o^
ii'
)
.\
!
with visible
prophet
you nnnife.-t help,
\vhich transport us into Paradise.
iVinn!.
\Vhon the Prophet Zarathuslitra O Asha prayinir, may th-
l\[\<
his voice,
:
!
Vuliu Mallo the rules that they
may bo
\V H.MTAXCIIAITI.
.
a liurh:
him
-h
I'.-r
path
IU
iny too
the mi'.
Ill
after the !ir>t i^roup, according to tli--Uy adopted arrangement, a t-\t of quite a unique eharaetcr lia> 1
prineiplo of the
so-called Scveu-Chajiti-r-Yasna ( Yatna //<). and is treated of in a (Dink.'J, 12, ), I
.
1
t
1
rlnsar
(!',
Is
'>>)
The
i'rom tut at in (
t_')
b-ar
tin-
impn^s
of
;
'I
i
the analogy
althoii^l-
divi
l--d
it
the
intrudii'-tion
t
ifiiii.
in
and
Mclndin^ chapter In
-.
i
and
n,
oi'the
Va-nM
|
!
he
rcmaHn
in (IKLDITBR'P
late.
48
D.
MACKICIIAX,
ClF.r.DXEu's
AWKSTA LTTRRATUKE,
language is as aneiVnt as that of the metrical Gathas, bat the thoughts ami expression aro simpler. In parts the J/azamaufc-formttla which later became customary, preponderates especially in chapters 37,38, and Each chapter is devoted to a special theme with regard to which Shayast la-Shayast in the place quoted
w:^ intended
may
be compared. Chapter 30 In reality it speaks of
to treat of the six fire-ordeals (var).
which plays the chief part in the lire-test in the judgment. Chapter 37 is defined as a thanksgiving for the ejood creations of Mazda. The definition of the remaining chapters is less 38 treats of the earth and its appropriate. Chapter genii as also of the waters chapter 39 of animals, the souls of the pious and the Amesha 40 and 41 of rewards in this world and the next. There Spentas seems to be no close connection between the separate chapters. fire,
especially of that
last
;
;
It is striking that the
name
of Zarathushtra does not
occur in
1
it.
This is, however, only an accident; for Y. 35, 9 and 10 contains an unmistakable allusion to him. One might be tempted to see in some chapters, especially the first, replies to Zarathushtra's discourses from within the circle of his congregations, so that they thus form in some measure the complement to the metrical Gathas. Beyond this little
can be asserted positively regarding their proper purpose and literary significance.
28.
YASNA
SAMPLE OF
35, 3-10
3.
beautiful
"
And
Asha
A TRANSLATION
FROM THE YASNA HAPTANGHAITI,
:
this will !
that
we
we choose
Mazda Ahura
for ourselves,
!
think, speak, and do them, namely those which
works for the world. 4. By reason of the rewards for these best works will we strive both learned and unlearned, rulers and 5. Evermore will we, so servants, to give rest and fodder to the cattle. far as in us lies, keep possession of and impart to others the rule of the best ruler and prepare it, namely, the rule of Mazda Ahura and Asha Vahishta. G. And as any one knows clearly be he man or woman so shall he do for himself according to his best knowledge that which is good, and further teach it to those who should do it as the case may be. 7. Since we reckon as the best the paying of worship and homage to are the best of
all
Die drei wichtigsten Compare the exhaustive monograph by TH. BAUNACK . und das siebentcilige Gcbet, in den Studien, von Jon. und TH. Gobcte . 1
:
.
BAUNACK, Leipzic
1888, p 451.
THE YASNA IIAPTAMirTAlTI, Ahura Ma/da and further teach
it
Maxdu
we
will
!
we are of
able.
Asha
8.
thero
And
is for
every
we do and
will
the
in
49
rule
man
9.
Asha
of
the best
And
these (Thy) revelations, O further teach with the hest thought of A>ha
both worlds.
in
That
feeding of the cuttle.
tlio
as tar as
and anmn^st the people reward
27-28.
life
as
Ahuru and in of Asha
possess the best receiver and teacher frosn the side Hand and the good Khshathra and from Thyself, I) Ahum, in
\ve
and Vuhu
c<|uence of his
hyninsupon hymns, from Thyself,
1
in
conse^uenceo!
peeches upon speeches, from Thyself, in consequence of his offering up"ii ofl'ering."
HISTORY AND ORIGIN v?
The
20.
nid era
01' T11K
A\\T.STA.
existence of a sacred literature of Iran before
t
abundantly attested by Western writers. It suffices to cull a from their accounts.- Herodotus note- only that the
is
notices Ma'_ri'i!i<
sang the Theogony on the occasion of the
;
Her-
^.
Smyrna (-'ril century B. C.) is the earliest writer who knew of the writings of Zoroaster. Hermippus wrote a book on the doctrines inippus of
of the Marians which, according to IMiuy, cont-Vme fO million \ laus
l)aiiiasciis
oi'
and
:>
J)i>
d.
had learned them from Xoroast.T. ,,ho
J
id
that
C
in
\\
rom
:
their tire-te:np!rs
them from a book >
A.
1
>.
)
in
thai
listed
...
(JQOteia pa-.i/e from -
a philosophical poetical description
iniarr
^X
lat;
report
Philu of liyblus (about <SO-1: d writings of th!-,
The
'
performed religious service;
rumpov
spoak of the
Ci
whirh the Persians ians
inent of the
hnd
of the
Su:
a
of
.jd.
t
iomioben .
:,<>4.
30, 2
r 7
;
corapwe dso Diog. I^irt n DC
tit ..
50
i;l-U>NEl{\S
MACKICHAN,
D.
AWESTA
IJTEKATIT;
K,
He
adds that Ostanes says the same in his Oktateuch. 1 Euscbins in the first century of the Sasauid dynasty speaks of a collection of sacred
which Zoroaster is represented as speaking.- Among Arabian writers the notice given by Tabari is interestiog, namely,
writings in later
that Zoroaster's writings covered 12,000
More valuable
30.
cow
hides.
are the notices that
3
come from
the
home
of
the Awesta, those given in the Pahlavi literature. The Dinkurd has preserved the quintessence of the Parsi tradition in the two -fold account, 1
The one account in the last chapter of the third book asserts that the work before it, was based on the sacred revelation which Zoroaster imparted to his first disciple in answer to his questions. King Vishtasp, it says, had written down the original teaching, had deposited the original MS. in the royal treasury, and a copy of it in the When the great archives, and had put further copies into circulation. came the upon monarchy the one copy calamity of Alexander's usurpation was burned, the other fell into the hands of the Greeks and was translated by them into Greek. When King Ardashir, the son of Papak, restored the monarchy in Iran, he caused the scattered copies to be collected. At his order, his high priest Tansar completed and published (or explained? ) this collection , and thus gave "a faithful reproduction of which
contains.
it
5
1
Philonis Bybl. frag. 9 in Miiller
2
Euseb. praep. ev.
s
Hyde
12,000
cow
(1700)
p.
III., 573, 9.
1, 10.
314,
(17GO) p. 318.
According to Masudi
also there
were
hides, Dimcker, p. 40.
*
HAUG, Essay on Pahlavi (in the Pahlavi -Pazend Glossary, Bombay 1870) HAUG, Zend-Pahlavi Glossary, Introd. p. xxxvi West, SEE. XXXVII., Pref. xxx., and p. 412 DARMESTETER III., XXI, and SBE. IV., Introd xxxii. 5 This account is the second by published by HAUG in Zand-Pahlavi Gl. XXXI.
pp. 145 s^.
;
;
;
;
HAUG
in his Essay on Pahlavi, p. 149. WEST translates this important passage thus And that Artaklishatar, king of kings, who was son of Papak, came for the restoration of the monarchy of I run, and the same scripture was brought from a scattered xlale f<> one jrfdf-r. The righteous Tosar of '
:
the primitive faith, who was the priest of priests, appeared with an r.r/*tf/
;
;
"revelation."
HISTUUY AND OKK.IX Dl THK A \\1XJ
A,
jj
\l\i-:\1).
Ardashir also caused ono copy the original light" the treasury and other distributed. Still fuller
is
the second account given in the
fourth
book of the
Ih'nkard.
Kinir Vishtasp, after life campaign against Arja>p, had the scriptures of the Ma/.daya-tri-religion collected. I)anl, thesou i>: hat the whole of the Awesta, with its explanation, should
be preserved in two copies, the one in the treasury, the other in the Archives. Valkhash(Vologeses), the son of Aahkio, organised th- c. ireful collection and transcription from original sources of the entire Awesta so far as
it
hud descended pure to that time, all of it handed down in writing or by oral
in Iran,
I
that-
1
tradition, in
stato since the invasion of Alexander.
Ardashir, fragmentary of Piipak, invited Tansar to his court and had the i< docamentfl of the religion collected by him. He imparted validity to hi- collection by proscribing as contrary to doctrines which did nor in this \v
:i
tin
the religion all
from Tansar.*
'
1
Ardashir'a sun
Shahpuhr caused all the non-religious writings on incilicine, mathematics, and philn^ophv which were scattered norny,
in India.
and
'ollected
1
;
r
King Shahpuhr, ij-ate
tribunal
copy of both
I
controversies iu
its
pure form
1)
I
and the religion :iy false
>>m
stood
Before
the land.
probably on behalf
submitted t'th-
ed to
u$ta,
writings to he deposited in the trca-ury. \ fiharma/.d, a tribunal was sumin-
the religious
Adarpa
and
the
ot
numbering now that
hence!'. -rth,
dd no
visible!
loi
religion.
According to an
ihakard, 'ii
i)f
lit
I
of th
prepare*
the priests. 3
book, the A '
>roastor ha
:
i
.rvU "
VEM8TBTB .
111
i-hed in
Tnnr.'
B
iJ
I
52
D.
MACKICJIAX, GKLDNEB'S
AWESTA LITERATURE,
300 years till Alexander burned the entire Awesta, which, written wiih golden ink upon cow-skin (parchment), was preserved in the archives Thereafter anarchy in things secular and religious, at Persepolis. unbelief, sectarianism and ignorance of religion reigned in the land, and diverse books of the law were current up to the time, of the holy
Adarpiid, son of Mahraspand, who subjected himself to tho ordeal of The introduction to the Persian translation of the Arda, Virilf fire. 1
supplements the account of King Ardashir by the statement that ho summoned all the Dasturs and Mobeds, who assembled to the number He caused this great multitude to be continually sifted in of 40,000. order to discover which of them remembered most of the Awcsta.
At 40 remained, who had by heart the entire Awesta together with its interpretation. From among theso he chose the seven who had 2 the highest moral character. last only
31.
When we
in theso narratives,
set aside
which
to
all
the
embellishments which we find
some extent have an unhistorical ring,
the there remains, as the kernel of the tradition, the following existence of a religious book, an edited collection of sacred books before :
the time of Alexander, the decay and scattering of this collection after the time of Alexander, a first regathering of these writings under a certain Vologeses, a new edition of the Awesta under Ardashir PFipakFin (A. D. 226-240) by Tansar, a supplementary selection under Shabpuhr (240-271), u final revision by Adarpad, and a proclamation of the
I.
sacred canon under ShFihpuhr II. ( 310-379 ), and a remodelling of the Pahlavi translation under Khosrau I. (531-579).
Which
Vologeses is intended is quite uncertain. it was the most celebrated, that Darmesteter conjectures Vologeses I., the contemporary of Nero, because Western historians bear testimony to 3 But in all probability the pronounced Zoroastrianism of his relations. of the
five
the later Vologeses were not less good Zoroastrians. From the middle first century A. D. the Greek influence in Parthia was in decay
of the
and nationalism
in steady rise.
From
the time of Mithradates VI., the
Trajan, Pablavi inscriptions preponderate on the contemporary 1 It would thus be more natural to identify Valkhash with one coins. of
1
Arda Viraf
2
HAUG,
s
*
I,
1-16.
Introductory Essay to AV., p. xv. DAEMKSTETKU, SEE. IV. p. xxxiv, and Lc Zend-Avesta,
UOTbCiiMiD
in Encyclopaedia Britannica,
XVJII. G01.
111,, xxiii.
AND nulGIN OF
IIIa-ToltV
s, and to place the first :r and preservation of tinwritings, as precursors of proper national religiotlfl revival under Arda-hlr, in closer con
the later
ot'
tin
A
T11K
\
collection
1
m
tion in point of time with the latter.
111. might bo thought whose long reign (148-191) was conspicuously peaceful i:
internal affairs.
Individual
J.
id,
in
:
appear
the domestic doubtful.
or
uuhistor'n-al
radii
i
The
iu:.
fanaticism
.t
action of tho priesthood ascribes immediately to Aley.audor ti. d writings, wh. Tea- the :i-'glect and partial loss of thorn was only
with aseijnence of that religious and national decline whici. that Alexander cau^-d Alexander. The fact, 1m Lffll il
fort
)
I>ut
in Pcrsepolis to be Imrnt down (I)iodor. 17, 72: Cu the kernel of the Par si tradition, regarding the history
Awi
the
-us ire
Awesta of
thoroughly trustworthy.
They confess, withou'
nothing.
-e,
t
Dlnkard says that all that could more than a riest conld conveniei his head. And, in the seemi place, admirably with the structure of our A the
in
ige
of
disguise that
1
i
was. not
in
1
agrees
1
naeqoal, and, ia oertam plaoop, fragmi Jn jioint of language three cl.i
portions the
many
grammar
-hiraeterni
is still
1
linly,
m
1
Jiimar ijuite
.
as
eain.
ifl
which
IniiLini
S,
in
a
1.
21.
'
1
'i
.
faithful.
1,
sumo where the the
In a ca><
.
>
.ir]j
!
Yusht
I
.
!
:
.
\
II.
H
.
|
less in
.
F
c
bftfl
corrupt i<> s of passage- occur kind throiiL' the w!
book.
and again
dead
i
when
the
di
d"al with the internal chronology of Writing!
\\
I
'
on
of
handled with great
and are in
be
Vu. 13,3}
(W, 14.
\\
i
51
D.
AIACKICHAN, GELDNEll's A WEST A L1TERATUKK,
\Ve cannot, therefore, do better than adapt, as far as possible, our
view of the Awcsta to this Parsi tradition, which is both trustworthy in itself and in good agreement with the facts. The Awcsta with the now possess only a fragment, is a work of the '2\ nasks, of which we Sasanian epoch, the result of the labours of the collectors and editors The (diaskcuasts) under King Ardashir with Tansar at their head.
way had been prepared by a more ancient
collection of sacred texts
The text received its which took place under a certain Yologoses. linal form probably through the revision of Adarpiid Mahraspand. The editing of the Khorda Awesta is specially ascribed to this Adarpud.
Awesta is, however, to be understood editors composed a new canon out of remains and fragments which were still extant. They constructed a new building with old materials. It is impossible to determine, in regard to the whole or individual parts, what they found extant, or what new additions they made, how far they reproduced literally what This Sasanid
1
origin of the
in this sense that the diaskeuasts or
We may credit the diaskcuasts with outward framework of many chapters having fabricated not only the and various connecting passages and supplements which the transformation of a number of fragments into one book rendered necessary, they
found or remodelled
it.
but also the formulae and typical portions according to extant patterns The completing of the Awesta, of which the as they found necessary. Dlnkard in the account given speaks, consisted of work of this nature. in These formal portions belong respect of language chiefly to the second or third class of texts above distinguished. The parts of the Awesta which contain the real substance of the work, especially the Gathas and the central portion of the great and middle Yashts, might have been found
by the I
the form in which they have reproduced th em. unfavourable opinion than West of the amount of learning by the diaskcuasts and of their knowledge of the sacred
first collectors in
have a
less
possessed
him in essentials when he expresses the language, but I agree with far "How they (the learned men of the Sasanids) following view: able to write ordinary Awesta text is more uncertain, but any such writing was probably confined to a few phrases for old Awesta which they discovered, or for uniting the fragments of -"That the Awesta texts of their own." interpolating opinions
may have been
i
ED.
MLYEH
in his Guschichlc, p. 50o, has expressed this
most
clearly.
AM' oKK.IV
A
Till:
>l
W
I
any great extent, in the S times, is shown by the quantity of 1'ahlavi commentary neoessarv adapt them to the altered eircumstances of those times/' theraselves were not
to
written,
1
Kspecially wonld I claim the metrical portions in their ont: more ancient and truly creative period as against the imitation and restoration, of course, without, excluding of period
for the
!
in the case of the Gathns the T imitations of these. of the Sasanids had already lost all consciousness of having to do with metric il composition. Especially iu the Vendidad the smaller lat
1<
:i
men
metrical pieces stand out conspicuously from their surroundings and if they had been found as fragments hy some and had stuck been him at suitable his own into by compiler points monotonous composition and compilation. I refer especially to the interesting third fargard of the Vendidad. ThefargtrdbegHM in tin- dry ntic doctrinal style which is peculiar to the Vendidad. 1'ut
accordingly look as
!
onwards this is interrupted by a vivid spirited u agriculture. The fruitful earth waiting cultivation is compared to a young ieal. Often, however, bride, and almost the eir in ancient Co: ;otre and pro-e may have been i:::
para-. iM-
.
:
From what has been
said
it
is
clear
thr.t
criticism
impossible goal if it aimed at paring until it arrived at so-called original
for itself an
would
down
lie tield
in like to
and
lead only to the purest subjectiv:
manner, definite
t\
it
up
.mid
fused together in the book Critical efforts in this direction are as u: 11
indissoluble unity.
set
the extant
ini
1
follows from what ha* been >aid that the
age of
th<
A
.1,11. 7
An
ho possesses o
11
.
s
runs
:
dm l{
ay
:a*faot
'
tff.
still
r ,
.MACKH'ITAX, GELDNKIl'S
D.
)(>
wrongly
stated.
offers
itself
Yas.
(
J,
L>t
The few
1
AWESTA LITERATURE,
chronological
data
wliicli
the
Awesta
have only a relative evidential value. Thus Korosdni in is represented in the Pahlavi translation by K'disydh.
Darmesteter refers this to Alexander. 9 of Durrnesteter'd identification, no one
Assuming the correctness could
accept this pusFunv post-Alexandrian origin of tho entire Awesta/" It would only prove that also after the time of Alexander writings were composed in Awesta, that Alexander is not to be associated with proof of the
as a
any interruption in literary production, that he does not mark tho beginning of an interval destitute of literature. The latter supposition is in itself quite improbable according to Western accounts.
The period of the composition of the Awesta texts extends downto King Shahpuhr II., backwards probably to the earliest times The earliest gems of the whole literature the Zoroastrian Church.
wards of
and Christian and which tradition Sayings speeches (sermons) of the were first mouth into the formulated and great prophet put Of this most in circles. tradition the ancient priestly only propagated In order to reach an approximate the Gathas have been preserved. upper limit of time, it would be, above all, necessary to attain certainty and agreement as to the age of Zoroaster himself by whose historical
are to bo conceived of after the analogy of Buddhistic
sacred literature.
personality I
am
disposed to stand fast.
Here from the occurrence
of
nmunaya in the
As
against the extravagant
latter part it
might be conjectured that
originally in the former part only nmdna was mentioned and that a later hand had spun out the first verse after the well-known model (vis, santu, dainghu). But appearances I give up my own earlier attempts in this direction as failures. Compare with reference to this question as to age, especially DE HARLEZ, Introduction 192 Das Alter und die Heimat des Avesta in BB. 12, 109 DUNCKER, Ueber die Zeit der Abfassung des Avesta, in the Monatsberichten der Kgl. Pr. Akademie der Wiss., zu Berlin 1877, pp. 517-27 (DuNCKER places the Awesta between 800 and 600 B. C. ;) SPIEGEL, Ueber das Vaterland and Zeitalter des Awesta, Z.D.M.G. 35, 629 41, 280 GEIGER, Vaterland und Zeitalter des Awesta und seiner Kultur, in the Sitzungsberichten, dor philos. philol. Klasse der b. Akademie. zu Munchen 1884, pp. 315 seq., English Translation by Dastur Darab Peshotan Sanjana, Vol.11, pp. 85-164, London
may
also deceive.
x
:
;
;
;
1886. 2
DAEMESTETEE
also A.
WEBER
I,
80
;
III,
XXXVIII.
in the Ind. Str. 2, 429.
With Weber tries
reference to this passage
compare
to see another allusion to Alexander
Yasht 19, 43, cf. A. WEBER, Die Griechen in Indien (Sitzungsberichte dev K. Pr. Akademie der Wias., zu Berlin 1890, p. 7 of the separately printed report.) 3 Not of course for the post- Alexandrian origin of the entire Hom-Yasht since
in
this does not present p. 660.
any such unity as the other Yashts.
C/.
WEST
in
J.R.A.S., 1893,
HISTORY AND
or
nlil'.IX
chronology into which th
iple,
1
-
A\.
\..
the indigenous notes of time
fell,
much more moderate bounds.
within
confinu then.
Till;
to vindic
rightly endeavours
'orsi
:
Floigl, for tradition also in this
more trustworthy. According to the Arda Viraf (
<
Iranian legend which from a kind of teleological conception of history connected Ylshtaspa immediately with the Kay a nian dynasty.
ne limits Accordingly 500 B.C. and 379 A.D. would be tl; which the history of the development of the The Achiinu-nian, Arsacid and Sasanid ej.oi tails."
of the period within
But no sure
probably an equal claim to the book. leen dismvnvd by which we
criterion has
these periods within the tradition the to :. unity of the canon was Accordingthe Arsacid certain to down a IPhif does not during Vol(g- IBB* period hav: (.xdude the possibility of many of our texts n remodelled
accordin period
iluring- this
much .
i.
inarked-off
epoch, while during the
same
of the old passed into oblivion/
Just as
the Awesta or of a
little
we
are
entitled to BJ
'
-
homogcneou
estimate agrees sabitan
civilisation
a
v
represented by
.
KZ
'
i
I
and
Iran
\vithin
of
.
i
's
;iish
ct<5
com poscc pendant
On
:
a doiu
loa
cin
hii
Mrlnngo* do
v. ,
in
!
m
:
I
ii thew appear In the UTII collected in a luminary
1
V
1S78,
p.r.
58
D.
MACKK'llAN.
The geography
1
AWKbTA LITEUATUKK,
l.Kl.l'NKli'fc
of the Awesta which in part
the East as well as to the North-West,
it
legendary, points to gravitates, however, towards is
the East. The sea of Urumia, (Caecasta) pointsto the jo (the later AriTin between
Kur
West and
andAras'-') to the
Airyan-'m.
extreme North-
West, to North Media and Jlyrcania Ragha, Demavend (Arozfira), Alliorz (Hara-lw&zait't). On the other hand, the Iranian legend of the kiugs has for the most part its scenes laid in the East; the homeland of the Kayanians is placed in Seistan. 3 The mountains in Seistan (Usidarona), the Para panisos (Updirisacna) and Hindukfish (Ilindava Yasht 19, 66 gives a poetical deligairi, Yasht 8, 32) are well-known.
Helmcud river (IhiHumant) The Kasava Lake, situated in Seistan, plays a, In a similarly metrical passage great role in story and legend. (Yasht 10, 13) the homeland of the Aryans is described and there the regions named are almost entirely those of East Iran. In respect of neation of Seistan, a vivid description of the
and
tributaries. *
its
climate the purifying beneficent effect of the noted (Vend. 3, 42 ; Afrlng.-Rap. 6).
south-wind
is
be
to
-Nor can the language be adduced as an evidence in favour home or a definite period for the origin of the
35.
of either a narrower
Awesta, even if we possessed stronger evidence than mere conjectures The with regard to the original home of the Iranian dialect. 5
language in which the oldest religious records of the Zoroastriaii faith arc composed, or a somewhat more modern development of it, remained the standard for all succeeding time as the sacred language of the 6D8; SPIKGKL, Z.D.M.G. 35, 642 38, 433; DE HARLEZ, Le calcndrior DARMESTETER I, 33 seq. pays originate do 1' Awesta, Louvaiu 1882 i The well-known list of countries in the first fargard of the Vend id ad gave rise to repeated discussions on this see LASSEN, J. A. 2 I, 635 n.; HAUU in BUNSEN Kgyptens Htelle in der Weltgeschichte V, II. p. 104; KIEPERT Ueber die geographischc Anordnung dor Nanicn ari-ehrr Landsehaften iin ersten Fargard des Vendidad, Monatsber.derK. Pr.
Z.D.M.G.
34,
avcstique et
;
Ic
;
:
;
:
AK.
W.
d.
SPIEGEL Das erstc Kapitel dcs Vendidad, Miinchen G. Anz. BREAL, De la Geographic dc 1' A vesta, in Melanges do Mythologie, etc.,
1850, p. 621
1859, No. 43-46
;
:
;
En. MEYER CescLichtc p. 527. Compare also RAPP in Z.D.M.G. 19, pp. 187-199; * See KPIEGKL. (,'ominentar >;uui A \vcstu I, p. 10; FLOIGL. at the place quoted, :'..
p.
16
;
3
11, 5
DABMESTETER Yasht
19,
*
Cf. A. STEJN
5
Its origin
Bactrian.
"
.
65 seq. is
;
''Afghiinistrm in Avcstic
Geography"
usually placed in Eactiiaand
DARMESTETKK
formcrlyjrcgardcd tates between Media ami Arachosia HI, XC.
it
il
is
in the
called
Academy, 16 May, 1885. " or "Old Hadrian '
as Median, Et. lr. 1,10, but
now
hesi-
HISTORY AND
<>RI<;iX
OF
Til!
31 -30.
FA,
priests and became international within the this laniiiiagr men could teach, write and
boundaries of Iran. In compose wherever an abode of and it was once understood as f existed, learning Mazdauled. It was thus to a degree raised above the
;ly
.
and
limits of space
Taught and learned
time.
a.s a sacred language it would continue to lead an artificial life long alter it had died u mouths of the people. It is to be placed side by side with the other i
1
" dead" preserved languages, the Latin of the middle ages, the Hebrew of the Rabbinical schools and the Sanskrit ut'tho ?>iahmanical schools. It is also natural that the of these Church artificially
knowledge
lang:
.
have gradually diminished, dried up and ultimately expressed our belief above that only from this latter
'uld
died out.
We
point of
view
we
are,
lion for the
justified in taking the
relative
language of theAwesta
of the different
chronology
kirns-
text
DAUMFPTKTKJJ'S TIIKOKV.
36.
The
5 hypothesis of Dar-
latest
much more radical than the view advanced above in According to him the entire body if indeed the Aohamenian period after A possessed such, iiion Tin* ander'a invasion of Persia and under Greek rule** i>
which began under King Vologeses
As regards
new book.
entirely
two
distii.
literally
;
($
:ll)
reproduced
The
in
(Jatlias iT6
iil.
the
in
oHtiincs a
?o
i:MB8TETKlt III.
mn \
,.
MI.
in, \
I
m
.
I.
III.
vii.
Gathas,
Juda9us or ompi
.
T
type
The
imital
1
a
Mii.ldlc
wri!
and, indeed, under the iutlin-!. .vhich plays he ehi-:' role
bormwed (Vnm
ter
modern Awesta
didad proper are
1
probably
an
reality
-
The Gatlias were ,
in
subject -mat*
tho
-.the law MOtioi]
tip
produced
ancient pr- Alexandrian and a but not a >inglo page of the old
strata, an
post-Alexandrian stratum of
I
504.
CO
MACKICTTAN, GELONEfl's AWRSTA LITERATURE,
D.
not tho place to subject to a thorough criticism this revoFurther investigation as to lutionary hypothesis of Darmosteter. whether any other points of contact can be found between the Gathas Tliis is
and Gnosticism
is
ioto coefa distinct
necessary.
A
from each other.
mono and
tho Vohu
To mo the two appear
fact that Strabo ( p.
the ^6yos
512
)
resemblance between must be admitted. The
certain
of Philo
faios
to be otherwise
bears witness to the worship of the Persian
divinity 'fl/zavoC (i.e. Vohu-Mano) and to having himself seen solemn processions of the image- of Omanos (p. 733) is sufficient to disprove In the time of the theory that Vohu Mand was borrowed from Philo. 1
Strabo the original abstraction of Volm Mand had already been completely anthropomorphized. Strabo travelled over Western Asia before 29 B. C. ; Philo was not born before 20 B. 0. If now Darmesteter says that Xsathram Vairim only came into existence the same must hold also of the Mazdayasnian Vohu the Gathas, through Mand. The Gathas must thus have arisen distinctly before the time Ixxxviii.)
(p.
If an analogy between the Xoyos Selos- and really exists, so striking that the borrowing on one side
the
of Strabo.
is
Vohu Mand
probable, even
if it be only of individual features, then Philo, whose doctrine 5 loose tissue full of contradictions, must have been the borrower.
As Ahuramazda a 'Qfwywzf77?.
1
made by HAUG-WEST,
excluded, was 2 *
Vend.
19, 20-25,
This
from which all and ED. MEYER, p. 532. such an image of Vohu ManG. identification,
Essays, p.
seems also to allude to
is
doubt
a
is
10,
A.GFRoRER,Philo. unddie alexnndrinische Theosophic, Stuttgart,
1831,
II., p. 1.
Philo did not create his system, but reared it out of the materials of his time," il>. 3. KLEUKER gives a passing judgment with regard to this Gnosticism "Oriental cosmo14
:
gonies and the doctrine of spirits was their favourite subject and the basis of their entire Gnosis, " Anhang zum Z. A. II., 1, p. 12. At any rate, the completed system of the
Amesha Spenta with Vohu Hand and A*hm the old rtam, does not look like a stranger DAEMESTBTEB ( III., LXV. ) is perfectly right in holding that in the Mazda-religion. t
Plutarch in the famous passage with regard to the Ameshapands in do Is. et Os. 47, haa The only question is as to the other writer, except not made use of Theopompus, Theopompus, who was his authority. As a proof of the Arsacid origin of the Awesta
DAKMESTETER
(HI.,
XL.) adduces
the well-known
territorial distribution,
which
beginning with nmana, ends with dainghu the province or country. There is wanting, he points out, the kingdom with the Shahiashah at its head ( III., XL.). But in Yasht 10, 87 ;
Yasua 02, 5 G8, 5 over the dahyu stands the dainghusasti, 7. e., the kingdom, the imperium, and thus Darmesteter explains also in I., 388, note 80.--J>ARMBflTITBB'fl conjecture that the chronological principle of arrangement in the Yashts is borrowed from the Bible can Zoroaster, scarcely be considered probable (III., XCII.) According to PAULUS CASBEL sein Name imd seine Zeit, Berlin 1886, also the name Zoroaster is to be explained as ;
:
Jewish
= son
of the stars.
HISTORY
unmix OF
.\\n
TllK
..G-o7.
Cl
HISTORY OF A WEST A KKSEAUCH.
The fame
;7.
A\vr>:
Tin:
of
having
always the
breii
lir>t in
Awi
KM
sta
belongs to Franco. Tho three names, AIIIJIK til,l>urnouf, Darmcsteter mark each a new epoch. Long before the time of Anquetil individual travellers and KiiLrlish uilicers liad drawn atioution to the :ed books of their faith which th[9 kept secret the
Xendawesta
as, for examj)le,
1
Gabr. de Chinon,- Charturning the attention of Itarned Europe to them and awakening an ahiding interest in th.-in. The first to attempt to explore the doctrine of the 3' by means of the Oriental, /..?., Arabic andlater IV rsian. sources accessible
But
din."
none
of
Henry Lord, succeeded
these
in
him was the celebrated Oxford
The Awesta >chular, Thomas J hat time already anumberof MSS. w-i, in England, remained to him a closed book, in spite of all his ipher it. The French Orientalist, Anquetil-Uuperron, found hi; ,fi e d to
itself,
of which at
i
<
and
at
the same time powerfully attracted by Hyde's 'uul fruitless attempts of Ktmli-
r
-earches.
the
rate
:
of tln-se b'M>k<. especially those of George Bonrchier and Fraswir brought new MSS. to England, stirred the knightly Fivncl.:
who who was
as ambitious as to liiul eager for knowled^' An accident to a head the to these booka. himself key resolve to make a journey to India in order to learn the language of 7 "'! he books on the spot from the Par .
I
had chanced 1]
lie
to sec in
Paris
chained up
1
some passages
and hid from i.-h
v.
my
of the
D
that
ami
it,
1
the Partis,
If.: .".
K
1
to this
>'
:
end to
I.<-KD >\o
pstor
*U (Dc
^sboecleari
reglo
v.-ftern historic
libri trc-^.
Hie
n
latin-Hand with thi- rare trra
ton of f
Oxford Vcndid
:
incc he himself wac neYer in .'hingof thu Xcuiiawctts, Ixst information regardkig the early history of Awesta research in to be
K
vosta, i
MEWBTEl:
II
^7. Jl
HYIK, V.tcn.n.
IVr>arnni i
Ttterum
.rum
et
M
'
:-llpio,
rtunqne Ma^ntnm.
also
OwUr
Xore**H*
ib*
62
1).
MACKIOITAN, GELDNEK'S
AWESTA LITERATURE,
learn the ancient Persian language in Gazarat or Kirman." Without means as he was, hut too impatient to await the expected support of the Academy, he entered straightway the service of the Indian Com1
pany as a private soldier. He sailed on the 7th February 1755, landed at Pondicherry on the 10th August, and in 1 7~>8 after many adventures arrived in Surat, where he remained till 1761. The result of his sojourn in India, of which his narrative reads almost like a novel,3 preserved in his chief work: Zend- Avesta, Ouvrage de Zoroastre.
is
1
Although variously criticised at the time of its appearance, the work made a great stir in the whole learned world. Anqiietil's translation of the Awesta rests on the foundation of the inadequate knowPahlavi and still more of the ledge inadequate knowledge of Awesta his Dastur Darab in Surat, whom he may often teacher, possessed by failed to have understand He was able, however, by enough correctly. the aid of his
own
He did
not
lively imaginative faculty to get make his way far into the
over these deficien-
knowledge of the original would be an easy task at this time of day to pull to pieces his translation in detail and to prove its uselessness. But, on the whole, he reproduces the spirit and the ideas of the book correctly. And his cies.
language.
It
learned supplementary contributions and notes, his description of the Parsi ritual, all based upon conscientious personal observation, oral Parsi tradition, and personal study, are full of instruction to-day and in their completeness unequalled.
not so
The succeeding period was occupied in the first instance 38. much with the question as to the trustworthiness and correctness of
Anquetil's translation as with that of the genuineness of the Awesta and the "Zend language." Tho discussion turned upon the question
whether the book was in fact the ancient religious book of Zoroaster, and its language a language of the ancient Persian kingdom, or whether it was a dialect of Sanskrit, and the whole thing a modern fabrication. This controversy lasted for more than 50 years, and did not advance i
Anquetil
1. 1, 6.
XXI CCCCXXXVIII, also separately translated into German : Anquetil s du Perron Reisen naoh Ostindien nebst einer Besohreibung der burger-lichen und ReHgionsgebraucheder Parsen, alseine Einleitung zum Zend-Awesta in das Deutsche * Ibid. I.
libersetzt
1,
von JOH. GEORG PURMANN, Frankfurt a. M. 1776. and contents given under " General Literature" at
3
Title
*
Cf. Darmesteter
I.,
XIII.
the beginning.
IllMnin
'HIE
AWi.MA Kl.M.AKUL
Dl
knowledge of the original a single step. J^nrin- all this time fortho-e who weir convinced, AiKjuetil's work remained the source and, The Englishmen, Jones and Kichardthe only authority.
the
'
~
the genuineness the German Meiuers, wen- the chief oppo of the book; the champions of the theory that "/end" i> to he derived in one of his later from Sanskrit were Jones writings, and
and
v
I
1
and
1
Mlm
Krskine,
L'Yileii,
Anqiietil, editor Kleukeiv
voii
1'.
were
on the other hand,
The
Bohlon. his
(ininan
del
translator
'
further
Tyehsm,
Paulinus a Santo
Bar-
10
But no one prepared tln> way for the and Rhode. 11 edin^ period more than the celebrated Danish philologist K
tholomaeo,
Tho
of the journey which he
fruit,
1819-1822,
India,
;old
I
undertook
by
land
and
to
the collection of the oldest
:
and
Awesta MSS. which are pre>erved in the University Lihraryat Co] " Om X<'inl8proget8 og and the pioneer-like brochure n, in which "/. a-lde o^r a^thed/' :
1
-'
place in the circle of the Vivian laii^na-deiinrd, and at the sann- time its genui; I
finally
ic
Irad
ml that of the book
demonstrated.
M. Anquctil
;i
Sir William
du Terrr /
vi'-8
i!
,
J,.-
'
t
A
tip-
c
M
1807.)
i,
on
Q
liilrxluctio)i
,\
;i
I.an^i;;iu'.^.
.
oo^ n*
!
:
s
AMsitic Res
On
>n
of
thr
n
On
Transaclioiu*
.
I
itc
ot
aninitalc
linguae
zcmlicac.
itiioao
oi gcftninioM,
Mcdcr
rtoiiMijMPi
i*
K"j, nl, a," l.\ 111.
I.
64
D.
AWESTA LlTKUATl'RK,
.MACKICIIAN, GELDNKli'lS
The <jreut Frenchman Kugi'ne Burnouf established the sys^ :>9. tematic decipherment of the Awesta itself. If from the time of Auquetil scholars had only busied themselves with general ideas and had fought with groat watchwords, Burnouf began the laborious, gradual investigation of the book in detail. He went back to the sources, to the MSS. lying unused in Paris since the time of Anquetil, and to the genuine domestic He sought, by a comparison of the MSS., interpretation of the book. to establish a reliable text, and based his interpretation, in the first instance, on Neriosangh's Sanskrit translation of the Awesta as the most
ancient form of traditional Awesta interpretation available, at the game time bringing to light a Sanskrit translation hitherto known only by
He
name.
follows
word by word and
however, by no means slavishly, but weighs it Hand in hand with this justifies or rejects it. it,
proceeds the systematic examination of the texts, the collecting and sifting of the grammatical and lexical material of the language. Many
On the other hand, his of his points have remained incontrovertible. labours in this field lack definitenesg of conclusion. He was content be the pioneer of the scientific method, and in his last years, before his premature death, he scarcely ever returned to this field of
to
investigation.
Burnouf s researches 1
are preserved in his great
from
Commentary on the
own
In the peculiar qumbrousness. extensive quarto volume of the 72 chapters of the Yasna, only the first is explained. Of course side-lights are thrown in numerous excursus Yasna.
It suffers
its
on many other passages and the general laws of the language are laid down. His later exposition of Yasna 9 is written under much stricter 2 limitations.' Burnouf bestowed little attention on the Gathas, and fine tact he has kept clear of those general questions which gather around the Awesta.
with
1
tenaut
Commcutairc sur lc Ya9na, 1'un clcs Livres Religieux dcs Parses. Ouvrago conle tcxte Zend explique pour la premiere fois, les variantcs des quatre manuserits
Bibliotheque royalc et la version Sauscrite inedite de Neriosangh, Vol. 1833-35 previously announced iu Nouv. J.A., Vol. III., p. 321.
rtc la
I,
Paris
2 Appeared in various essays in the J.A.. 1844-46. These, together with other essays also published separately under the title "Etudes sur la lan.s^ue et sur les textcs Burnouf 's revised text and translation of Yasna if rends," Vol. 1., Paris 1840-50. :
are published by
DUOCKHAUS
iii
his edition
oi'
tho Vcndidad Sadc, pp. 407
se/jr.
THK BKTDBY
Ahum and tin-
A\M.-1A
"1
;
but with mrich scantier
.
The
.
Bopp began to occupy hiniM first edition of Bopp's Com:
part of the
first
(jrammar appeared almost
While elf,
i'or
Burnouf
Bopp aims
(minimal-.
at
II-
explanation of the religious book
tlio
making it sir U the iuterpretalion of the book
Sanskrit Philology. ssential i'or him. 1L
0180 in
utially a-
in the transi;, is
with
It
oraneously with Inirnoufs Cointhesreond edition Bopp rests lar_
lin iirnouf.
ai-p-i:
.-Ipoint, Fr.
t'rum a ditl'er
1
:>arison with
]
'iirnouf
already latent the oppo>itimi whicli led to the
and
l'.-pp
t
n of the
Li
ols.
Soon
K>.
a
i'ti
Bnrnonf (1852) in
tin- d.-.'iih ft
i-
"
<>t'
tlj.-
Av.
\\
:-prar,
and the ediiion of'the N'cndidad, Translation
b
.
;
he
oldest form
ce
was possible to go back t<> tation of the Awesta. The apple
hm^
it
continii-
"The Tradition,
:
and Va>na with >ian
Now
i-l'tl.-
-cord which
:
latt
4a.
-l,iti"ii
\
or w.
.tie
as to
cold
was
a
>v
Sa>..
really a genuine
^:miiy of inic:
trail
a,
or
was only
\\
11
T
roth,
chools
from this
time
of J
tli
andtl.
:
advocate of
iicf
tago: ^ to
the
first
edition
n).
(
.
:I
*
IL j.wg
II.
1864
rtinonut!
1
/ip
1866:
i
.
alr.Akad.
B.I.
VI-VII.
66
MACKICHAN, GELDXEK's AWKSTA LITERATURE,
D.
the genuineness and trustworthiness of tradition. According to them, the clue was to be found in tradition. Also Harlez 1 and Geiger-
adherence to this view although with much more modera3 Beufey and especially Roth* accuse the tradition of manifold incoherence and inadequacy, and think that they are able to substitute irave their
tion.
for
it
a better and surer
method of
interpretation.
Hang was
in the
beginning an enthusiastic follower of this latter view, but returned from India in patt converted to the opposite views. 5 Wmdischmann took up an intermediate position between the two sets cf views. 6
i
C.
DE HARLEZ: DC
I'exe'guse ot cle
la
correction des textes avcstiques, Leipzig
Etudes eraniennes, Paris 1880 (de 1'alphabet avestiqnc ct cle sa transcription. Etudes avestiques 1. J.A. 1876, VIII, 487 II. Mrtriqnc du Gat ha Vahistoistis, etc.) Z.D.M.G. 36, 027. Zur Erkltirung des Awesta, Z.D.M.G. 1877, IX. 97 III /&., 289. 1S83.
:
:
37/256. L'Avestique Mada et 15. 317 B.B. 13. 245 16, 338. :
;
la tradition
Un fragment
persanc il>. 33, 133. Avestica, etc., in d'un commcntaire sur lc Vendidad, J.A.
1S81, XVIII, 517. Un frag, du Com. de M. Darmestcter as supplement to J.A. 1881, XVIII (also Louvain 1881). Les observations de M. James Darmesteter fcurle Vendidad, Lou vain 1883. 1 W. GEIGER, Das dritte Kapitel des Vendidad, Z.D.M.G. 34, 4i:> .sry.: cf. also Einleitung zum Aogeniadaiica, p. 3. VVeitere Beitrage zur Einige Boitriige zur Erkliirung des Zend, Gb'ttingen 1850. Erkliirung des Zend, Gottingen 1852-53 (both from the G.G.A.) * R. ROTH, Ueber gel ehrte Tradition ira Alterthume, besonders in Ihdien, Z.D.M.G., '*
Beitriige zur Erklarung des A \vcsta I and II,, Z.D.M.G. 25, Uebcr Yacua 31. Tubingen 1876. Der Ahuna Vairya, Z.D.M.G. 38, 437.
21. 1 (especially p. 8). 111, Ib. 215. "
M.
]L\r<},
Das
orste
Kapitel des
Verididad
libers,
und
erlaiitert, bei
1
;
BUNSEN,
Gathus oder Sammlungen von Licdem und Spriichcn Zarathustra's, seiner Junger und Nachfolger. Hcrausgcgebcn, uobersetzt und erliiutert von M.Haug. Die erste Sammlung (Gatha Ahuuavaiti), Leipzig 1858. 2 Abtcilung Die 1. Abteilung vier librigen Sammlungen, Leipzig i860. (In den Abhandlungen fur die Kunde des Morgenlandes). By the same author, Ueber die Unzverlassigkeit der PahlaviiibersetUeber den gegeawartigcn Stand der Zend 7.ung des Zendawesta in Z.D.M.G. 19. 578 scq, Das achtzehnte Kapitel des Wendidad uberset/t und erklart, philologie, Stuttgart 1868. in den Sitzungsberichten dcr K. bay, Akadcmie der Wiss. zu Munchen, Jahrgang 1868, 34.
r'nle
Die
fiinf
:
:
Die Ahuna-vairya-Formel, das heiligstc II. (seperate reprint: Munchen 1869) Gebet dcr Zoroastier, mit dem alien Zend -Comment ar (Yasna li>)in den Sitzungsberichten der K. bayr. Akademie cler VVissenschaften y,u Munchen, 1872, p. 89.
Bd.
o
Die persische Anahita oder AnaTtis. Ein Beitrag, zur Mythengeschichtc dcs Orients WINDISCHMANN. Abhandlungen der K. bayr. Akademie. d. W. I. Kl. VI 11,
ven Fr.
Bd., 1, Abt., Fr.
Munchen
WINDISCMMANN,
schichte des alten Berlin 1863. dcii
1856.
Mithra. Ein Beitriig zur Mython^eechichtc des Orients, Ton In the Al)handlungen zur Mythologic und Sagenge-
Leipzig 1857. Iran, von F.
WEBER is
W
published after the author's death by F. Spiegel. near the standpoint of Windischmanii. CJ. Die llcuensioucn iu
ludibchen Hticifeu, Band
,
2, 4-1-4U3, '-'Sjicciully p. 435.
THE
^
OK A \YF.ST A Uf^KAUCIi.
TIISTOPvY
l-H.
G7
Roth was followed in essentials by tho^e linguists who, after of Schleicher, returning to the example set by Bopp adrhemselves independently to the exegesis of the Awesta. ii deal of over the D of transcription. printer's ink The enduring contribution, however, of linguistic sc' 41.
death
the
A
WM
iininar of the
with impunity. P.artholoma"and Job. re
Awesta
The
language
lab..ur<,
which
no one
especially
'-.hniann.
II
:
e 1
1
to this It result. Schmidt," contributed must, however, be distinctly noted that in relation to tin- tradition-, tion lliib.schmann represented an independent and, I may add, the only j
.
ipoint.
wa>
n
that, in the
instance, the
first
Awesta should
be explained from and by ij
itself, by searching cut and Q g parallel >imilar grouping of words and reiah-d iiU-as, and in
lie
respect
tradition.
has gone deeper than those who dopen-i It does not touch the kernel of thu
when
jiie
his
In the long run simply called th.- method ol all have worked with etymology, some more, some less, but all too much. 1,'oth availed himself of Sanskrit, the S of the Vedas 88 nn-tliod
''
is
.
the chief aid, the
to the solutio:
key
the compl'-tc idcutii of Roth wa- su])p"-ed to beli1
it
.
problem.
I
and A\ve>ta.in
'1
'he
dogma
the
\\liidi
of
school
nly in the imagination of the
fenditionalisl
on both sides In I
Pahlavi translation WE8 COn-
with respect lot he
Tin- co: d'.n-ti-d
in too theoretical
particul.-'.r
As
inter
jiriiieiple.
all ri-
;
'd
justiceforsi Pahlavi
ans
the
h;
a:
many
a
t
;ndersUx>
:
regard- the in
insufficient
point- both sides ha?e not by
true to their leading i
manner and with
a
time
a long
lor
K ktc. Leipzig 1883.
H.
Ncntrn.,
ScilMtiu
Weimer
lo
,
1*89.
MtMnrnt
ole
vajMekHtod: t
^rmologiqtie ou
|cl8e meaning
of
ihr
Awwu
D.II.O.
and HOT >'
word,
meaoi . :
03
1).
MAi'KK'IIAX, uKI.HXKU's A \VF.ST A
Its opponents woro of simple faith or simple unbelief. not able to refute nor its followers to convince, because Pahlavi research. wag itself still in its infancy. The too exclusive trust in the help of Sansit
was
krit,
and
a
[iK'
the depreciation of the Pahlavi his school.
On
this
rock
all
translation,
proved
fatal
to
Roth
our labours finally come to shipwreck.
decade has brought about a complete revolution, both in Awesta and the Veda, in the views taken of the indigenous made converts or adherents of those who in tho has tradition, and beginning were opponents. Although unanimity has not yet been
The
last
the field of the
reached, the practical result of the whole controversy may be reduced to this: the defenders of the native tradition had more right on their side in theory ; in method and in the practical carrying out of his principle,
Roth was superior
This revolution of Pahlavi.
to his adversaries.
the fruit essentially of the ever-growing study later labours were already devoted to Pahlavi,
is
Hang's and proved fruitful. The real pioneer is E. W. West. His unequalled learning and accuracy have raised Pahlavi research from the lowest stage to that of a science, and to this extent West has become indirectIt is Darmesteter who has, with ly a reformer of Awesta research. made and the right application of this knowledge learning, equal sagacity From the beginning to the advantage of the study of the Awesta. a warm defender of the Sasanid translation, and possessed of a thorou'gh knowledge of Pahlavi, he did not base his interpretation on
this
translation alone, but recognised that, in the midst of the controversy with regard to the best method, nothing but a comprehensive widening of our horizon would lead out of this fumbling and guessing to clear-
His direct aids are the native traditions carefully
ness and truth.
and thoroughly studied as a whole the entire body His indirect aids are the entire of learning accumulated in them. entire tradition from the Sasanid time to the present day, the Pahlavi and Pazend literature accessible to him, the Shahnfune, the Arabian chroniclers, and the historical notices of ancient writers, the personal instruction received from living Parsis, their customs, views, the present ritual, which likewise is a piece of genuine tradition,
utilized in detail
and, on the side of language, the entire Iranian linguistic treasures in all stages of its
development and
Sanskrit, especially Vedic Sanskrit i
DABMESTKTKK
I
,
XLI1I.
dialectical 1 .
The
ramifications,
start
and
also
and beginning had
HISTORY or
Tin:
'
made
in
A\VI->
$a
11.
each depart me;.
.'[though
imperlV d them together
Dn
and with insufficient aids; and developed them further
definite
iiu
:
fruit of these eifurts is his lateM
re8V
monumental work
pest
Le %cnd Awesta the traditional school, and is 1
:
.
new youth to of what he calla the historical m.-thoii creator proper has an enormous quantity Darinaccumulated uvh.
])armestet..-r has
the
<
the
d seijihd
ill
a
.iriven
Of
interpret'iti"!!
this,
how
far
the
A\\v-:t.
of
ji
he ha-
mark
in
detail, th.-
shew.
>vill
LlTUATUBI. Translation?:
(
Seliriften
li-j-'Mi
lem (rrundtcxt nherset/t mit steter Kiick von
r.iinde,
]
L.-ip/i^
Tradition,
-
.
;
A\'
:
f
i
/end-
Tlie
al.ove).
Vol.
XXIII
\Tol
187?
;
I'n:
;
.
l,y
III.:
Vr;\i:
XXXI.
t
BBB,
and Nyayish. translated
d Miscellaneous
olumes,
iidad,
!
v.nl, l^b". .
ll.\
i
II.
i..
!,y
I
gee
.
" un-ler General Literati;T.irtietdar contrihutioiis:
1
I
3,
,
C.
Ann-
M.
TeiM-'l
1877.
vert
I
it,
1
.rmina i (
E068(
'.
ie
-.n
gathao posterior-
vertit
i
C.
Peferop,
The
first
volcn
the
Mwond, the Vendldad,
.
and
-
,
with rvferenc* to this work .,1
dm
Hav*nt* Dro.
70
1).
117;
E. SACHAI-: Zur Krklarung '2*, 448.
HUBSCHMANN
II.
mit
MACKJCIIAN, (iiaPNKR's AWESTA LITEKATUKE,
:
von
Vemlidad
I,
in
Z.D.M.tJ.
'27,
Ein Zoroastrisc-hes Lied (Kapitel 00 des Yasnu) Tradition iibersetzt und erkliirt, Miinchen
auf die
Riicksieht
A
vesta Studien in the Sitzungsberichten der pbilos. philol. 1872. Kl. der K. b. Akad. d. Wissensch. zu Miinchen, 1 872, Bd. II (deals \vith Yas. 57 on pp. 643 seq. ). By the same author Beitriige zur :
Erklarung des Awesta I, Z.D.M.G. 26, 453; II, Z.D.M.G. 28, 77 Irunica K.Z., 26, 603, 27, 103; Z.D.M.G. 38, 423. :
BEZZBNBERGEB: Einige avestische Worter und Formen
A.
G.N.I 878, C.
;
in
p. 251.
H. BARTHOLOMAE: Arische Forschungen,
I Heft, Halle 1882 and 19) II Heft, 1886 (amongst others Yasna 30, 28, 44); III Heft, 1887 (Yasna 29). By the same author: Beitr'age zur Kenntniss des Avesta: I, Z.D.M.G. 35, 153; II., Z.D.M.G. 36, 560. Studien zu den Gathas: I., Z.D.M.G. 38, 117. Beitriige zur Kenntniss der Gathas: I in K.Z. 28, 1 II., K.Z. 29, 293. Arisches, Z.D.M.G. 43, 664; II., Z.D.M.G. 46, 291 Arisches B.B. 15,1 seq., 185 seq. Arica K.Z. 29, 271, and in his gram(treats amongst other portions
Yasht
1
;
;
;
matical essays in K.Z, B.B. passim.
K. GELDNER: Studien zum Avesta, I Heft, Strasslmrg 1882. Drei Yasht aus dem Zendavesta, Stuttgart 1884. The same author in K.Z. 24, 128; 27, 225, 577; 28, 185, 256; 30, 316, 514; 31, 319 B.B. 12, 93; 14, 1; 15, 248. Translations from the Avesta in K.Z. 24, ;
542; 25, 179, 378, 465 (in addition
W.
HUBSCHMANN
GEIGER: Le Mythe de Tishtrya
Louvain 1882, R. PISCHEL
p. 204.
Miscellanea,
:
et
ses
Cf. also the literature
Z.D.M.G.
36,
in K. Z. 27, 92).
compagnons, Museon, 34 and 40.
given at
135
(especially p. 136 in B.B. 6, 272 :
Bemerkungen zum zweiten Fargard des Vendidad) and seq.,
especially 280-282. I.
E. p. 574. p. 108.
B
PIZZI: Tishtar- Yasht, L'inno a Tistrya nell' Avesta, Torino 1882.
De la Critique du texte de 1'A vesta, Mnseon, 1884, Contribution a 1'interpretation de 1* Avesta, Museon, 1885, Beitr'age zur Lexikographie des Avesta, Z.D.M.G. 42, 81 ;
WILHELM
B. 12, 101.
:
-Zum
XII Fargard des Vend., B.B.
17, 155.
AU1
UlsTuKY Ul
TlIK
tCH
LUl.rA'lt
I
ment d'un Commentairc sur
J.
1881, XVII, 486, Bute: 1683,. 1, 101. en rui>e t-t i-n (.'him', J.A, L886, V., _
La
in.I. A.
le
71
Vendidad, .rod
tK-el,
A. V. WILLIAMS JACK>ON A Hymn of Xoroaster, Yasna 31. Stutt-Anricnt Persian armour from Iraniai Macmillan, :
ANo
.
in
the
1'
in tin- -lournnl of the
wards, namely
Avesta
in the
Similes
lions (1885),
and
Dgfl
American Orient. Soc. from
ATeaC^S
s
ited
Afringan
(IS^iJ),
(18^7), Yasna 55 (1^7), Arettaa Holea f!88
ntri-
(
butioDfl
(1>'.'1- .'I).
TH. BAUHAOK: ihivn
in:
li-iHi)
und Tn.
.Ion.
W. CALA\D:
Mi
LLI.I:
MX,
A.
IAI:I ;.
mit
^
\\ ndidad in
\\".X.K.>:
VcrMirlmn:;
Xaratlni^litra"^
-'.
EC.Z.30,
I'ronnniin
kl. d. 1
>i-n
.nUU
j".
i-;o), ib. o,
M.
-I.
:
nnd d
in
tl.-r
]>citr
:
biacben
I\
Beiirageiar
_'
:
<
;
Xur Syntax
.
G
wiclni^^tt n
and das Mebenfeilige
Stodien aaf dcm G^ebiete d
von
..ho
drci
l>i--
Coinmuntari'ii
IIKI .\.\\\ K'
In
me
I
:
dr
r
Li:
t
(1<-
\
,314, tr
1
I
t
!,
I
\V.
111,
,.is.
in -.\
-l..\
i;.i:.
17.
u.
r
i'iif
A vesta, Mos^on, 1880,
M7
X.I'.M.'.
uc-8
au Fargard
II,
AIDS TO thtr-
1
111. i'
in I'll,!
(!
rad. d:i 1',-ildavi in .lonrn. d
!.
r\ni.\ r.itlK-ra
o-nmiei.
72
MACKKHAN,
J).
Na-ks, with
the
(ilvLDNKllV
AWKSTA U1KKATHKK,
xcci'tion of the iNatar
t
and the Vashtag Nafik.
Pro-
bably, the labours of the scholiast* went haml in Laud with those of the fliaakeuasfs or editor* of tho texts, without, however, reaching definite completion contemporaneously with the revision of the Awesta tinder 1
Adarpful Mahraspand. The Pahlavi translation must have been again and again extended and supplemented after the time of Adarpad. The commentary to the Vendidad cannot have received its present form before 528 A. D., since ifc mentions, under Vend. 4, 41), the false teach1
ing of Mazdak, the son of Bamdad, who, in the year named, was condemned to death by King Khiisrul Andsharavan. (
)nly the Pahlavi translation of
Yasna, Vispered and Vendidad, of
the fragments of the Hiitokht Nask including the Srosh Yasht, of Vlshtasp Yasht, of Bahrain Yasht, and some smaller Yashts, namely
Ormuzd, Haftan, Khiirshed, and Mali Yasht, of Khurshed, Atash and Aban Nyiiish, of the two Slroze and the Afrlngan Dahman, Gatha, (jfahanbar, has
Nlrangistan
The Pahlavi reproduction
been preserved-.
(cf.
10) is
of the
something intermediate between a commentary
and an independent work. The Pahlavi translation is inseparable in tho MSS. from the Awesta text. The Awesta text is distributed into longer or shorter passages, and the Pahlavi translation directly attached to each. 43.
The character
interlinear version. text,
word
It
Pahlavi translation
of the
consists
of the
generally
is
that
of
an
rendering of the
by means of a Pahlavi equivalent in the exact order In this lies at once the strength and the weakness
for word,
of the original. of this scholiast
The
work.
full
cannot be brought out in this way.
sense
of the
This was
whole passage often
by the translator and they have tried to keep out the interpretation by means of numerous interpolated and appended glosses. felt
or translators themselves,
3
according to the sense, supplemented or modified, and then attempts are made to render the sense and context of the whole clear, frequently the varying opinions
In these the translation given
is
re-written
of other teachers whose names are given are cited, and the interpretaby quotations and all kinds of explanatory additions.
tion established
SBE M XXVII,
1
West,
2
WEST,
3
Like the Sanskrit
p.
XXXLII.
Essays, p. D8. ity arthah, ity dnt, iti
TO AWESTA KF.srAKrn AM> OS METHOD,
AIDS Often
the glosses extend to lon
42-45. OIK.
Sometimes some saying particular ^ige no interpretation has l,,vn handed down, and leaves the
the
that of
unexplained, for example, in Yas. 10, 11. importance for an estimate of the value of his work.
^gc
This
is
of great
SAMIM: or PAHLAVI TiiANSLATins. From Vendidnd 1, 1 -U. words of the translation proper are in italics) 1, 1. Th; spake Aid fo Spifdrndn Karat Bsht: I 'flu/if, (the
:
i* This inn, i'- litre no pleasantness is sought. considers the place where he is horn, where he is hrou^ht. up, to be beautiful, i.e., the best and most pleasant that I have
man
ins: that
created.
ated, u,
^real
no
Spitdm
worll
'ness is .'*
failed in
migrate, for it is another without the help of the angels. with the help of the devils.
na 5G,
1-2.
A nl n this liturgy,
Some
TV;.
say that
be
the
be given to
1
of
the holy
m
was
tcho desire the
at the first so at the last shall
tU
/;/
we perform
offering of the -
to tht
happinen its
close.*
good waters
souls.
freer; several worda oducod by a tingle xtarega Yius. 10, U3 the words usnAm and vaidhya are combined itment/' which is quite correct, es,
howt
10
desires.
1'
other cases
In
*lucod 1 -
(I.'). '.'I/
,
In
^
-.8,3
bowctw
para-aMi upa
:
^petition.
\wn
loyd ^r^irafi^ by
r********
is
the
by xOrsami
ty into the following cUu..
M
Thwi<
7
N'
n-latdl. n
i
,
He
must here be given
L
ne>s
jlj.,),,,
offering
desires good deeds, it, As at the first I piness.
:\*rm
so.
The
in
also poss
it is
Who
the go<
As
<
al<
x./
Jtall it
j
Alrdn
Attention must here to
of our souls.
place for
sought, then won!
>hoU would have They mpt, since it would not have been possible for them to not possible to go from one part of the earth to
icJiere
ncprodaor>!
74
D.
MACKICIIAN, GELDNER's AWESTA LITERATURE,
vazanguha avi nmdttfm etc. only the first verb is translated by bard satfin min verb, what follows being freely reproduced thus: latammun madam val tamman yin man "go away from here thither to :i
your house."
The whole same word of
is
worked out with great care and consistency.
The
the original text obtains in the Pahlavi translation the
same equivalent. The rule is, however, not without exception. Annan " in Y. is translated by astubth, astftbo ''non-exhaustion, 30,7 and 44, 20 but in Y. 45, 10, by semlh (more accurately with another name) colt in Y. 1 2, 5, is paraphrased by "cigun gtift, but in 60, 11 it is ignored. The etymological connection of allied words is often rightly felt by tho ddstvdm (46,7): dastobarih. translator, e. g. ddng 45,11: dastobar The A west a word is not infrequently represented with instinctive x r drih. correctness by the identical middle Persian word afl'ulhra ;
:
;
,
:
46.
The
translations of the individual books can scarcely have
proceeded from the same hand their value is very various. The translation of the minor Yashts, Afrmgans etc., seems to be less trustworthy and to be of later origin. The most solid and most important is the ;
Pahlavi translation of the Vendidad, although it is far from attaining to the monumental greatness of the Indian commentaries of a Samkara or Mallinutha or the Kasika.
In learning, method and accuracy the
Indian scholiasts are superior to the Persian.
The strength of the Pahlavi translation lies in its vocabulary and in its cursory glosses. In the latter as well as in the interpretation proper there has been preserved a store of ancient genuine school
The glosses, although often awkwardly expressed, still tradition. contribute essentially to the true understanding of the meaning. I would point
to
Yasna
10, 20.
gave
ndmd
gave uxdhdm
gave
nvmd
gave vdrdthrom
v gave x arothdm gave vastram.
The Pahlavi commentator paraphrases this " He who (gives) the cattle its request, water and fodder, to him (comes) from the cattle milk and calves. And to him from the cattle speech, to him from the cattle And to him from the cattle nourishment and to him victory. :
TO AWI->TA UI>];AI;CH AND ITS MKTIIOD,
AIDS from
As
cattle clothing.
tli'-
is
request, obtains from the cattle li praises the Hum becomes more victorious'."
lo its
who
'
said in the (iathas: ',
75
46.
He who so say
1
here
'ho
:
(This refers to para. the pnqiose of the
explanation makes first dear context and tho a,uti thesis in the quotation itself. Tho subject under consideration is the well-known relation of mutual On the obligation which in this case exists between man and beast.
This
19.)
^notation in
basis of the translate
:
its
Pahlavi translation and following Darmesteter, we may " The cow lias a request and we have a request to the cow.
:s for friendly address and protection the cow" is asked to nourishment and clothing. " .V is here, as in Veodidad -1, in the sense of demand, a demand for what - due. Similar is relation between the llanmii and its praiser th For the thought upon him victory as the thanks due for the praise. ;
1
,
f
i
;
compare Y.
65, 9.
The Pahlavi
translation
criticism in cases where, :i,
1"
:
the
meaning
'':,'
//i.ij'/,
>rity
is left
also
in
In
1
V.
Y. 48,
ifl
>8tdt9m, hang ha-
,
TI
Vd.
(dwelling) in
1
of the varying readings are, of course, connected with or orthography i>i'T.'?d, mazddo, mazdai; ahai (
such cases the Pahlavi -ive in
illy in
matters of
in
VtagahydmadakgA
(sh.i
grammar
f
.0
doubtful, as
kanwr
sayanzm
ib.,
is
by reason of a variation in the manuscript
points
translation
is
of no account.
of higher k'\
f:
.station,
:
nily, not a few clauses together with If the t.-xt ol 't he translation had been ha-
t
^latiou il
a
book by
Mss. i-Npect that
through tlu> has been left
1
also it
a similar in<>re
bou
^e;
>:i
In
most
cases, however,
\'
i
carelessness of tho copyist this in
tho
translation.
When h
begin
tho
..\er-ight has
niCH
:
ir
cf.
iM have
of the or
itself,
a
one
clauses nc-i
entenccs begin with bddha), ;<:ira).
I
|)Magei the
Aw.
T pMsagos, ouly the
76
MACKICHAN, GKLDNEU'S AWESTA LITKRATUiiK,
D.
Awcsta clause has been omitted
in the Pahlavi- Vendidad, e. In both such cases the presence of the translation sure evidence of the genuineness of the words.
32; 13, 48.
For the
rest,
we must
the
translation for
text on the basis of
been
is
3,
a
of the
and an investigation of the which the Pahlavi editor worked, and its relation criticism of the text
the traditional text,
to
shall have
look to the future for the full use
g.
when
the
in 49 sometimes
requirement indicated
Meanwhile the two texts are
fulfilled.
The translator leaves out, without any visible reason, irreconcilable. an Awesta word, which all the MSS. unanimously preserve, or he seems to have had an entirely different word before him.
The weaknesses
of the Pahlavi interpreter are due to his want of grammatical training and the grammatical consciousness. In this respect the interpreter of the Yasna is inferior to that of the 47.
Vendidad.
This alone
is sufficient
to
shew the improbability of the It seems many a time as if
translator having been a single person. the translator of the Yasna had no longer
any idea of the declensions and conjugations of the language he was translating. In this respect he attempts things which no one can seriously defend. We could more easily excuse the etymological artifices and subtleties. But when, the words in Yasaa 45, 11 : yastd daevdng aparo masyascd taromdstd
at vd staotd a'ljdi mazdd anghdcd is translated gifts", or Y. 50, 11 '* for me your praise is power," all philological principles are set at 1 It would be false, in order to save the credit of the defiance . :
Pahlavi translator, to ascribe this indifference to grammar, which often degenerates into absolute lawlessness, to the Awesta text. It is just great gulf that separates the original parts of the Awesta from the grammatical barbarisms of the translator, which proves that the distance in time between them cannot be so small as, e. g., Darmesteter this
assumes.
On or
the other hand,
translators
1
that
DABMESTETEU
:
it
must be
many
Arrierc les
said to the credit of ^the translator of the defects which belong to their work Daovas et
Ics
hommcs
!
Bumouf's grammatical con-
science would certainly have been roused against such explanations.
AIDS TO A\VK>TA KF.M-AIU'H AND have their root in the nature of the Pahlavi is the most unsuitable lor a scholiast. is detective ami it wai/ Aw. alary
and
.
deliuiteness.
As comp.* a ml
grammatical
It thoroughly suppresses the grammatical
Instead of explaining,
consciousness.
Pahlavi
itself.
1
1.
stands
it
itself
often
need
in
1
<>f
explanation. 48.
lu Persia Pahlavi remained until tho
learned language u iterated form. ..-r
the Parsi
In India,
Of
into decay.
were preserved,
'-ms, at uii
important of these translations
of the
is
that of the
this
his
>re
livr
Neriosangh I'arsi
much
il
Puhlavi translation
which
1..
Commentary on
Sanskrit by Neriosm-h, son of Dhaval.
into
tlie
the other hand, this BO
the remains
was translated into other
a part
centurv
la>t
!
own
time.
t'.
rcmr.rk-
Ainjtieril
.\
(l^^L*),
Neriosangh Sorabji Shapurji Bengalee and Darmc.-teter' pi years before. \V
m,.
'
aliout tlu-
-J
i
A. D., reckoning according to tho year he San-krit Vasna we p l-<>'>
Khin-da
i
.
The
_;h
gei.
ition
attributed to Nc:
.
about tal.le-.
ot
\
.
Palilavi inti-ij-
with
the.'.
.t.
Cf.
"
\vn at
I.
11.
hsli tran-1 r
,
thu
iiirlmlii,_'
*&y, ;
i.v.i
I.
i-.
r.v
.
XVIil. pp,
.;
version
of
>
D
l
'..:
and 57 haf been above,
;
41.
Beitritgo
tr
translatr
Ku:
KrkliiranK
'-raoUung. 1'ahUvt-
doff
...than
with
.
!':irto
.
i
-r
l\
I.
r
en M! and translated, X.D.M.C.
xur AttJgabo dcs Ncrtonaugli.
'.111
-Mills, Yj 12, 439.
78
MACK1CIIAX, GELDNEU'S AVESTA LITERATURE,
D.
to Anquetil, a Sanskrit Commentary of the first six fargards of tko JJut no trace of it can is su\l to Lave existed. any longer be 1
Vendidad
1'ouiul. Neriosangh was a thorough master of I'ahlavi his Sanskrit lays no claim to being classical. His rendering of (he Pahlavi Commentary is free in various places the author has added much from his own knowledge. For the understanding of the Pahlavi translation Nerio;
;
sangli
of great value.
is
Neriosangh himself appears only to have got as far as Yasna chap. 48 From that point a second translator, whose know-
in his rendering.
ledge of Pahlavi aud Sanskrit was equally deep, has taken up the thread. This translator also did not reach the end ; he breaks off at Yasna 57.
From
54, however, his translation is only fragmentary,
remainder
is
of no value.
and the entire
to Anquetil, the Sanskrit
According
render-
ing of the Yasna is ascribed to twoParsis, Neriosangh and Ormazdyar, son of Rainy a r- and cousin of Neriosangh. According to Darmesteteiy3 this Ormazdyar is to be regarded as an incapable continue! of the work
But
of Neriosangh.
this is impossible, for the
written before the year 4 for his continuation.
1323,
since
continuer cannot have 5 he makes use of the MS.
K
commentaries were translated into the generally known modern languages, Gujarati and modern
At
a
Persian.
still
period
the
older
5
49.
uniting
later
A
Awcsta interpretation must aim at represented by Roth and Darmcsteter The traditional reconciling their contradictions.
correct
method
of
the two tendencies
respectively
and
at
is
not to be condemned in the lump because of the it suffers, nor are its mistakes to be accepted on
interpretation defects from which
simple trust.
The Awesta must be explained
i
Anquetil
a
Ibid, I. 2, 74.
I, 2,
as
an Iranian religious
262.
1., CX1I. Yasna has been edited by FR.
DARMESTETER
RplEttEL Neriosangh's Sanskrifca Paris and a ('opciiUebcrsetzung des Ya9na, Leipzig 1861. Spiegel used as his MHS. of the ancient MS. belonging to Dastur Janmspji of are which of both copies hagen MS., riosangh's
:
some Sanskrit and also modern Persian translations of Bombay. Darmustcter has edited Khorda Awesta in the t. ir. II., 256 aeq. See also 13 and Prolegomena XXX [II. Mobcd Framji Aspandiarji is specially known, f'f. 5 The Gujarati translation by " Literature " shewn at 11. Pahlavi- A wosta MSfc>. aud Awesta-Hado MSS, have often an interlinear translation in modern Persian. the
AWESTA
AIDS TO
KKSEAPvCIT
AND
ITS METITnl),
^
48-49.
book, and not from the vague standpoint of Indo-Gerinan linguisA thorough study of Pahlavi is indispensable. Pahlavi literature is a
> Durmeste knowledge of the Awe labours must remain as our example. For detailed research, according With the mere to Darmesteter, a great field of activity remains. true aid to the
1
knowledge of the Pahlavi translation the knowledge of the origin; not achieved, but it often, very often, proves a finder-post. At any It is with the Pahlavi it deserves everywhere to be listened to. translation very much as with Sayana's Commentary to the Rig Voda. So long as Sayana was consulted only occasionally for tin's or that in
he repelled rather than satisfied many. The result was that the one case as in the other the prejudice against the scholia-t ime a fashion in learning. If we accustom ourselves to the itic
use of him, and to derive from this the practical sum-total of
his aid, the original prejudice soon gives place to a
growing appreciation. must be worked upon and digested as a whole, and, us a necessary preliminary, made more accessible and more intelligible to science before the last word can be a .rding it. In issed ntials, however, the judgment, which Hiibschinaiin in
So
also the Pahlavi translation
ways, should remain: "'The gain for the Vendidad, satisfactory for In the diilien! but scanty for the Gathas."
upon its value, in course, bo various
variou<
:
abundant
will, of
-
1
ia,
of the Awcsta the Parsi interpret or was often no longer able to grasp im-aningaud the construction of the sentences. So far the r<
must be called scant. But for the fixing of the meaning of indiv: nd conceptions even his interpretation Above all, we must endeavour to distinguish th.fruitful of result. which a firm tradition was still those in i;
which
the.
mat ion
scbol:
:ily
'.-al
eudea-
analysis,
dimly-guessed meaning
<>t
tin-
\\
To t -=
fiyatuena
"to 10
=
:
sipCth
.
>1,
!i
II.
7
=
prt'ul
n
>
ya$tom 4C, 4
= ju
III!:
'
9 girca a purely objective and
'iaic
En. MRTKI. (fCKhichtc, methodf.
p.
60S,
80
MACKICITAN, CELDNEU's AWESTA LITERATURE,
1).
Such interpretations a la Ydska are, however, by no means the rule. The distinction between the Indian niruldi- and nidi- interpretation, which is not always sufficiently estimated, has its analogy in Iran. Here as there the riid' /-interpretation is the better as resting upon genuine Such striking and immediately convincing n^i-interpretatradition. e.g.,vyamY. 48, 7 = navld "joyful tidings" (in Neriosangh manojnam is to read as an emendation for manonyam)} vanghu 31, vizdrisn f( decision," Ner. vyakfi ; d-moyastrd 19; 17, G 30, 9 " of the "(the of which /I'lujamanlkih assembly assembly satvdstardn, Bund. 30, 10 speaks, is meant) ; ranadual (31, 3. 9, &c.) patkdrddrdn = prativddin \fs3ratu (33, 12) = sarddrlh = prabhutva. tions are,
=
=
=
The Sasanian interpreter often fails with the means at his disposal to make the meaning perfectly clear he comes near to the truth without grasping it. Here the philological method of interpretation must come in to supplement his labours. Akdo ( Y, 48, 8 50, 4) is ;
;
" " clear/' manifest," Ner. prakata. In reality explained as dskdrak it is a substantive, and means the revelation, manifestatio, the clear distinguishing of the good and evil in the judgment. Vidisa (this is
\j
'
the best attested reading) 58, 4, is literally explained by lard dahisnih 1 '* bestowal." The distribution of reward and punishment is meant,
and vydda in 38, 5 60, 2. % v aidhydcd {33, 7 ), 9 in 29, G is = pavan pumman " with the mouth/' while it really, as " " self."That the recollection of the elsewhere, means personally/' is often a dim recollection, is shewn in Y. 51, original meaning only " 12, where caratascd is explained by sart cold/' while in reality this must be the meaning of the following word aoddroscd. 3 Caratascd is to be determined according to Vend. 13, 49. cf.
vtdditi
;
said to bo
The gain the
to
be obtained from the Pahlavi translation
will
come
in
A
instance to the vocabulary of Awesta. scientific dictionary is not possible till special indices have been prepared to the whole Pahlavi translation with corresponding Awesta equivalents, and to the first
Awesta texts with the corresponding Pahlavi equivalents. For the 1
It is a
drawback to the Pahlavi translation that verbal compounds are
latter,
rendered
in a stereotyped fashion, and thus their specific meaning is often lost. 2 = I, thou, or self; to it also belongs Melt 46, 18. 3 is nom. siog. of the root thuanot "tuus," but also "thou thyself" (e.g. Y. 35, 10, ef. only signifies Similarly " " suus" and self." 28), just as the Sanskrit ava signifies s
Cf. K.Z. 30, 524.
A WEST A
AIDS TO
UESE AK<
AND
'
II
I
IX
MI-
s
49-")0
TH'W,
l
however, a new edition of the whole of the Pahlavi commentaries, with materials which have considerably increased
the aid of the actual since Spiegel's time,
an indispensable condition.
is
SANSKRIT, the living knowledge especially of the Veda be certain, next to the Iranian languages, always to exert
'0.
literature, will
an important influence on Awesta research, for this reason alone that tor more than a fourth part of tho Awesta texts no indigenous interpretation has come down to us, and because Sanskrit involuntarily com-
and following of grammatical rules, while those unconditionally on the tradition still proceed rather loo in this respect. No one will deny that Awesta and Sanskrit have preserved between them in common more linguistic store than any other two languages of different tribes of people. Their close relationship not limited only to individual words, but entire combinations, even pels a strict observation
who depend
Cdrmdni mhltani " tanned >,>ma the Awesta as w/v
sentences are almost identical in the two.
skins"
(R.V.
(Yasht
17, 12);
1
fhyeiticn puyi
mo
n
55,
8,
pay Vend. (
itl'-a
I'd la
tli
i
tho
Awesi
2.
M
II)
:
:
fvad auija/i (Mbh. is
(Qat. Br. 9, 5,
i,>.f
Side by side with Gut ha sentence l\ flni>-if' a (\. :>0 be nas na 1) may placed:
G, 28).
tit
iraia
ing
appears in
3)
In Sanskrit
232,1*.)
1,
AoV
kaxytrsi question fnj(7 ahl (Yas. 43, 7).
g.
(e.
;r.
Mbh. 1,131,
;
J1),
in
In order to shew, however, that the Iranian often took its own path in the evolution of meanings uf wonN, and that quite the of the Sanskrit, and thai all etymology or comparison with
rate
opposite
mu
'
*
ivi-it
ti.-Mj
I
(juot-(l
of
-
d >
\vorthy
the
lirl.l
the
in
exainp!
The Awesta mairya has been
'
be etymological ly explained" as
=
"destrueii.
,
=
i> Skr. Formally :iding Pahlavi in which mnr signitie> Brogue," "black-
ul'
deatli.''
it.
guard'' (Nerios. nriiam) d
M-
point. i
the two languages can
made
clear a po* sense with a touch
mi
tlie
*
(
Iranian
other hai
of the erotio
"
tin-
ho youDu
fellow or tlic
loa
18 Kap,
1.
\
bad sense " the
82
1).
MACKICHAN, GELDNETi's AWESTA LITERATURE.
Awesta research must always take account of such Iranian peculiariWhere Sanskrit and the later Iranian languages como in collities. sion with each other the Iranian must decide, as in the case of Skr. aruxu, Aw. aurusa, where the Pahlavi ar/7.s', Paz. aids (Ner. sveta) " '* sEew that auruxa means reddish," as the Skr. arrivi white," not signifies.
It will
perhaps be
difficult for
any single interpreter to
satisfy all
Pahlavi assumes a complete acquaintance with modern Persian and a knowledge of the Semitic tongues. the conditions above specified.
Awesta philology
sits as
it
were between two
stools.
The coming
Soshyos, who
will really explain the whole Awesta to us, must unite in himself all these requirements. If Anquetil's prophecv holds true, we 1 must, however, wait a long time for him.
D.
Anquctil
I.,l, Pref.
XVII.
MACKICHAN.
DIE 1'AUTIIER NAMEN.
1.
Kino vollkommcn sicherc OLSIIAISEN'
richtig
am
iindet sie-h 7
P>e\vohner heisst cbenso
di>n
Parther linden
der
Inschriften dcs Darius.
nnd
wuhrscheinlicli
hiJchst
der Farther, dor
Deutlicber
tritt
ist
NR. 17
diescr i
Zcicbens, welches vor geographische
luni
Uebersetzung
wiedergegeben, durch Parcuuap, wo p das Zeichen des PI: 69, 71, 75, 78 durch Paryuvas zumeist in it Vor
l)h. II,
man
Bedeutung
II, 3
gen Bh.
II,
J2 das
(
II,
Bewohiier der Landscli
wird Parthava (nach OPPERT'S Lesung) durch
L-ininal
Bh.
diesc Doppelheit der
hcrvor in der anarischen Uebersetzung.
xvir,
Dort
dcs Landrs; der
haufigsten als Bezcichnung
\VortiuderBedeutung Parthien zu fassen.
Erwahnong
sagt, in
08 auch Pm-pui-asp':, wo po
sicht, cntspricht uhc-r
i-iiR'in
;;a
i>
NR.
cininal
gesct
Parpu'as nicht geiiau der For
h-babyloniflohen Ufljur.stt/.ung ir-tu-ii,
nungen
wider den Plural ausdriickt.
1
_!
ain-h
stuht
Par-tu*^.
In
Avesta.
(nac-h \uii
Bczold)
i;
ssen
l)':oC.iri'
:n an, doch hat llcrodot 111, ;dich genau an die die kiir/rre Form U, 117 undN'II. :ncr \
''.'I
'hi
1
'.
\\"\>-
sagen.
Miiller's
IB in
den
n
I
Ansgabe diesei
II,
cndlich p. 47
\\
I-Vai^n. -m.- Bndei
i/y dagegen p. 4i Aus/.ii r
(
liabcn
-irh p.
=; J)i. d.
UapOitay
14
ina^,
(
II.
=
.
]>
\rw,
Strabo iioso
ti
der Berliner
Akadomio
EUGEN WILHELM,
84
weiter zu klimmern, wir konnen
nur
sie
ERANISCHEN Form Parthava auseheu, an
Ueber
Umgestaltungcn der
als
die wir un8 zu halton haben.
Etymologic des Wortes parthaca
die
liat
wohl zuerst
I. OPPEET gesprochen (Inscr. des Ache*menides, p. 20 des Sonderdrucks). Er leitet das Wort auf das avestische perethu, griech. TrXarus- zuriick,
dem
giebt er die
wie
parthu entsprechen musste.
ein altpers.
"
dieser
partJiava
heros, prince/'
Bedeutung gelangen kann.
Das indische pdrthiva, die breite, die Erde
Bedeutung
man zu
Dem Worte
Ich kaim nicht sehen,
fort,
Krieger, Fiirst, Kb' nig geht auf sanskr. prithim,
Wort und
zurlick, ein
nachweisbar
1st.
eine Bedeutung, die fur das Eranische nicht
OLSHAUSEN denkt an
Wurzel
pareth, kampfen, aus SPIEGEL (Enm. Altermeint, dass Parthava die Auswanderer, die die
der ein pareth-u, Kampfer abzuleiten ware.
thumsk.
Ill,
746
f.)
Dass dies die wahre Bedeutung des Wortes
UebergGsiGclellcn bedeute. sei,
bezweifle ich auch jetzt nocb, vgl. Zeitscnr. d. Deutscb.
Gesellschaft
Ausserdem
Bd. 42,
S.
96,
wo
ich
liber
Morgenl.
pcrethwa gehandeH habe.
noch LAGARDE, Lexikographie p. 57, Ges, Abh. p. 221 zu vergleichen. Mir scheint Parthava seiner Form nach nur ein Patronymlcum eines Wortes Parthu sein zu konnen, das ich fur einen ist
Eigennamen
halte
und mit
sanskr. prithu vergleichen mb'chte,
wenn
auch bei den Indern Parthava RV. 468, 8 vorkommt. Die anarische Form Parpuvaslegkea nahe, an verschiedene andere Worter zu denken, die der Form Parthava nahe stehen und sich hauptsuchlich dadurch unterscheiden, dass sie
p statt
th einsetzen.
gesprochen. Er hat zunachst an die in assyrischen Inschriften vorkommenden Parsua erinaert, in welchen man vielleicht die Vorfahren der Parthava sehen konnte.
OLSHAUSEN hat schon
liber
dieselben
Indessen hat er die Bedenken nicht verschwiegen, welche einer solchen
Ansicht entgegenstehen, denn die Parsua der assyrischen Inschriften Gegond zu suchen, in welcher die Parthava wohnten,
sind nicht in der
sondern mehr nordlich von denselben nach Atropatene, wie SCHRADER Mit gezeigt hat (Keilinschr. u. Geschichtsforschung, p. 168 fg.). Riicksicht auf diese Wohnsitze
der Parsua brauchen wir
auch die
DIE I'AliTHKK zn
naher
lirht
1
NA.M1.N
1
si
auuh
die
t-rurtern,
'1
^
ork-n untl bi'seitigt but, ob uatnlk-h dk-
I'lii-^iui
indischeu par^u an
Es
KV.
aueli
1
.VJ'J,
"
und uebcrsetzen,
Krammsabel tra^end, "FARTHER und PEi;sKn"(Vgl.
breite
die
Name
Dual
i'i, -('icau,
cines
Plural
Singular pur^u.
Sudrafrau.
Hiermit muss
Name
der
i,
Name
drs
breitax:'
Koiniueiilar
Nach Pau. V., :j. 117 p. Kriegerstammea an^eiurt, im Sing. ^ aber par^avah, letztere Form dcutct atif eiucn
zur Iligveda-Uubersi.'tzung II. Tcil, \vird als
(.lass
*ieh,
RV. 626, 46 eteht orfu ab Nanu- einus Mai. will LUDWKJ bei dein Wortc prithu-parfavas die
lihnliuhc Aull'as-ung
verlasscn
vi-r.-telit
uud das anarische Parfuvas und
Ptirsa
l\irt,hc
aut-
identisch seieu mil
verdient das uubc Anklingen
Dagegon
ist.
8j
OLSHAUSEX
U-n-it-
don Persern, den Pdrsa der Keilinschrit'tcn. nicht der Fall
AM'.
I.
u-17.)
iLi^yi.i
Sohn
zusainmen-
y
Volkes imSiidwesten
cines
cincr Misclilingskaste, der
Ueber ein
Wort
aueli das
Madbyadcra und
vuii
cines liraliinaneii mit finer
VI, 18, 4 und 5) im Laiulc K
(lui Ttol.
r
')") Paropanisade^i bat LAB8EH (Ind. Altertbumsk. Ill, und die Stadt in dem beutigen PERSCII wiedcr^i-t'uiHk'n. /u I
Pargiana^Nadgil
^;icb
Hi,
',
'.i.iauch
vorkommen und
fi
ist
in
dodi
-mi
Aliwjar (J.asx-n
1.
ia.-t
im O.strn nicht
Krans und
p. 13ii). \\
nocb dariibfr
nnwalirsL-beinlk-li,
vrrscliii-dciifii
Namen
idintihcbf
1.
Namen
>icb sovifl, dass an Pdrsa anlilingende
lit
da>- St-iinnu-
Krans
IVilcii
hi:
di-
.
tidrr
fiihrtfiJ.
LAND, Kinc 0BtiaQ licli
r,h.
A;
o-e^ 1
1,
lir-t
uns tber
D
.mnifii
M .
mit
aiin- /
I'
/
,
,,t-
K.-iii:
rByrl
.
sich sdilio^en, dilSS 816 woh! .
-
li-n
in
AII> ,irn
vor.
mit >t
^'nannt
l';iril;ii-ns
niclit
I
;i'i
i
rodot ncniit lern
Vikern
sie
an verh
vei
;iber : :
t
(
il
itt,
dass sie den
l\-
],
,i
wit ibnen
86
EUliEN Wll.llELM. Viilkeru
tigsten
ist
Purther
die
benaohbarfc
Am
inussten.
wich-
Bemcrkung, dass der Fluss AKES durch dus Gobict dor
flicsse.
Da
der
dies
ETREK
ist,
muss wenigstens
ein Teil
gdegen haben.
Arrian sagt Anab. Ill,
Kugha gekommen
:
avrbs 6e
Kno-TTiW TrvXruy eVrpaTOTrfScuo-e.,
eVi
Mcerc
dass Alexander nach
20, 2,
der fllichtige Darius in die nvXai
sei, als
4 heisst CS
wio LASSEN gezeigt hat, so
ihres Gcbietes cistlich voin kaspischen
gekomineii war, die eine Tagereise 111, 20,
sein
rS>v
Kao-TnW
von Ragha entfernt wareu. Ebonda KCLI Kr/ p.ev
Trpwrr) TT/XOS rats-
wonach man wohl annchmen
darf, dass die
&>y
HapBvaiovs
rjyf
kaspiscben Thore scbon zu Parthien gehorten
und wabrscbeiulicb
Nacb Arriun Parth.
westlicbe Grenze bildeten.
die
3 waren die Partber
unter Sesostris aus Skytbien in ibre spateren Wobnsitze eingewandert.
Wo
Arrian in der Anabasis von den Partbern spricht, da moint er
augenscbeinlicb imnier bios den
Stamm, den aucb Darius
als Parthavci
bezeicbnet, aucb an der letzteren Stelle redet er wobl von diesem, den
Skytbien bergezogen betracbtet. Ob dies mit Recbt gescbiebt oder ob eine Verwecbslung vorliegt, sind wir nicbt mebr im er also aus
Stande auszumacben, ebensowenig ob Arrian dadurcb, dass er den
Ursprung der
Parfcber in Skythien sucbt, sie zu Turaniern
Wie dem auch
machen
will.
mag, sicher ist, dass von einigen Scbriftstellern dieser Stamm Parthava von den Partbern selbst gescbieden wird. sein
Curtius, der diesen Partberstamm mit
dem Namen PAHTHIENI
bezeich-
IV. 12,17: Parthieuoruru deinde gens incolentium terras, quas nunc Partbi Scytbia profecti tenent, claudebant agmen. Nach net, sagt
Isidor von
Charax
Provinz PARTHYENE jenseits des kaspischen Meeres und scbeint einen viel kleineren Bezirk zu bilden als die alten
liegt
Partbava besassen
eine
:
es
ist
das
Laud von Dehistuu
bis an die
Grenze Margianas zwischen JAjerm, Kabucan und Mesbbed. Nach einer leider etwas verdorbenen 8te)le des Isidor lag dort PARTHADNISA, wo die koniglicben Griiber waren. Dieser Name kann nicbts anderes bedeuten
als
:
Niederlassung der Farther.
Im
Altpersischen wiirde ein
Parthava-nisdyaemcm avest. Parthao-nisdya (cf. rao-ratha)entsprechen. * d. i. Ijcdeu'et bios Niederlaseung uud nisAyu, das ncupers.
Nisa,
DIE
kommt
1'AUTIIF.i;
auch
desbalb Parthvaia.
in
av^rjoiv T
TTf/u
$
:
'lYil.-u
Strabo von Arsnkea
&n>0Tg0W
i
NT FT.
:
XI. 515]
sairt
Ilei^rntiM'.
TT;I>
IlKK'K
.,
venchiedeneD
in
dlrftfofOP
LAND
'2
daSS also
tf-
dul't
,
1111
"ra
rqr
Osteil,
ill
der Niiho Baktriens, das parthische Reich begaun.
IIERKUNFT.
3.
Es
ist
Siclicns
3
schwcr, iibor dio Ilcrknnfr
iiusserst
sa-en, naoh
und SriEGEi/
v
ndlung dcr Frago
Nacb der Angabe lif
Parther
in
des Arrian Partli. 3 sind, wie bereits l)enirkt,
unvordenkliclion
/ur
Zoiten,
Xeit
I
s
!
r
'
.
.'ndcr-lcm CJr'
nnd Indoskythische:
Zur Gcschiclitc
*
und
kcitu- En'mii-r.
-en 1888.
Ai-a'-i'lrn
.orthum-kuii.l.-
Prim
M
Geschlchte Irans and
'nt'-rijnng
lu-n
d
-.lort.
und
Gotha 1877. III.
.llpiiiMnus. 2
cin.'
Pl-r
arspriingliob Skytlicn irewcsen
-io
sclit-iir
(ii TSCIIMII',
Sacbe gesa^t liaben,
iibcr diese
am
Parti
Jahro
Aifrctl v.
Dliov-t-"..
K(>nigs Sesostris, nacb Enui aus Skytbien wiin -n
di r
dtMi Krorternii^fii di-r let/ten
nach dcin, was
naip.cntlicli
li,
LASSKN
7.u
II.,
277
Bonn IS,
tt
KrAiiischp A
.
.
Die *
larutn.
(Strassl-uri:
),
I-.
i
I
von E. no HI.
p.
Q.
r )Hfl.
.
ii,
loonogr Ai
numismati|uo
:
'
.
raphie dc> /c VCD:
L
i:son-08TKN, Lea nionnak* do
ndon
Auwcrdem -hobo
H
Ariaciili-n.
i
i
HriliKoti
iiu
noocrer
88
IV,
I
schon jone Partlier,
die-
K\ WILI1ELM,
wir zur Zeit des Darius als Parthava innorhalb
der Grenzen seines Reiches vorfiuden.
Hier fragt
cs sich
nun
erstens,
ob damit gesagt sein soil, dass die Farther als Skythen anderer Herkunft waren als die Eranier, ob sic urspriiuglich zu den turanischen Volkerscliaften
gehoren, die wir jetzt im Norden ErAns vorfinden.
neuerdings diese Ansicht recht zweifelhaft geworden, dass sich schon im Alterthum diese turanischen Volker im Norden
Bekanntlicb
1st
man nimmt vielmehr jetzt an, dass urspriinglich auch die Nomadenstamme im Norden Erans zu den eranischen Stammen gehorten und dass erst seit dem 2. Jahrh. vor Chr. Turanier ErAns
fest gesetzt hatten,
den Jaxartes iiberschritten und die Steppen im Norden Erans in dauernden Besitz nahmen. Hiernach ware es mb'glich, dass die Farther,
Einwanderung aus Skythien, von jeher zu den Eraniern gehort hatten. Es fragt sich aber auch zweitens, ob auf diese Nachricht
trotz
ihrer
Arrians iiber die urspriingliche Einwanderung der Farther viel zu geben ist, ob es sich nicht bios um eine unbegrundete Ueberlieferung handelt, daraus entstanden, dass Arsakes mit den Parnern wirklich nach
Parthyaia einwanderte und dort seine Herrschaft begriindete. Zeit, in welcher dieses geschah,
konnten turanische Volker bereits den
Jaxartes iiberschritten und sich
haben.
Darum ware
In der
an den Grenzen Erans festgesetzt
es nicht unmoglich, dass die
PARNEB, welche dem
Arsakes zur Grundung seiner Herrschaft behilflich waren, zu
den
Turaniern gehorten. Ueber den Arsakes selbst sind zwei Ansichten. vorhauden. Wiihrend ihn Strabo geradezu als "rfp 2*%is bezeichnet,
erwahnt er doch auch, dass Andere ihn
Aus
diesen unsicheron
ableiten.
Entweder
:
Angaben 1)
fitr
einen BAKTRER hielten.
lassen sich verschiedene Cornbinationen
Arsakes war ein Turanier, ebenso die Farner,
mit deren Hilfe er sich in Parthyaia feotsetzte, oder 2) Arsakes warzwar ein Eranier, bediente sich aber turanischer Hilfe.
Turanier, aber die Parner
waren
ein
3) Arsakos
Stamm nomadischer
war ein Eranier.
Endlich, 4) sowohl Arsakes als die Parner waren Eranier. Von diesen vier Moglichkeiten scheint mir die erste die wahrscheinlichere. Kein
Zweifel in
ist
ubrigens, dass wenigstensdie konigliche Familie sehr bald
Sprache,
Sitten
und Gebrauchen an
die
Eranier sich moglichst
DIE I'AKTIIKK
O HKKKr.NFT
I
1'AHl.AY.
1
die.Parner aber warden sowobl zur Belolmung ii Uiensto, wie auch als sicbore Yerbiindete dos Konigs in dcssen N'ahe in anaoblofis,
angesiedeU wordensein. 1st dies ricbtig, dann wordon die Verhalinisso damals iibulich gowo>t'ii >oin wic gegeiiwariig bei dor K >YNASTIB
und dem Staium der AFSHAR. 4.
Es wiirdc uns
sclir
PAHLAV.
crwi'mscht sein zu crtalirrn, wi- Ian go dor
Name
Kran und den bcnachburten Gegenden iiborhauiit gcbraucht Ohnc Zwcifel war PARTHAVA wiihrend dcr ganxon Horrsdiart
1'arther in
wurdc.
dcr Achatueniden als
und winl
dicsclbe aucb aiu-li
(.Jiiollen
Name
den
in
liberdauert
ln'stimmten
nun an ien
Bei
Ueberliefonmg.
Oriontalun
den
als
man
Scbliissel zu der
griooliische
Aucb
von
den
di
foblt es
uns dtirrban-
Verwirrnng, die wir nun boi don abendlanDass man da> raniscbc
Geachiohtsolireibern linden.
das J'AIM HiSCHE bezoicbnet, kann die boidoii
Stanim
man ebensogut
iilte:
:
Alcr wir
"icbnet.
jar
niclit,
ob
und rorscr,
etwas Fremdes zu
B
Woio nil man scheint vielmrbr
vers;
billigen, als
and PERSISCBB :
d:
.::sl;intli>olio P
;nd
I
in diosoin
:KT in tlcrsolbon
d
iniln-r d
sic-b
dcr
nur nacb und narb mit
i
ROL-
dm
1st,
u:
odor
llorrsi'liaft
ii
U.-wobiuTii dieses '
iclit.-n u!
,-:
dioso
der
Dyi.
Partber, das AVonige, was zu bal
M ist voiik'
als
6
Arineniorn,
von den Griecben baben durftcn.
inem
woun abor
;
wobl mobr alten GL-wolinbeiten
sic
uicbt mcbr, ausgouoinmcn bei
iien
Reich
bal)eu
Stammcs im Gebranoho
Jabrhuudcrtcn fortwiibrend von
folgenden
Parthern sprecben, so folgen einer
erauiscben
eines
^icli
^ic
sic brrirli't [0
mit d'in Naim-n
Dynasdcr A
mir aus frotnden
.
l.ir.in
\><-r
Icnkt, dasa d(
N
A:~ ikiden deukcn mag, das ist \vohl siclier, (lass ilir St liter Arsakcs nicht von tier alten Konigsfamilie der Aobameniden in Wirkliohkeit es
alistainmte,
soleben
aber
ist
Angabc des man dazu den Namcn ARSAKMS
benutzt
Bonn.) scheint
(I, iV-W od.
zti
vor
der
xustellen,
um
haben,
Dynastie einen
dass
herznatellen
Zusammenhang
Synkellos
die
bogreiflicb,
spiitcr
eine Vervvandtschat't
seiner
behauptet, dieson Naraen
Nach
suchte.
Artaxerxes
mit
Thronbesteigung,
dcr
wie
Ktesias
II.
her-
57)
(c.
Spiitere Naclirichten der Orientalcn
fiihrte.
Ankiipschweigen von dieser Verwandtschaft und wollcn einen in Porioden die Farnilie der den fur Arsakiden mythischen fLingspunkb finden,
indem
ARSHAN
des
sie dieselben
Avesta,
des
zu Naclikommen des KAI ARISH, des
zweitgebornen Sobnes
(oder
KAVA
Enkels) des
KAIQOBAD machen. Nach ibnen endet die Linie des erstgebornon Solmes mifc KAI KHOSRAV, ihm folgt dann LOHRASP, der auffallender Weise
bad
als
Nachkorame des KAI PISHIN, des wird, offenbar
hingestcllt
urn
Sobnes dos KaiqoKai Arish fiir die spiiteron
den
dritten
Arsakiden aufzubewahren.
bier
Eine nicht zu iibersebende Wichtigkeit fiir die Frage, welcbe uns Zwar bescliiiftigt, haben die armenischen Gescbicbtschreiber.
sind
sie
den
docb immer
denn
Verbliitnissen
um
einen
nicht gleicbzeitig,
Scbritt
die wicbtigsten der.selben
die neueren eraniscben
dern nocb
identiscb
seieu.
90,
wo
sie
Quellen,
einraal unter diesen,
sonin
Zucrstmiissen wir bemerken, dass
wenn man anuimmt,
dass
FARTHER und PAHI-AV
Moses von Khorni nennt Parther und Palilav an
verschiedenen Stcllon neben einander, so c.
unsere anderen
und bocbstens Werke benutzten, welcbo
die Zeit der Sasaniden zuruckgehen. us nicbt ricbtig ist,
als
steben ihnon aber
lebtcn unter den Sasanidcn, \viibrend
Sob rifts teller uicbt
lebten
spiitcr
miner
sic
bestinnnt gesobiedeu
II,
71 und 72 uud besonders
werden und /war
als
ganz vor-
Stamme desselben Gescblecbts. Ueber die Pahlav spricht Moses II, 28, wo er sagt, dass der Konig ARSHAVIR drei Sb'bne battc AUTASUES, KAREN und SUREN und eine
scbiedene Vcilker oder als verscbicdene
Tocbter GOSIIM,
die
er
an seinen
Aspahapet,
oder
Obcrrcldherrn
]'ii:
Xacb dem
rerhetratet hatte.
N
in::.
I'AI.'I
X
i
-likoinn.
i
'"idea andorn alicr den TiU-1 l\ililir' f
htiirlit sein
nso
clit>
wenn
sollti-n,
Xaclikoinmon
die
l-r
uiul
Palilav als
:ux
.i
1
.")
i
Partlier
undct
dT
Audi
und
und
ro^'u-rt in
dcr
7i!) Ideilit d. r JIaii]'f/\vi-i_u: ilor
i'alil.;..
imd
Oetura i.
>
:
den
den lliinn-n.
M
s,
Khor
laiiti-n
llrr befl
nun
:mf,
Laud
7
Khusliau.
P\i:T.\V nirli? saj^tMi.
di- Nacliriclitcn, \\clrlir
gcben aus und die
inuhani-
\\\\*
in die (.Jucllrn, die norli
/
:l
'
M
und P.M.Kll
al-di.- Hair,
dass die Lai
" Fibrist
(j.ag.
P3),
II..
in
will ^ o\\i-- aiicK /ciKtbius niit
lah
\.
Klnislian al<
Fainilie, drr
r
:i
\u\
Fau
Klisacu.s (jia^. -1) /u
QZ J>ald und
Pali!
Ar-hak
Raktri-'ii,
nnint di"
ebeuso
\
abstamiut.
in
imland verspricht nftch Moses II. \
an;
residiert in Bulkb, ih-r llaupt>radt
1
-
Khc-nso
von Khorni
x
Tartlicr,
ziildt
Titel
tlt-n
Talilav und die
1
d.
I
\vird 1'arthim als Ki-ich
Xarh Ansidit der Armeniei
en also keine Arier.
in Ost.-ran /uriick
di.T I>.\i!i. '
Khuslum
di*
Ifosefl
AgathaiiLrelos
\\-i-\vandte
Dit-o
37).
und
Mann
d-rcii
(>]
gosohicdoii.
nacli
gclien
Xacli!
Lime ausgestorben
,-.
I'fbersetz.
.Vbraluun
ihr Krirli
KliL'siiAN.
;ndo
dor franzbs.
vm
dcr
/uri'k-k,
hestimmt
llistrict
scllist
Aii'-li
und zur
fiihivn
alten-
S^liwrstL-r,
/'' I'iihrcn sollc.
'1
desAl
Vursrhla^.-
Arta-bcs und
word'-n.
AIILAY.
.
ibll
i]
d( .
I
OLSHAUSI \\
.^tenaosdrlnr
~
BUG FA' WILIIELM,
9'2
aber Rai und Ispahan ausschliesst.
Vielleicht
gehort diese
zung einer spliteren Periode des Partherreiches an. wio
man
Es
diese anscheinend so verschiedenen Nachrichten erklaren soil.
Sie haben meiner Ansicht nach nichts Unbegreifliches
man den
Begren-
fragt sick nun,
verschiedenen Standpunkt der einzelnen
Betracht zieht. einbeitlicben,
Wir gauz
sind
an
sich,
wenn
Berichterstatter in
gewohnt unter dem Partherreiche einen
ebenso
unter
EINZIGEN
Dynastie
stebenden
welcbe der alteren Dynastie der Achiiineniden vollkommen ebeubiirtig war und zu der die verscbiedenen Stamme
Staat
zu verstehen,
Eruns ganz in demselben Yerbliltnisse standen wie zu dem friiheren Konig der Konige, und so scbeinen aucb Griechen und Romer die Sacbe angesehen zu haben. Dies ist jedocb nicht die Ansicht der Orientalen, wie sie namentlicb Hamza von Isfahan und Andere entwickeln.
Sie gestehen den Arsakiden nur einen
den
iibrigen
die
Zeit der
gewissen
Stammeskonigen zu und nennen
Vorrang vor
die Zeit der Arsakiden
Starnmeskb'nige, im Gegensatze zu der geschlossenen
Sasanidendynastie.
In der That
Orientalen ein nicht unwichtiger
lasst
auch
sicb
Grund anfuhren.
partbischen Konige, die uns erbalten sind, zeigen
Arsakiden ebenso wie
Konige der Konige zu
die
fur die Ansicht der
Die Miinzen der allerdings, dass die
Achameniden den Ansprucb macben
sein,
wir finden
die
aber andrerseits auch in
Baktrien Miinzen, deren Trager denselben Anspruch erheben. Neb en vielen fremdartigen Namen auf denselben begegnen wir aucb rein parthischen wie ARSAKES und VONONES,
welche uns bisher unter diesen sind.
Namen
die
aber mit den Personen,
bekanntwaren, nicht identisch
Eine andere Reihe von baktrischen Miinzen, die nach dem
Erloschen der griechiscben Konige zu setzen sind von AZES an, zeigt zwar fremde Namen, aber, wie SALLET richtig bemorkt, konnen es ebenso gut Farther wie Skytben sein. Wir werden durch diese Denkmale zu der Ansicbt gedrangt, dass zur Zeit der Arsakiden
zwei Reicbe bestanden, von welchen ein jedes beansprucbte an der Spitze des Staates zu stehen. Griecben und Romer, sowie die Scbrift-
welche aus den Bericbten der Sasanidenperiode schopfen, sprechen nur von dem WESTLICHEN Zweige der Arsakiden, die
steller,
DIE FARTHER
:
4 TAHI.AV
vj
Armenier dagegen von dem audi unter
OSTI.K HEX.
I'AHLAVI.
}
s^
Ih'eser Ictx.tcre
/weig
sdieint
auf Eran nidit aufgegeben Kriege der Sasaniden gcgeu die
-liden seine Anspriiclie
d-
zu habcn, dahcr die so Liiufigen
Khushan, die von Elisaeus, wic bereits beiuerkt, entschieden zu den Himnen gereclniL'; wcrd-.-n. Aus diesem Allen scheint mir mit zietnli-
duT
Sicherlieit
teteu
und dort den Ursitz ihrer Familie und zwar
hcrvorxugehen, dass die Anncuicr die von PAHLA.V genannten Familicn aus dein OSTKX Kr;'ms, aus IJalkh,
Abweichend davon
ISCHE annehmen.
zeit
Ansicht dcr
1st die
Muhaminedaner, deren Naclirichten aber
Dieser
Name
den Armeniern
findet sich z.uerst bei
wir
gi'rit-hcn
habcn
Paldavik
;
Gegend bezeichnen, wir Schriftstellern in einer
niimlu-h als ARSAKIDK,
eine
dcr
in
Form
dem Sub-tantiv Pn'
Gegend Ostcruns
bezeiclnut.
sollte also'einen
Augehorigon di von den armeiii-rlu-n
finden aber, dass es
Bedeutung gefasst
eingeachranktereo
Aogehoriger dor asurkidiscbcn
\vird,
Konigdkniilie<
80 (Tin DATES) cin Tahlavik gi-nannt III, 34 von cinern J'lililavik ALANAOXAN die Rede, der oin Ver\vandt-i\vird bei
Moses
II,
i
;
asarkidisdicn KJini'rs von Armenian, Arshak
\v:ir, I'bi'iidu
wir, dass der Katboliktis ISAAK gcclirt wiirilc,
Qme PAHLAV
/uriickgeht. :JL>
w
t.ihren,
Sinnc ffM
v -oiler,
von ihm grhraudito Wort das
in
findet
><
4
:
r
!IMII
man
1:
bi-riihiiiti-n
d-s
SUREN
das ^Vort
Wi'rter bei
lu-i
T
aiitMcn uir /urii<'kgehen
^^4J
k
iniisscn wir uuf>W->
d
ch oft gcmiLr vnrknmnii. In itt Bf r,.
(
-i-lilrdit
'
'1
III,
38.
it-ni
audit, (I'm altesten I),M^
080 gebnoohl
Bl
und IV,
In cinorn vid
IKMI.
\\vil
der Fiahlayik angehorte and auf
tus IV,
i,
split'
PAHLAVl.
oder Pahlau zasammen, welches
i-t
EKAN-
frlihestens aus der Sasanidcii-
PAIILAVIK und luingt ohne Frage ztintichst mit
So
lierlt'i-
stammen. 5.
\vi
NICHT
cMiie
ihncn
kOfl
BeA
u:
lit
68
'.)
KniFA WIIJIKLM.
1
H.
Shah.
TiiriitM-
U=
Macau) 237,
Vull. 825; 5
:
Kbenso ShAh. 298, 1'2 = Vnll. 11 0, 8 Sh. 402, 7 = V. 558, 1:1. Duss an don genannteu Stellen dera Wort j^j die Bedeutung, '' " P >dt zukommt, hat RUCKKRT in dcr /eitschrift der Deut;
schou
Morgenlundischen Gesellschafb Held nacbgewiesen. Die Bedentung
Bel, '
'
Shah. 109,
15.
1
=
Vullors 232, 4
Vergl. auch ShAh. 170, 8 !) ;
=
Sh. 174, 10
V. 230, 3
wiirde^Wr? bedeuten
:
;
=
X, 242
sehr
ff.
hat das Wort recht
:
Vull. 238, 18
Sh. 577, 10
=
Sh. 173, 2
;
Vull.
" von Helden herhommend,
809,
=
heldenmassig" Anch
Wort gebraucht FlRDAUSi recht hiiufig und wendet es schiedene Dinge an. VOD der Gegend gebraucht finden wir '
708, 7
'
13;
1093, u. ==
=
V. 297, 6
19^^^ i*s^"*i
Sh. 478, 15
;
in derselben
Vullers 759,10.
;
Einige Male wird das
Z. B. Sh.
^**j*
Bedeutungauch
Das " HeUenrosa"
wird aber der Ausdruck
^^^ von
gebraucht, so in der Redensart zu gleicber Zeit gerneint 1
ShAh.
'&*
heisst Sh. 1142, 3
Wort auch von
Heldeu gebraucht, z. B. lesen wir Sh. 1070, 1503, 16 cA^ tsJ** und 1248, 1 = Vull. 1756, 3
552,
es
^^^ ^ " Heldenkleid," = V. 668, 6 Sh. 772, 16 =
alten
=
fur ver-
Vullers 994, 7 :-
Oft l)egegnet uns der Ausdruck
Sh. 217, 6
V, 237,
Denmach
5.
dies
=
richtig
luiufi^-, /.
V. 772,
1
;
ist,
vergl.
Sh. 636, 5
Mac. 1397, 12
;
1561, 7
Pehlevibriefen &IJ
;
^*
V. 1GOG,
der RELIGION der
II,
v.
^^
= ;
Shah
22, 10
V. 891, 13 allein
;
Schrift
=
Vull.
Sh. 910,
und Sprache 28, 9
6 = V.
R?de
ist.
;
Sh.
1283,
von der Schrift Sh. ed. Turn,
ebenso an den verschiedenen Stellen,
^e
Vull.
u.
v>* Meistens
der SPRACHE oder von der SCHRIFT
LSJ^J -^ wo
10; Sh. ed. Turn. Mac. 1386, 13
V.
I., v.
543,
=
B.
wo von
Gar nicht verschieden von
1'AKIHKU ist
:i
c5->L> <^
1
17:0, 11.
i;
,.
132,
=
176<;
1
0**
Khosravll), U, und c/0 c^Lr-
Wiirrer
GLKICHBKDEDTKXI.
^Jf^^l yonder SP BAOHI 2041,
V-i.
ierner
\)
So stobn beido
!
icli
lAHVALI.
.')
:
t^Lr *? 1
'.',
V.
1
.
(5
= =
v.n.(Zeit
^
^* *t.j"*
5 v- "
.
l" r
[
Villl. 51, 9
Sli.
=
U
v.
.
V. L283J 1";
l
v
-
\
>
21:51, 13,
:-ucksweise wirJ ilii^es Pehlevl, oder PehlevapJ aowohl in
dor al;'n Heldon/.eit,
unttT
ilon
ist
ills
noch
spiitor
dentlich die alte Spracho, \vie sic vor doin
fheu wurde, andere Unterschiode konnt l'n:D\rsi nicht.
f>l/M
M;ui
B. von Siijavakliuli gesprochcn
/.
Sasaniden. Ms
iiiu>> sich
\vir sclion
olienon \vir in
dem Nenpersischon ziomlicb iihnlich gesagt bat. Ob wir nun nnter dicsem
dieselbc
OL>H\T
si:x
gespro-
und <^escbriebenen Pchlcvi DIK Spruoho vcrstchen sollen, don Sclirittd r ParseD als Uebersetzang ibn-r alton T.
li
ii
und
linden -fbeint
nicht so
Pebloviv,
Sicber
-1-1,
1"
(Turner
Macau)
und don
~
Vullers
o J, (
Sb-di.
/.iinifk-jvlioii.
arabisebe Aa^A ^Jj ; l.das
man
\vio
i-itiortrn
naohfolgende
'
,
1
i
was dor Name-
B
"lit
1
wir
K',0n
1
.
1'
.
rrkhirt
TIKI
nu.
;irabi-.-b.-n
Eine
',
^-^
')
d;i>
b-
und
.
la> iui
j* jt dtirrb
iibri
-
di\s
andon
niolils
leSCD
'.'
v-^-^j^ di^sen
l'tfy*J
= Vullers
t&#to'W
lu v.
Pi-'sc
Vuller-
u.
I'clih
u
\
-ul-nui-
;d;
i
eJbJjjg^
.niiaiik pai:.
Minokliii-'-.l inii
und
ini
l>iindfb<-b d
5
lios
28,
bCunigsnamen -
Prh!
wio
-iud,
ftufdieavestiachen \Vortoi-
das
seiu,
zeigeu wird.
Pehlevi-zahlwort jj-y
/
/.u
von FIKPAUSI
die
d:iss
ist
Mitlicb Di
'Hung Sh-ili.
BelbstverstandHch
ganz
anninunt.
Mlonionten ^oini>obt
mit semitiscben
die beksuintlich
niir
bnlioli
durcli
donken,
und
!'(
vorknmm.
dcin
Q
'.'I
EUGEN WILHELM,
Shiihuame identisch sein
diirile
suchen
1st,
Wort j&
wo auch
=
ein
Skr. dih abzuloitcn.
Norden Eruns zu
jedesf'alls iin
Das
Reich Khankiu kennen.
von der avestischen Wurzel.
sicberlich
1st
aufifcrfen
die Ghinesen
und
v^Jj
I in Altpersischcn
aufhaufen,
deutet noch die
Nominalform didd, Festung auf die Wtirzel bin, ebenso im NeuperDass endlich C*A^A
sischen }* arx, casiellum.
kaun
sein
Hand. j*>
,
als
das avestiscbe
-"^O^O*
Welter wird auch Shah. 910, 6
eine jiingere
Form
des Naraens,
identisch
gleichznsetzen ist, als
von BOKHARA erwiihnt.
heiliges
=
die
5 ^yy* nicbts anderes
Wort,
Vullers 1283, 10 die Stadt
wohl der
iilteren
Endlich weise ich noch bin auf eine Peblevi-
dem Kampfe Rustems mit Kak, einer Episode, die FIKDAUSI herriihrt, wo das Pehleviwort ^'^ durch das ,
locus
munitus
Kandizh
mit der Stadt BAIKAND in der Kiihe
glosse aus
DieAusdrucke
auf der
liegt
nicbt von
arabische
erliiutert wird.
t5^J und
BezeichnuDg zweier Sprachen EINANDER babe ich nur einmal gefunden, namlich Shah. 2029,
10,
wo dem Wachter
des
c5~j
KHOSLAV
l
r?
als
II.
befohlen
\vird, er solle
Gegenwart Jemanden mit dem Shah reden PEHLEVI oder PARS! sein.
seiner
nur in
lassen, es
Diese Stelle scheint allerdings darauf hinzudeuten,
dass
mbge
man
in
am
persiscben Hofe bald in der einen, bald in der anderu Sprache verkehrte. So wird von FIRDAUSI auch schon ein Scbreiben in PARSI von der Hand des Jihosrav I. erwabnt Shah. 1798, 7 Nirgends
jener Zeit
gebt aber aus den Andeutungen persischer Scbriffcsteller bervor,
PEHLEVI etwas anderes
als eine
ERANISCHE Sprache gewesen
dass
sei.
EUGEN WILHELM.
THE PAULA VI JAMASPNAMAK, vw belong! n
to
<_>
1876 in a very ol
r.vt'titf
Si inj ana J-
Dr. Peshotanji J>ehramji
Pa-nam u kam u kirfab-kar niinuan
u Izdan-i ^rtiyan
irf'tiyan inahist ameshasfendiin avaru Izdan-i
azbfiyi-b an
rlii nlran:;-
kiri'ali-kar
kbinlayan
minuan
ink u paranas// u plruzgaras/z. u dostux/* u bcsh-
dlill
n liu-liainax// u kharax// u nlkax// u
/a:irislina>-//
kliudal
Horinazd khudal dadar-i vah
u panaVi-i
rain
bamalnTm
u
mTnriaii gf'iiyim
liu-daL'-an din-i vali-i
vasli
u
bar vahiin sbnajish u
f7ruzkara<s/i
dadar Hormazd
afzunitum ameshasfendan
inalii>t
vaban avaziiran
^la/dayasnan aslioan
finyan Irobar u barna Izdau-i mlnuiiii Izdiin-i gctiyau avadfts/i-i vah
dadar
<
)rina/d a -bo band.
kliwanand pa
lainaspl
shab dahyfivad kard,
a/a.-sli
nl
.Jaina.-n
i
avasli
bud,
din rava
l:n
buzurg
/'/
iln
u'ab
navisbt kih Visbtasp
khudal
av.-isli
bi
kariziir ava paristasb
pa sparnk
klananbudi,
Ad.rpadakan kih vataran rudasta cbun pas az Zaratusht
niobadan niobad .laniasp bud, uzasban Jaoiasp paidayisb
Asfeiitaiiiau :d.
AII a/ pas
Vishtusp ,;ui
\'i-i
:L.
laniasp
.
shall, pa /.Ivislin-i
laniasp raf'l
AsftMitanian, As
folio>
ra
u id fin kfi
dana ,irut't:
In rhi
Xaratu^ht, C-duu guft
kard, baina dfmad.
Man
liania
dana ku
In
I
daiiain
'as
Man
:
p,
^h:ih-
yak o damastan kih
:
:
'Nhotanji's) MS.,
^mallord
i!
the Pal
F 17
words
rectified
in
98
EDWARD
\VKST,
\\TLIJA.M
chand srishk, u koh chand, u '/amm chand, u dasht chand, u darya davarid, in chi duiml kill pa orvarfin u giifah chand, u shikufah clitmd, u orvar darakht andar gehim ast In chi dana kfi asmfm star ra
firad
;
chand har yak ramah-i
star ra pa tan
chand kih khwesh
gospondan n gavan, siyah
shuinar hama dana in.
Ormazd
muT chand
ra
;
In chi dana
ku andar
u infn safed chand, inuT
i'arman pursid gali-i gf'hiin ta sar
chaharum. (3)Vi pasukh Parsld Gnshtasp shah ku
bah guzasht u akanar gui
Chi hama bed, u chi haraa bud, u hast
:
?
Guftash Jamasp Betash ku Shinu dahyavad, an chi hama bud awaj Hormazd andar roshanaT, u rdshanal az Ormazd an bed kash :
Jiormazd andar khvaned, chi azash dm rabayishn bud; azash zainan hama \nidash Ormazd bud, chun hast minu ramidarcwA. Ameshasfendan, izdan, fiwanlchi har
dam u
dahishn-i vah Ormazdafrid bakhshid,
bah avezhas/i fraz dad vinid az roshani u tarlkl bud ; Ahrlman
chi
kirra humana andar tariki, edun chun kirm andar pur ba-ham bused ; Ahriman pa farjam pa avasayad, u agar chi zan Gana-minu bed, nah
ano dami dahishn anaghra chish-i geti, ta nuh hazar sal, pa gumizas/iraved, chi nah az yak gohar hand, chi az roshani u tarlkl az roshani hu-bandas/x vakhshas/i har nekash ramishn.
Az
tarlkl har anaghas^,
kih hand, jud-gohari ra ; yak 6 dud hamestar u hamishasni hand, chun
awa garmi u gandagl awa hu-boi, u tarlkl awfi rdshani, awanihar vatari awa bahi, az chi In awa shayad daued kih nah ham-nirul
sardi chi
ham-gohar nah chunash gohar hamestar, nah pa avazivanldar nlrol chi dadar band, edun chun aj kih 61 aj rasad, vad
ham-gohar hand,
chi
kih di vad rasadj atash kih 61 iitash rasad,
ham gohar
ra afzayish glred, anaghra chi jud gohar hand
hu-boi kih rashld
61 gandl,
garmi kih 61
sardi,
;
ra yak dudlgar
roshani kih 61 tarlkl,
u khushkl kih
01 tarl rasad u
kunam kuned.
Pursid Gushtasp shah ku get! nukhust chi dad
:
Hormazd dam
kih nukhust afrid, azash
?
Guftash Jamasp Betash ku
:
Hormazd nukhust dam ameshasfendan
I'AHLAVI .IA\IASi'-\A.MAK.
illK
Ahriman an Jar tank? o
-tab
chi chi-
dad,
haia bud, Orinazd
pa an vah-iiiinislinl vah-danislnii avar ininTJ, az an vah-minishni Vohu-
man
fraz dad,
ana^hra Vuhuman nam
OrinazJ
chi az vali-ininislinl
bud, Yuhunian ashahi bi-sitiiyad, a/ an ashahi
Voliuinaii
bi-sii
Ardavahisht tYax bud; pas Ardlhahisht ashahi bi-sitayad, a/ an irivar cliun liust
iiilnu
)rmaxd
(
;
nJannad KhurJiM, bud; yak a/ dud bast l>i-l>fi
a/.
KhurJaJ
Shalirivar A>ianJunnad, u ax
Ainardfnl, yak
kain nah bed, dudlgar an ava/ani
dud pa
dau, yak ax
ax,
JaJi^rar,
in ayln l)\-avai("(l
:
a/a>li
avi/hali
a dastur kih sazad budan
Maliislit
n
yak javidani o
irnt't
dastfir yfiba'
da lar
pas
;
llorina/d u
kwesh-miDislmi
:t
man
rainidar
i'rarun ax-i"shan
pa-liain
ku
dad
1
yak
>tayisli
dud, Orina/d pa khuday/W/ ball iniuid, n Orma/.d va/ari-lin khndai dana, n ka-b khudal khvcsh paida kanl bud a/..ish a
u hashtful
bi-bfid, kib ri
n ;
\vayish kiriah
ill
do sardab
nakln.st
.shall /aiii-h
iiiab
inirad
D
,
shan /.anish
11
a/ /.am in avar
Qa-budj
.dab ;
n
hand,
n
tur
-av a/
Tu-Mr innrd
sbavisb
li-
")i
.-in
aurvar, -bn-i
a
;
;
md-i
.
-n>prnd bv-at'riJ band >ar-i
kill
-avail
'
pa
jal
amad
n ::.i\ad u
kill
_nbanlar
oard diid
;
dam mad
kib
inardnm dad: a/ash
kliurishna-^//-i ]ur-rainishna>7/ bi-knr-i
ameshisfendanpa nib-id
chaharuin
av. sadigar /ainin.
in
;-.
;
nakbust
Bnn-i
:
an aina khada
ynlir
dad
^l
nam-dnMit
j-a
n liania bed,
clii-
dana
kih
ameshasfendan
hama bud
]
an
nshan anu
mad; a/.ash
va/idar n I'ar/.anah dad, ushaii iiishast havash da khudfi
>i(a\islin
chiragha/ chira^h prad, a/
chi
bi-
:
marilum
])anjfd
basbt
-;il,
a/.
sfd
t"kbm-i an
u iia^bt
mah,
:ikaiibah
k
\ak nar u ,
r
bi-i
padvand dabisbnoj^
i
ladi_u
ar ]a
ru'i
n
patyirali
n,:ul a/.a-h
n
shavad.
^uinikl.
iiam
.
10(1
i;i)\VAKD
WILLIAM WEST,
ayad, andar bud khrastarfm, an chi
kill ball
fm
plru/^/.s-//
fm
bukht
pa an hamavandfl.^. Pursid Gushtasp shah az Jamasp Betash kii Nukhust dahyuvad khudai kih bud ? Osban khudiiyan yak yak ravisbn ravishn chi bud Az-eshan din u dad Balarogft padshah chun bud, u chun kard ? :
'!
Guftash Jamasp Betash ku : Nukhust khudai Gayomard shah bud, sib hazfir sal andar apatyaras/i, u si sal patyaras/i band ash zivast, azasb kar dadistan chunan bud, az din paida danist nann bud, bain chuninash patyarah avar mad pa jai mnrd azash pa zaman andar ba-
edun ku nek chun man az kamashahi dahish
ra patyarah avar mad; azash tokbm bah aurvar sbud, afirvar bah na paziraft, b:i zamm shud, zamin na paziraft; si sal andar zamm bud. Pas ravash padlrashnas/i,
karfah az
zamm
abrust, az-eshan nakhust zad shatid, ran az avid,
mard
n zan bah palvand sim nah murd bah paivand pa Hoshangj mard u zan zad, chihal sal khudai kard avar bum haft. Hoshang bud peshdad, kih dad-i khudayish pesh avar Vfikard, azash haft hoshin bi-zad, u yak az Hoshang Vivlgahan mard u zan zad druj avar kard.
U
;
chun par! bud, ash pa dam-I dadar fraz girift. zad Vingahan Kakbkhumurap, u azash chi Spendlvar Tahmuras budzadkashgardad, In padash avar haft kishvar si sal Kheshm-i Ahriman pa bfira-e bud, 61
61
humana
azlr rani dasht, si sal Inch
vash zad shah u par! u dcv nishastas/i-i u
JamI
marduman juda
kard.
;
gunah na tavanast kardan azash uzash shah az bami rsmnanh u ham ;
Az Vlvlngalian mard
zad, u Jamshcd-i hfiram bud,
pur khurah u
u /an zad,
Jam 1
rajavand
taglsh
parvavan plrozgarrt*'^; azash avar girift haft kishvar pa khudiijish marduman u devan haftsad sal u hafdah sal u haft mah ; pa fm
avar
rozgar abar u vad u varan andar farman-i o bud; azash shah-i dcv u
marduman dad, devan kard, marduman mardum andar asayish-i kam zlvishnatsh bud baud. Pa an Jam
druj pa paristisTziin khird-i
bandah
61
khudayis/t nah sarmii bud, nah garma. uah zarma," nah margas/z-, nah arishk bud, devan dad In hama bud hand bah 61 kih az kar avaj dasht
Azash haft par! kih pa
Istadah hand. i
I'crs. ~ui-d mr.
star
ku roshan ravad, az
TIIK
Il
JAMA8P-NAMAK.
I'AIII.AYl
kokbsbmaiid, rba:>bm jud /.Tvandan kard, a/ash knifm pa 'yak cbasbm kfir kard, azash ;_ririit :na u garma liar cbisb avaj p.idmau a/ usban avaj f-st.ad a. pari-tarakan ol
D
:
padman kard .-al
para van tar
a/.a-b -rhaii
:
andar
u liafdali sal u baft inab
gavisbn lu'id, zani>li varj kburab azash rujis ah A/b-dabak, kill sb:
mad
-iriftaiv/v//
dar kbanab cbi\a^
burid bazar tT-gb. a/ i>b avar MI,
aiiLram k;;rd inara>7/
pa
;
bud,
nab jama
;
df>
a/
.-ki>bvar-i
J!rvara>p -in
anaghat^pa marduman bi-iririt
t
,
bajal-i
1 i
ifm
Khan
an
bun
band pa kbu
van u mardumai,.
in
afsfin
i
nashp* daman-i kn marduman-
kbv.
:.
nab
I*
uif'ltum
varj band
kbvi"
ii
bami.v/<
u
d.
u |-'aridfin
<
nab
pa
mardnman
iix-i
/.a-b
kbird
iririft
KMivar. avar
baft
bfiin-i
mard-i javan
.
cbi andar
df-v
pa-marduman angani kard andakbt.
a, ;
pa
pas cbi
nnmfi(i
kam yak nimru/,
rai-mfid.
;
kbudal-i A/.b-dabak sib /a\
a/.
kunisbn
-bud; a/
ii
:
vanab u /iyan
a/asli
;
bar n-x
Cardan
kbfid nan kbfird
sfil
sfd
a/a>b
giril't
avar
ba/fir /avastar,"
mardfnnan, ba/ar
.lam rail
.
aril
sju'dl
dary;".
i
j
kbvanand, a\a
ba/.lr
lifi->ipa-; bi-1
cbfin bfi-sipas kbvast
cbi
u
dadar
andar
i>ud; nl
a/.ar
an-i kbvc~>b
par! nibaii-rul)isbna5/<
-al in
bi-kard pa bunda*/* baftsad
1
nist
.
il
i
.
du>bai
nab pa
.
.
n kbirtl
.
102
WILLIAM
r.n\vAKi>
ma
ax-in kiskvar
Kn; a nz
Tdar
kask pa an
na ^kavTin, nali
aylii shin id
andwa avar skud yak cliand IK!:
i^lian
Oskaii
ijnvd. pa avf'/liak dani^li bi-skaved.
bill
pa
;
clii
vim
U
an aish az yazad avar
mad
pazai't,'
ka/ilr jnin ai'/fmtar kar
Mazandaran
a/ Faridun /ad sik pus,
kfiras''
Salm u
estad,
bud kand.
ax-iu kiskvar apeda
pcsk kbwfind, 01 oskan yak yak gnft ku
liaina
ba-kbashni
navask dakam; Salrn
:
vim
yak ckaud kokyak avar oskan
bud kand
Tfir n Jrack nain
yako an
ku
Faiidun
a/ask az kar kust yak
sih ol
kar
gul't
klar /Ivand kilatn.
varj kliurali
a/ask
1
_
\VKST.
iitan
vak
:
;
azask
skuma
Gclian avav
sliakld
U liar
khwahed
ta
hlu
busk. Tiir tagi, u Irack az-an chinash
vasli sGj
kkurak kyau avar bud dad dm kkwast. Faiidun guft ku Edfm cbandan kkwast, atan kam-gunak ba-rasiid. Zamin-i Arum, ta 01 :
darya u bar, ol Salm diid u T ark is tan ba-vakaj, ta 01 daryii bar, ba Iran skakar u Hindugan, ta darya bar, 61 Irack niad. Tiir dad Fa rid fin andar zanan aniigk 6 sitayam a/ sar-i kkwesk estad, pa an ;
;
Jrach sar kand, guft ku: Nist
iin-i
man khurak
pa an-i Irack sar ta
kavanan pursi kard kardaras/t kama zivandas/i-i tu farzandfm-i tu avar t'arzandan-i Salm u Tur, u kkudayas/t u padshaha^^ bad, Salm u Tfir kik skfm pa an aln did, guft
kask
sfdarfls/fc
na 01
farzaiid-i
ol f'arzand-i kas dad.
In ckik bud Faridun pad-i ama kard, mas, na 01 farzand-i miyanak dad, ball
ku
:
Az-cskan Irack, brad-i kkud, avazad, farzandan-i
hubakhtagiin ba-kaulzak yak, Ylrak nam, ta kick zivand bak uak lialam. Pas Faridun an kanlzak bak nikan kama parvard az padvand-i fin kanizak andar kok pinkan mauad 6vA.sad u si sal, si bazar marduni ;
Neryosang di Iran skakar amad kand; az eskfm bakar Irack kkvast, az cskan Salm u Tur ava/ad. Iji-sbud ba-salara^-i Mfmaskvyfir u farman-i
Mfinaslivyar Irack pa kkudayas/i-i
Iran
skakar, azskan
Manaskvyar
anagkra nam kard, ckisk ckiliar pa an Jrack infmasfc; az eskan guft ku Manand bak ckihar pa ckikarak-i Irack, azask kard, u sad u bist sal :
kkudayas/i andar kkudayas^-i 6 gekiin aviidan, pur-nek<2s/i, avi-blrn bud. Andar vakan kkudaya67i-i Manaskvyar, avarii Afrasyab-i Tur
dvazdab
Manaskvyar, fivani Irack andar koh-i Padasbkhwargar zTvisknah budak kand. Pas Sfendarmad 61 get-i
jfidu
1
Per.-,
ft
sal
ml'ilh.
piidskfihT
f-stadi
*
hi-xiiJ'L.
a
hi-^iul.
karo-h va
vah Xamiii
./.ar
chalifir parlu'/.
>
>al
;
n Kal-Kubfid-i
Kai-Khu
sal:
Kayan
akhshan
Kal Lahnrfi-p khudfu i'm-sld
u Shavab, u
Vorfi/ar>ht
dad ravislin
jud jud
j-a
Jamasp ku
dad
u Kai-Kaiis
n K'al
:
clii
jiin
]>a
kih shavad
r>
Pa Arzab
u
Lahurasp >ad u
<
'sliaii
kih
i:iarduiu:~i:i
\T)n"ilar^lit,
g&
mlnnm
r
?
inardum duina-ian
Shavali
u
-liaii
A/-.-lian xhand'/.*// chain!
.
sail
shuma by-ayad.
u din pdryo-dkeshoc^
bahax//
hast az-C'-han
si-sad
kill
nifdil
Ip^miiru
J^Jj^y^"
:
bin Tahmftspan
Si-r^h
]a an jiad-daliishii Srnsh avar n^lian kliu
ya/i-liii, ui
clifip.
afgaoand az-esbaa ravan i
>al
Fradadatsb, u Vldadafsli. n
khuri^lni bar liain padinfi/an kill
<~>I
;
shast
JamaSpBetlsb ku:
-l;ah ni
("iuslitasp
pa Arzah,
OI
yfm.W/ :avaiil inTnufin-i
a
kard punch panjah
\MAK.
1'AIIIAVI .IA.MAS|'-\
TIIK
inlrand aslin hand
-al
U-xIvaml
aurvar-inanishn,
shati
a/,
vas pa kfun-i nshan
o an kih awanl
;
ax-rshan /Tvandr/x// va> vas
:
:
u yar
lia>r
kar
khnda
har nT
>aiar Srnsh
;
o kih
kishvar hast pa koh-inanishn, u
hast
khlr hast
u
u valii>ht ha-'t,
n
:kh na-shavand.
(lushtasp sliah ku
I'nr.-Id
-chi r-hi
pa Albinv. n chfin
ni
:
(
)shan niarduinan kih pa Albniv, an
an kn
.lamasp Brta-h ku: (Khan
khush
liar iu"k'/>7<
kam.
1'ur-id
kill
rfivi>hn
sha vand
''.
rlii!"
u xlvi-hn
i~shan jai rnshan-
khnda yar bahdln ravan khuda
tlah\ fivad
Sn'^h,
a/
r
inlrand asho hand.
<Jn>hta->p
chili pa \'ar-i JftD n
manlmnan
ha
hand, a/ r^han irah
u varxishn
'.'
n /ivand'/x//
>hah ta
u
ku
:
Kshan mardiiman bah Kan^di/.i
chih pa k!
Jran-\ ln'in
'r
n
kih
inir;
nd
.kih
EDWAKn
104 hast,
nakhust
fihinln.
dddlgar
panjum kansakln,
buriujln,
kushk gah
azasb
sluilii,
kill
amlar vas nekasA u parnir
1
\VTM.TAM
\VKST,
sadlgar
rfiyln,
shashiini
slmm,
zarin barham-aiid
;
piiladln,
haft urn azasli
chaharum
zarin
;
nzash
haft margh-zar
rud bala ax andarun by-avad hainlshah an ja bahfir avadl-chi darakht p:i bar; axash sarma u garni ii: r-tad,
nah bed.
yar-i
bah-din
azasli halt
;
:
u khub zlvishn
Azasli avaiil patvarah kain nianaud
u
az-eshan dad bahisA, u din pdryodkoshas// mirand asho hand. Azshan rad Peshotan
hand;
;
ax-r-shan zivandas/i vas kih
-bami shnma pus, u khuda u salar Khusrob jeshan gehan u ]>a
\'ar-i
Jamkard ham a
bah-din,, ravan-ddst, kirfah-kar
/TvandasA vas hast si-sad sal bi-zived farxand-t" bi-xayad
xan-e,
;
;
pa har chihal
azshaii patyarah
Malkus jadu damastan aedun
kam
shiknft mirad bed,
mardnman
hand
sal,
;
axshiin
az mard-e, u
andar an ar kih
;
niardum u avanl stdr
u janvar pa-zayast bi uftend, u inardum u avaui stor u janvar az and U mardum pah Iran-vej manand by-azardj eshan iivaz khursand.
hama
yar-i bah-din
ax-eshun bar nek, u dad, dam, murvan, mahin,
:
gad, u gdspend vas; u dah chili
do
mah
sard
;
mah
damastan u do mah hamm, u an zamastan u mar-i avi vas bed kill
Jtuja
azshfin patyarah
:
mirand ashd hand, u az-eshan zivandas/z haftad
sal.
Oshan marduman pah Hindugan u Chinyan u Turkistan u Tazigan u Barbaristao, jud jud, dad u ravishn chih ? Azshan zivandash nekash chun ? Kih mirand d kih afganad ? Pursid Gushtiisp shah ku
Axshan ravan
:
d kih shavand?
Guftash Jamasp ku garni hast, u tar hast
:
Hindugan shahar buzurg
u khushk hast
;
hast, u sard hast
u
dar u darakht hast ; kih dasht
sakhthast, kih niyax hast, kih eshan zivishnrts/i az barinj hast, u kih az shir-i
gad
hast, kih az
tokhmha khurand
;
azshan, kesh u dad u ravishn
Aurmazd u hast pa nimah-i Ahriman jadiiyas/t kih mirand hast kih andar zamin nihan kunand, u u kunand; u har kih nah hast 61 av afganand, u hast pah atash bi-sozand vas u hast pah nlmah-i ashkiira
;
duxakh shavand.
U
Chlnastan shaharha-i buzurg vasi zar, vas muskh, vas gdhar, vas an-chish andar band kard 01 niz am an bar yak vmash estad band, u but paristand kih mirand darvand hand,
hu-din. dl
;
i
kusah.
THE Ta/jgiin u
1'
dod azslifm khurishn shir
u
riibah u
Inasli
u
kaftar
zlvi-hn ushtar u
avani
n
ku
pah u din chun? :i:iud?
C-staiul.
khtirishn
azshau ravau
Gut'tash
kih
u
;
mar u gurbah u
1
para>tlnand
;
a/
C-.
chish. (
:
var-chashnian u var^osluln u
)slian u
bum
u zamln
aya pah nimah-i Aliriinaii?
u zivishn di
Jamasp
cliaslnnan
anazdls/i
in fish
kaliruba-saran-
u
tasli-ti~/an
Aunnaxd
nlmali-i
kharastaran n
ohahar-paya*^
1'nrsld (inshtasp shfib
duvalpayaD
111.',
shahar garm n khushk vynvun, nlst bar 6 av
"in
.
I'AIILAVI .lAMASl'-NAMAK.
kih :
chili
u chun
?
chun
?
a/.-Tsliau
dad
kih wirand 6
kill
slia\
Oshan
inardunian
zumin-i
azsliuu
pah xamin
var-
u
mfiuuud, jai paryan parus-iii>lini and; a/ash dar u darakht vas bed, u gad vas darand a/shiin sfilar khuda Inast j)ali nlmah-i Ahrluian C-stad d kih mlrand bi-khurand, ba-har-yak kih d>han dT atasli afiranand, u andar miyaiiah pur bad ;
;
zlvandtw/i bar jauvar rshan khnrah karad
hamgunah,
bi-khurand.
b-C-shan khurish barg-i darakhtan va-L iyah
Yar-gdshim fc
r
dad shinasand, nah din
;
kih mlrand darvand hand.
(I*
O'y)* u nah I
kh\vr>h chili pah tan kani/ak bah nix ^ninan u bah uiinah-i Aunna/.d hand, u hamyfirah a\ band;
shahar
Ku/.T. u
zir
pah gavishn vakh-la.s7t kiln/fir Tstand u kih mlrand ha>t di val. lia-t di du/akh shavand. Duvalpayan n >ih"-saran var/.Tdar vasturg u a/.-cshan rlnuin, nah dad, nnh din, nah kiri'ah, nah giinfih >hinasind ;
;
u
:u"iraud
;
u liar
pah innrdi-i Ahriinan
Pu:
chih andar in
p /.a
rah
>h;di kih
i
:
Ahriinan, di du/.akh shavand. <
niarduDi.
'
dnr;.
khudai -aiar
h
di-i kill
.
/'d-^ard. *
1
II
I
ushd
hand
bi-mirand bi-khurand; a/.-han puk
kih shan axash n iiimah
f->tad, u liar chili
106
KDWAllD WILLIAM
-wo
Wl'ST.
j
o
r^
tie
Hfl
A
^>o
)rc
cwo^^
i^
^ yy
JWNtN)
frA*
V
y
-H3T
I'AIILAVI
Till;
JAMAM'-\ \.MAK.
H&
1Q7
-
v fitfi
tfJNHS
-r*
wo
-
iivw
na
til
-HXX)
wo
^v
*
woo* i'
M)4
10
EDWARD WILLIAM WEST,
108
iro
jar *
^e) j)
tf5ii;eo*
v 6^0
Zanan sakht, az csban zanan pah marzishn vas kunand az eshaii didan
Me)
slialvar
ustuvar
hand,
u
chashm dud, vas sard u vas garmtar band, az csban hamvfir yak ava dud vakhsbash karizar, u an varzisbn bed ; az csban margas/i khvar afsend, andar ;
chili
dar u
chihan kishvar hast, u kib az a pascnd dad, in kib padiraft cstad, kisht varz avadanas/i kunand; kih mirand 61 bc-sbak afganand, 6 bast 61 bahisbt, 6 hast 61
duzakb 6 hamistakan sbavand, 6 kih
oshaa chib
.ijO-^
avfiz
nist
marduman
azshan minishn u varzishu ava
bed.
Parsld Gushtasp shah
mad
estad, chi-ra
kii
:
Tu
in kudakas/t az chili kih chfui avar
kbudayan dahyfivadan
in kudakas/t avar
nab mad
estad? haft in kudakas/i u agahas/t 6i kas chasld u guft tavfin, ay a nab baft? nakhust 61 kard a-yait az ashkam-i
tu
Jamasp
mar bud
1
No. 7 has
2
PahlaTi Folios
MS. No.
madur dashtand?
:
7.
20-2(3
are
missing
;
the Parsi text
that follows
is
supplied
from
THE PAH LA VI andar-an zaman ay no, nali
ravan Garothmfr
mad
Man
:
bail ha
daroirh
'.
C-stad,
A
In
az
a^alufxA
Afinnazd u
din-i
man
u In kfidab/x/i n /irakc.-^ ol
shuma daliyuvad
<~>I
khfidayrtxA 0"stad
:
vandadani
avain In kiidakux/* n
ball
avain nah a/ padar nab
kas chashldan
f>I
acdfin
agalw.sV/
mad
kbfisli
kardan tavan
tukbm
avakbtar
u
frasbakard lildan
;i
f-shan zan
ax
padahahaft
chand,
tan-i
danain
pasin
i'ar/and
n
cbib
chuu,
Pur f ravan
shah ku
;tasp
Lr ab
kartar sazad
fra/. ^in'ft
Qaftash
.lania-p
chili
an
k;.
fin
cbib
inardnnian
/.a
man ravan
Lioyam.
avnian kar kirfab cbib pah
':
u ta
Jn bania dabyuvadan u kluula\ an
:
nishinam
clrind >fd
u
ayln,
\i
\ni> }
nakbnst,
avain ul dabyuvadan
;
Garotbinani, avain harjrix darogh ua-guft, nah :
/uban
u
man Jamasp pah
kard tfiban, cbun
nl
kill
u c-bib r-sban, n pah kadara akbtar yar, u
liamiinal,
khudaycuh
In bar
kill
C-stad,
abanalr' inardiini bania roz zad u mirad, In kfi cbib nain, u ax kadani
chfiu an
I
QQ
irifular
ku
.lamasn
Xaratusht khfish kill
aya nab
I.
*
(jnitt:vsh
inard
109
K.
in
kli-
kardan? ku
I
kiriab
1'a-kar
kardan
;
"
farmfidan
ardfin
^^-^
Afirmaxd u Xu-atusbt vanab frod minad,
kbudal u
barlian i
pi'sh parbr/.f-d
ma
bi-ehavadj
liu
cbib b
ciii>li
sbiiina, cbib chand
chili /fid
brd,
sad
si u;
;
I
hama inardninan
n
Lrah avi
him
bar
ax
u
kib >ban
si.
i)
an
da-
cbib ava hah
nab
tawfm-ha, kar
kii
kama
uln nali
a\..
\\ask
;
.
man '
^OO6 S^
im and;:
?0j ih-klivar
an
In
tan pah kirtah kardan
kill
:im
chili
;
minad
n
avirtar tuiJi>hrd.
lasfa
piulir:;
padsbab
.ir-i
hud ba pah padld hrl.
&
:
dnkht
a/.
v^d)^*1
M a/ash
k
l
td, n
Bu*i
-1)>O^
y^
!
EDWARD WILLIAM WEST,
110
b-an bavishnan u farzandfui kasiiu an kar ashnud, harua pah
aviiui
5^
kih Gushtasp khurah, andar
6 tauiain shaved sliudah band.
01 giriftan, andfib
Pas Jamasp kasb
U A ma
dd ku
farmn
m*
^
afganand, u gnnahgar yak afganand, u kar girand. :
Bar
ma
vashed farda frdd afgandan
hiland.
11
pas Gushtasp shah, ham-chun ^fi V
in kill
man
man band, u dev
in din-i
druj u
bud,
d
Jamasp guft ku
avezhah padiraft, andar geban
^H^O^-f
ravii
:
kard, d
J$Y* zadau avazadan az Iran sbabar
birun kard u Asfeudyar,
man
u dahan az babar-i din
ra avazadan
farzand, avaj dasbt, u vas barn
avaman dasbt pab sbau
man
sipab
in
avayad u az-in az-in u cbun d bubiii bud, man_, Visbtiisp gab paida bud, geban pab sud rdzkar juda bud, man az-m bradaran u farzandan u man bdsbau u takbt u kburah-i Kayan band, stayam dtivar vadKayan.
U
pas Jamasp guft ku: Osban ravan girad, in kburab-i
Kayan
pab sbuma avar nishasted, ma azarcd, n dard babar di tan ma bilcd, o pab yazisbn dabisbn kbvesb tan andar ramisbn dared, ava farzandan u
bradaran b-an bavistan mezad kuncd,
aym gab u kbub pab ramisbn
dared, chib zivandishn basim nek u yak abasimasfr avadan
1
in
cbih gdyarn kib
sal
nab
az bazar sal andar
marg kasb avaz na-gired, u
zaman na daded, cbib Gaydmard bud Aurmazd-diid, kasb zaman mad, Abriman pah marencbinid, u dadigar yak yak khudayan posh budah hand, kash an zamiiu fraz mad, cbisb az kardan na-tavan, pa namchist Tabmdrap kasb si sal Ahriman bah bar dasht, u cbib kash kbvesh fraz
mad, kbvesb tan az kbusb ava dasht na-tavan.
U
pas Guslitasp, kih
shan azash sbinid, andar khvesh tan ^O^^JOJ)** padiraft, azasb andar gehan siptisdaras/i kardan, u Jam asp afrm kard.
Az pas hama dabyuvadan u khudayan kadam khuda darad jud cbih ? u kih pas az tukhm
Pursid Guslitasp shah ku: in faravan
gah kih
kadam band?
u bar yak kishvar chand sal darend
?
kih an-i nek, n
i'AllLAYI kill
vatar
fin-i
Mazdayasnaii
:
ta kl
chand
Guftash .Ifunasp
kfi
ma
chili
sal
ravad
:
]H
AMASl'-NAMAK.
I
angam u zamanah
rasad
Iu
dm-i
Tan govam,
az In fravan
a.
pas
gah
darad kishvar pah khudajatA sad Chihar-azad chili khvanand, si sal
Ardlbahiaht Asfendyar rasad, u
ol
u dva/dah khudayu.N-// ix kill
d,
1
r
o
ava
sal,
dfiiu,
Daral Parayan sc/dah
bi-glrad. ul
kash
Askandar-i Ivuini -czdah
Khusro ba-Ardavan
rasad, n
a/,
>al
khudax
jx/t lii-i^irad.
lah n tukhini u dad
J'as
sal.
paiiand d<jvi>t u haslitail u do
Pah u>han khudayan sar anak^.x-// audak andak pas avad, u nokflw^i yak, u kishvar andar avadanax/^ aviblni'/^/j. u inardum andar dasht rstad band. U pas khuda\vix/< darad kishvar pah khuday
ikan
2-asId,
Ardaslilr lIst niah.
sal.
sal.
BabramyaOj yash khvanand Sikan shah, chahal Shavai-' Afirnia/dan haitad u do sfd.
liahiTun
NarsI, Bahrain bradar, nuh
sal.
Ashadvaran haftad u
^al.
sal.
paiij
I'ahrani Shavaran,
Shakut Shadvaran
hist u
Kannanshah, ya/dah yak Yarahram Shakutan, kash Bahiam-gor khvanand, i-al.
inah.
u
.-al
Shakfitan -ai
u
inah
halt
Afirniazdan,
p.-uij
shfdi
glrand
Pin
u
si
nul.
h.-ift
b
i
;
shah
kfi
:
6'Adjpnr. '04k.
hat'r
sal
n haft
Kliusrub
>fd.
KluiM-oh,
k
-panand,
pas pah alma!
u
Jn
n
i
I
/
u h
I
.'id siil
Ya:dakard
K..bad
sal.
I
.
/.
panj
bist u >ih
vastar-i K
pah andak /.fir hashtiid n do sal u nuh mfih
iitasp
khvauaDd
sal u
chahar niah.
chahar
Kahad
.-al.
::aryar bist
tukhml hcshm
si-sad u
u
>al
duva/dah
Ardashir. khud
Shah
niah.
/.an
I.
Khusroan
Aurina/.d
Avarvr/.'
/,
sal.
panjdah
.lamasp KhfuiiTst chihal u
chihal do.
rf/.
khud pah khfid
in
do
u
bist
khvanand,
Tiyah n
\'arahram
Shakfit''
inah.
dali
I'irn/
fia/.
Shfipfn-
Aurina/.d dod yak
.-a!.
Shapur Shapuran yak
Ardashir
ul
kainali-/.ivislnir/>-/,
u
?
?
ra
gun
EDWARD WILLIAM WKST,
112
Guftash Jamasp ku In din bazar sal ravfi bf-d, pas dsbun mardumfm anclar an liangam band, Lama f>I milir-drukbsh estand, yak :
ava dfid
luvtirash
u drdgh
kimand, u pah an chim Iran sbaliar
di
TV/Tgan avasparaud; u Tazigan liar rd/. pali rd/ nlrdtar daliand, similar sbaliar fraz girand, mardum haina di aviirunl drdgli vardlnand, u bar cliisb
an goyaud
-bn-i
1'rarun
u girand, azsLan khvcsb tfin sadmandtar, azshaii azasb azur bed, avez sanast in Iran sbabar. 1
*
3^ J
^
j >
V Here begin the remaining
folios 27 to 31 of
the Pahlavi text extant in
DP
Till:
I'AIII.AYI
.lAMASl'-NAMAK.
'
V) -0*1
M2J)
r^
-^
^6
fwaj
-j|!J
V
K 16
far
KWVAlin
114
\VII.I.TAM
Ww) $ i
UT.sT.
>*$
*
Me)
lie)
"
V
J
& J
$>
ts
Till:
_
PAIII.AVI
.IA~.\!A-I'-NAMAK.
W
OVO
1 1
-
~)
to
j
tie)
^ **
* J
^r
^
Me)
*
V
j^
w*\
116
l-:i)\YAKl>
<3
u BST,
\\IIJ.1AM
*S **J
*
fiv5
^
JMI
^
-
ey^
x
ooi)tf>ot
^
J
V^e^
-051
-o-O
x> i-;.
1
i
Kest of
I'jililuvi is lust.
tlaryji Lfir m;ir(l-c- !Milir
an-
1
thcu break-;
off
'J'he Pjirsi
Jzad
version coutinuus one
ball nva/fid^ in the middle of a sentence.
w. WEST.
liiKjl'urilicr, us
MiLr Jzad
vas.
.
follow*: .
.
THE LIFE AND LEGEND OF ZARATHOSHTRA.' (Zoroaster), the founder of'tlic Iranian ri-ii^ion of the
I
invokrrs of H^ht, received
antiquity snch
in
was honoured not only by the Mi-des liini as :i Lawgiver and Teacher IK
-
imivcr-al
and 11
1.
wlm
IVrsi.-ins
from God,
sent
who compared him anil many of their own
their political enemies, tlie Greeks, ;
Tin-
;
heathenism as '.aal
.
was the
ian religion
and
false doctrine,
first,
at
the
it
bloody
sacrifices,
euahl-
us, to
perpetual
Totlioiinaginati.
demons with which they it
and purity
to
who no
and tradition
h:,
in,
t
faith
which
Christian
\\n
i
i
.
or Pag
1
i
-i
oi
priest-. i-h D
Englifh
d
by
all"\\
hip the ehild
|,
^yros
i
lonir<-r all
tommanded the restoration
'
;
too holy to
to bee
omised Anoint
has
taught
who was
light,
Jews, the Zoroastrian king oi
ml
ill.-
Aryan
the world knelt
-
coiKpicror of the world,
kin-
lah\\.'h,
all
only demanding good thoQj
din of truth
falsehood and darkness.
iirst
celcbi
to reject the aur'u-nt
peopled nature, or wnr>hipped trees and animals, in
by
lnVfollov,
.
an a^e, when
in
and A-tarorh, -hnddered
higher being, presiding
also
i
and Lykurgcs became students of Zoroaster and of tl philosophen Minos, Xuma,
1/ut
the hanl
of
S
Mill
No wonder detail
1)1
NAM>
.IUSTI,
300 years ago, scholars began to collect every that antiquity had preserved about this remarkable man who, by that,
his theories, that the cultivation of the land and
the advancement of
every kind of culture was an act of worship, stands out really as the founder of civilization in Iran.
Barnabas Brisson 6 was the
Thomas Hyde quotes 7
relating to the Prophet.
records of antiquity
first to collect all
the statements of Kas-
Adolf Ilapp,s has again worked all these a collection that is well worth reading; audsois the
tern authors on Zoroaster.
ancient records
in to
eollection of Arabic, Syriac,
and other Eastern
allusions to the prophet,
edited, a few years ago, by R. Gottheil.
Professor Williams Jackson 10 has rendered important .service
by on the language of the Awesta, and by his comprehension of these sacred books; he has also written a shorter work on the same subject 11 and has made such an exhaustive collection
his writings
and
treatises
of notes, concerning Zoroaster, from the Ancients and Oriental sources, with name and subject index, that one is virtually relieved of the
trouble of referring to the collection
numerous works that he has used.
from the fountaiu-head,
This
the contents of which are based
partly on the Zoroastrian legend, and are partly a correction of the same, have been separated from the descriptive portion of the work
and placed
He
in the appendix.
relates the life of the
Prophet chiefly from the Pahlawi works,
Dinkart and Zut-sparanrs Selections, written in the ninth century, also from the Zartusht
Namah,
written in
find
the thirteenth century, in
6 De 1590 with notes and index. New regio Prr-arum priucipatu Hlri III. Paris, edition by Friedr. Syllmiir, LVJo and 160G also with Latin translation of the Greek citaSlrasslmrg 1710. Lib. II. Crip. 57 ,\YV/, tions, and revised index by I. Ueinr. Lederlin. :
:
et Partliormn ct
Mrdorum
XIX.
(1805), 21
7
Veterum Persarura
s
Zcitschrift dor Morg. Gcsell.
v
References to Zoroaster
in
religionis histoiia.
Oxford 17GO.
IT.
Syriac and Arabic Literature (in
Classical
Studies in
honour of Eenry Drisler), New York. 1894. !o Professor of Zoroaster, the Prophet of Ancient Iran, by A. V. Williams Jackson, 181)9 Indo-Jraniaii Languages in Columbia University, New York (with a splendid :
map). 11
Journal of the American Oriental Society, xv.. xvi., xvii.
:
1. 1
tlif
IT.
A\I>
n:,i:xi> <>r /AK.\
ursirruA.
i
lio
modern Persian language, which i- chiefly based on the ab< at tin- same time he
mentioned works, and
ud to a comparison with the text oft;
As Jackson evidently intended of the
life
to us with the suppression
of
for tin-
i:
tu
'a.
the complete material
supply
of /arathustra, he presents
the legend
the positive incongruities quoted at
all
pts with gratitude, hut with the reserve that
length; tin-
have no historical worth, and
it
only
-rives
information of the
they ma:
which such an edifying work of exegqtioaj ---ays can bo put together, by the help of ancient traditions preserved in the sanctuaries in
W
had
could have wished that the author
more
laid
which he admits
unreliability of the legend,
-
which a poet, even were he Finlausi, had
trnditi' n of
for a ba-is
for J-'irdausi couhl
;
for rit,
II-
the
Mow much
nonsense
.
1
''Jl.);
1
historical not,-,
th--
is
1),-
neither he,
were not
if it
nor
in the
<>nly ID *on\e
particularly those that
.
ceriainty
It
I'.M.
the I'ropln-t, to quote
ut
th;
.re
a
not
in
li,
>inion opinion
Mat
a
.par
i
the
M-ril*'
wisdom i-est,
,rrow-niindt-dne<x
tl
.
the
all
about Zoroaster ohV is,
>h renegade .
11>.
had any other source.
some
know the
possibly
to
murder
upheld by moi,
is
Ahli:
of
-onu' hi-ioriral eh
''8
ii.,n,
the
BOOOOIpanj
IcL'-end, offer
may have
i
single
t.hem
i
impartial
!'adict
ol
.Majdi (end of loth century, p.
lik<-
could supply a
,
instead
;
:
used a picture of
leof.Pjril
1^1^, and on account
authoriiies
not
the battle with Arjasp in Khura-an (pp.
hardly necessary in
on the
surely no -ense in tracing out plans of battles (pp. 120
own fancy
written
Ill)
(p.
ihe impression that he himself believed in the d
aroii-in
his
stress
:ili{ \
ol'
Jewish
.leremiah.
and Bishop .Jesuda utA the Magi, makes the remark,
'),
n
t
of Satan, the book the
n;i;i)iXA\T>
1-Jn
namo Ennayf' (Jeremiah) and
Svriac
Z-.irathustra, lias,
AVhat
very
.irs'ii.
little
is
:
of the conditions of
of the Prophet
life
names
number
of a
amounts to
his residence at the court
descent from Airyana-vaejo,
of his protector Wistaspa, the
of
family and of the prince's court are noticed in the
Awesta,
ol
birthphuv
no doubt, given rise to this discovery.
known
his
tin*
Urraiyti,
members
of his
oldest parts of the
in the Gratha poems, or metrical sermon-psalms, written in the
Atropatenian
The
dialect.
Awesta describe him
therefore be quoted for
and can
as already a saint,
history of the
other portions of the
many
in
facts
the
religion, but cannot be considered as a source for
biographical details. A. s
Zaruthustra's patron
Median great kings,
it
is
did not
difficult
of the religion; therefore one
is
belong to the line of tho
to
tho time of the founding
fix
surprised
that he gives exact dates, not only for Zarathustra's also of separate events,
defined geographically Dr.
West,
the
Jackson's work
to find in
life
in general but
his missionary travels to countries not exactly (p.
207), as also a battle of the religious war.
chief
expert
in
Sasanian Pahlawi
literature
(which Jackson compares to the Patristic literature of the Christian church), has lately examined the artificial holy chronology of the Parsi priests, that
dahishn
(a
had been
partly
known
for a long time in
cosmography), and which
chronological table of holy events.
has
he
According
to
the Bun-
illustrated
it,
the time
1
in
a
of the
founding of the religion was 300 years before the burning of Persepolis
by Alexander, that
is
The
in the year 630 B. C.
figures are variously
given, those derived from Pahlawi books, or authors instructed by tho Magi of the time soon after the downfall of the Sasanian dynasty,
oven Tabari and Firdauai, give the years 300, 280 and 2~><S. Tin variation may arise from this, that sometimes they had had the birth of 4
Zarathustra in their mind's eye, sometimes the founding of the religion,
and sometimes the conversion of 12
Pahluvi Texts V, Oxford 1897, p.
that date, Bhoriarji D.
Bharucha
in
Wistasjpja,
or tho death of the Prophet.
XXVII. wq.
;
Jackson,
Catna Memorial Volume, p.
1.
p.
179.
See also on
LIKE
AND LEC;KM
One cannot designate
MIA TMI^HTKA.
this chronology, as has
make
deplorable fabrication," for these tigmv< sion, a>
t
hey are moderate,
still i
and that ie
It is
quite
tin?e,
or,
;
from some detinite event, till
the construction
artificial
is
system
untrustworthy
II,
mslation in the Pahlawi language,
his
father in hi-
the
after the
yean
ue,
ran-lation into .iid-.
rk,
ofti
they hud
p'Jilly
.f
hvady
'!;in
al
office in the
igns of :SM
der
\
tar
lie
far
away
1
*
that by th
language, undert
the intention
lir^t
t
.
tliU
.
of
the
thians havr is
^^
-ionally
r.mij.on>a ' '
-p
Mnd
i
L:
The
M.
ira
IJeiiagc
t
lo
1
religion.
i,
M
:J7
rkhshyad-ereta (Osht
not
11
the chronicle
of
tin- dirtvti.'n
a landmark and memorial, jott at the pooli and beginning of the <eeond millennium.
8 in
a
the Magi, the re-writing of
t
had
under
founding of the
wo-ild
the idea
'lishm.-nt of the strict do.-trine
.
and furnished with
priestly
and cuuld^ therefore, pass as the Prophet bimi), appearing IfOOO
that
suspicion*
(Atropates) Mahr:spend. whose son
.Ytiirpat
su])iT!ii.- hi-j-h-priest
fnllowetl
also
i-
it
:
the proclamation of the religion, the Awesta
tfter
anew by command of Sapor
Mlit'd
nr
13
Hyd<- and Anrjnetil du Perron, and recently Geldner, d the reckoning of the Magi aa correct. For separ;
Zarathustra
pur
tin*
holy chronology.
OOm]
Yet,
es.iii:
Alexander's
possible that, at
important knowledge was preserved
this
exactly 1,00
the
a fairly correct impres-
occurrence of the founding
Nlam.the
hay.
was
le
1\
possessed dura for estimating the age of the religion
Already
this
lat
wonld then coincide with the culminating point of
Median dominion. people
been done
compared with the improbable
of riim- by other religions, and b >n
l-l
tnul.
122
FKUniNAND JUS
Mabiunmadan
authors,
particularly
1
1,
Al-Berfmi, who
authority, accept the Persian chronology as correct,
that the Persians 1<>7.">
(the era of
have been
in possession of
is
here of great
and
it is
known
an exact calendar since
Jelal-ud-dm Melekshah), which proves their com-
1; petence for such calculation.
'
Greek and Roman references contain important statements conducive to a knowledge of the Zoroastrian religion and of its founder, and are particularly valuable, because the periods in which the writers lived aiv
known, and
their
statements can, therefore,
temporary, definable phase of the religion; whereas
day professors of the
We
religion, the Parsis in India,
be applied to a
among the
present
one finds their
latest
from many authors, that in Iran tho know, phases. dead were neither burnt or buried, but exposed on tower-like edifices for instance,
to be devoured
among
by wild beasts and birds of prey, as is still the case That this custom prevailed at the time
the Parsis of to-day.
of the Sasaniaus, yea even of the Parthians,
contemporary works other hand,
we
Arrianos, that,
of Justinus, Prokopios
is
authenticated by
the
On
the
and Agathias.
learn from the older writers, Herodotos,
till
Xenophon, and
the time of Alexander, the Persians buried their dead,
and only the Median Magi exposed them
;
that these statements are
accurate, is proved by the fact of stone sepulchres existing
among
the
Achaemenians, and the mention of burying and burning the dead in Arachosia and Khorasan (Chakhra) in the Awesta. 36 And from this we
may draw
the conclusion that the Median custom extended only by over Iran, and was particularly propagated by the Sasanians degrees 17 who, by the help of the Magi (to whom their ancestor belonged),
spread the strict observance of this custom through the kingdom. Handbuch der Chronologic, II, 524. Prinsep, Essays on Indian AntiThomas, Useful Tables, p. 142. West, Grundnss der irAmschen Philologie, II. Hyde, Veter. Per*. Relig. Historia, p. 194.
Ideler,
quities, p. 121. i
Wendidad
1,
12 (48). 16 (66).
" The
;i
(
prince of Istakhr (Persepolis) is called on pre-Sasanian coins Fratsiknrn thc Firenmker"). later, al-Hirbadh ("the Priest"), anno 638, 644, Taburi 254(5, 17.
Beladhori, ed. J. deGoeje 388, 11.
AM*
I.IFI-:
/AKArm SMTKA.
i,i:<;EM
and of iion-Zoroastrian
All statements of the aucients,
writer-, a iv thrown into the shade by what the holy scripture of the which has been gained for science only in Magi, the Awesta, d
times, and the manuscripts of which are chiefly in Bombay. ami Copenhagen. It has been edited in Europe by Spiegel, Oxford Paris, Westergaard and Geldner, and translated by Spiegel, C. de Harle/.,
modern
As
Oarmestetor, Mills and others.
its
oldest
Awesta
the
portion,
contains the already-mentioned Gathas which, as the Awesta expressly
mentions (Yasrui 57,
among
8),
and which
is
universally allowed, originated
The other components
the disciples of Zarathustra.
the
of
higher beings, and the Wendidad or the Law, group themselves round the Giithas, and become a book of the rules of worship and practice of sacrifices, but
Yasna and "Wisperad,
liturgical invocations of the
belong to a much later age. ticial prayers for
appeared the Yashts or sacrihousehold use, which point to a later form >f reli Still later
with a leaning to polytheism, and contain, besi
and divine beings, many accounts and partly of Sasanian times. 18
Any
oil'-
who
to
wish.-s
use
t
In-
1.
ion to the Awesta, with which, as
it
I'..
of
\n
-gend of Zoroaster tor an his-
torical representation of the life of the
it is
hymns
of heroic m\rh>, partly
to the genii I'arthian
tlie
is
Prophet, must hive-Hira: in
n<\r,\\
such literary works,
connected partly by natural and partly by mystical interpretai legend only seldom tonche- (he real meaning of the reliirion. when :
-
mentions the e;niso of the introduction of
custom or
a religious
doctrine, but engages itself moro with the birth under, which is related an event that the Meity had
M
-alvatinn of
mankind, and
ordinavv cuvuinslanr. stead of crying, and laid
upon
it;
ning of our
s
hi-'
arr:iii<;.'d
violently that
[|
i
by
106,
A
I'iniy'
,-
VI. Pliniun, Hi
with
i-xtra-
nr\v-liorn child laughs in-
tl.n
it
repels a hand
alrcaly
era. III.
i
take place
to
The
rain
a token whieh
tintin-
i
and mirMcles. l.
!
t.tl.
ut
t
li-
124
i
The
spiritual
n;ni\*Ni> JUST!,
development of the Prophet
the natural cultivation of his talents, but also
he
ascetic
prepared by
is
to the vision of
How treated
heaven and
t(
only
inspiration for ;
by
which
just as in the
helps this holy
hemp")
hell.-
untrustworthy this legend (which has already been critically 1
by Spiegel)-
is
the attempt to connect
from an historical point of view, Artaxerxes
it is
sought
shown by
is
I (Ardashir-dirazdast)
the son of Wistiispa,; whereby
(liav,
by
effected not
exercises in the wilderness
book of Arda-Wiraf, even so a narcotic (mang,
man
is
with Isfen-
to connect this prince,
or Daughupaiti, in Media, with the dynasty of the Achoemenians, of
whose glorious names the tradition of the Median priests, besides Ardashhv, has still preserved only the two Daras, father and son (Darius I.
and
III).
We,
therefore, prefer to go
back to the Awesta, the source
of the Zartusht Nam ah, although we have to satisfy our knowledge with fewer, but more trustworthy statements and ;
book not
itself
would be an exception
separate the sacred from
thirst for
the sacred
to all writings of this class, if
the
profane
impulse,
and
it
did
express
mysteries in mythological symbols.
Not only the Karapan and Kaivi, (the priests of the old religion and their followers the princes) mentioned in the Gathas, already lay from wolves (often mentioned in the Awesta) and wild horses, and even danger from fire, the child is miraculously delivered ; and in manhood Zarathustra has to endure temp-
snares for the child, but also
tation
by the
The legend
devil himself.
which the renunciation of the of
the truth
of the
new
exhibits
the soul's
faith of his fathers
occasioned
doctrine
rences of the appearance of the
struggle,
and the conviction
as
outward occur-
tempter, because religiously excited
conditions could really produce visions of this kind.
The Book of the Law contains the oldest version, originally a to the classification of the whole portion of the Spend Nask (according 22 Awesta into 21 Nasks, or books, ) which contained the history of '
ao Livre d'Arda-Viraf, trad, par 21 *a
Bavthaemy XIX,
6,
147, 149.
Sitzungsberiohte der Kgl. haiverischcn Akaderaie der Wisscnschaften. 5 Jan. 1867. Geldner, Grimdriss der iftin. Phil., II, 17.
Zai Mthustra. ot the
LliK
AND LKt.KND OP XAliATHUSHTRA.
That
this
passage
Avesta follows from
lanL u:iL e r
r
ahv:
is
words out of the old book
artificially, as the
d.
it is
latest portions
away the demons and that the
sc:irin;
where
beginning reveals,
however, one of the
that to
this,
for
witchcraft
attributed the
is,
said
grammatical error at the
"
O
Kill,
:
holy Zarathustra
!"
"the holy Zarathustra". The vocative appears in nearly all he MSS., and is undoubtedly the original reading the copyist was used to the vocative, as it occurs hundreds of times in thec >ual if
;
i
:
Book of the Law. A
structure of the
corrected
by using the nominative:-
it
The incorrect use of the Median
To give an example here translated
"From
may
whom
scholar,
"
3
laiiLrua-c
the error surpri
Kill, the holy
is
utteii
.
Zoroast
apparent.
of the style of the original legend, the ext
suffice:
the north region, out of the north regions, rushed
Angra-
Mainyu (Ahriman), the death-i'raughi devil uf devils (ihieica, Pe rs. diw). Thus s]iok- the evil-intending Angra-mainyu, the death-fraught ml
rush
!
The
the holy Znrathusi M.' i
devil Buiti, th
the
him.
here', kill
-n.
;ig destrii'
liend rushes around
'the evil-intending.
"/:irathus':ra recited the (prayer) Ah'ina- Vairya
k (
a< the desired
26 guide/ etc.), honoured the good waters of the good Daitya, acknow27 The fiend rushe.; .-oin him ledged the Ma/dayasnian religion.' '
Buiti
i'-vil
" The liend spoke see
no death
in
fco
him
him, the
b*J the holy Zaratbuftra. ti.-ndi-h
demons are
Up vil
"
the creeping destruction, the evil-intending.
,
' :
Thou tormentor, Angra-mainyu
Spiiama Xarathu^tra. 1
/irathustra
-
t'd
rlmn
1
mind:
'The
stepped Zarath
ugh the severity of the malicious question*, holding
For the accusat
>
..1
ing
to
cq.
Jackii..
Int.
.-,
(Pen.
/)
u
bring destruction upon the booae in which an infant lives
;
aoock. ;inrm W.i
I
7
hi-
!
of light
death/
my
ploiiinu'
pere.-ivi d in
,
The
'
r-
\
Maxln (Ormaxd)*
a demon who endeavour* to fleea from the crowing of
ha
126
FERDINAND
.1UST1.
stones in his hands, stones 20 us big as a house
;
he, the holy Zarathustra,
had received them from the Creator, Ahura Mazda
' :
Where hadst
thou them on this earth, the broad, round and far-ending, in the house of Pourushaspa, on the bank of the Dareji '
"Zarathustra replied to Angra-mainyu uiuinyu
!
evil-intending
:
smite the creation produced by the devils,
I will
the corpse-phantom created by the devils, (sorceress, fairy)
who
is
I will smite the
out of the eastern regions/ " Thereupon answered him the lord of the evil creation
my
creatures,
holy
Zarathustra
rushaspa, by thy mother was I invoked religion, so that
ghna
31
Pairika
worshipped(?), until the Saviour, the victorious,
born from the water of Kansaoya 30 from the eastern region,
shall be
not
Angni-
will smite
I
;
!
Thou
art
f :
Destroy
the son
of Pou-
abjure the good Mazdayasnian
thou mayest gain the favour which the monarch Wadha-
has obtained.'
"Him
C
answered Spitama Zarathustra: I will not abjure the good Mazdayasnian religion, even if body, life, and consciousness be sundered.'
"To him '
retorted Angra-mainyu,
With whose word
wilt
the lord of the evil creation:
thou vanquish, with whose word wilt thou
drive away, through what weapon (will) the good creatures (vanquish) the creatures of me,
'
Angra-mainyu?
"
The mortar, cup, and Spitama Zarathustra answered him Jiaoma (the holy draught prepared in the mortar and poured into the 2S
'
:
The Parsis explain
term as " a stoue-weapon," ;md by noyara, which means knot<(?) that would imply Pcrs. nuh-y h-ili
this
a -li'iphcrd'B crook with nine *" The construction and
.
moaning of this sentence are difficult. Perhaps the writer meant to say how earnest tbou from thy father's house, to conquer for thyself, with this stone-weapon, the wholo world, over which tho power of us demons is spread According to the Buudahishn uud the Selections of ZFi-sparam. Dareji is the river The identification in Airyaua-raejo, on whose banks the father of the prophet livei. with the Parja-i-Urd (Darmesteter) rests on the error that took the j ( = y) in Darjii (1'ers. 5 for " river ") for the French j; see Jackson, 193 :
't
30
The
31
A name
lake of Segestan (Sistan). of the tyrant Dahaka, see
Dastur Peshotan Sanjanfi, Bombay, 1^05. p.
'
I Mamu i Khrat ', edited by Darab Iranigches Xameubuch, 332, 337.
The Dina 80, 3.
AND LEGKND OF XAKATHUSHTKA.
LIFE
cup) and the word sj.oken by Ma/da are
word
(will
l>on
the
strike)
thinking Angra-ruainyu created
word
vanquish, with this
will I
best weapons; with
my
will
1
well-created ones
drive
this
with
away,
creations),
(thy
O
(The word and weapon) the holy spirit boundless time they were created
!
he created them in
;
l'J7
;
hy rhe holy immortals (Ameshaspends), the
rulers, the verv wise
good
1
ones. X.irathustra recited rhe prayer Ahuna-Vaii -he temptation
After a lengthy interpolation, this hi-
with the account of the disappearance of the evil spirits., is 1
another place."
"
-
Thou
causedst
all
the
demons u
it
i-
el
written in
themselves
hid,
n.
'
3
'''Thus spoke the evil-thinking
i.
What
*
one:
-hall
we bring
An^ra-mainyu, the death-tra
together, through roller:
-ked
i-thinking ones, on rhe head (skull) ot
doviN rt
Hither they rushed, they consul'
thinking ones the
they
lamented,
wicked evil-thinking ones
'This
;
;
they consulted the de the
they cast
r\il
eye.
wicked evil-thinking
we bring together by
will
the w:
levils.
coll.
cung
on the head
1
.
ura. pa
;
I
iheliol.
.
liow
may we pr.rurr
an ad
is,
!
nips,
If
We
look
uvd
for
ustra, in the house ot
Pouru-
blow
to the
I1--
\\ili
h.-
a
_ronist
sjKCtre
I
J
;
down
vthieal tliat
jiai'tsot
thelegiMid,
then
:
it
i->
thev >tatc that /"i-oaster was born and let
I
eye,
fall
the devil, and
lie/
a
Jar im;
r
the*!
tli-
thedeeeitfully-spok.-n
hi- death
ri*n, the
him take
128
FERDINAND
JUSTI,
refuge with WTstaspa, thr king of Bactria.
This opinion stands mid-
way between two people
still
In the beginning of these researches, when other*. defended the hypothesis, although supported by no single
historical tradition
or anthropological fact, that
the
Indo-Germans
had originated from Central Asia, Zoroaster passed for a Bactrian who lived in the year 1200, and his doctrine was said to have extended
westward by degrees. The other opinion endeavours to prove the proposition that Zoroaster had never been in Bactria, and that the itself
religion of the Zoroastrians, or Magiaiiism, has proceeded
The evidence
is,
therefore,
somewhat complicated,
from Media.
as the legend has
transferred AVistaspa to Bactria, and, on account of the connection of
dynasty with the Achsemenian, even let him issue from Persis. The contradictious of facts, which the legend has not regarded, are so his
numerous that we are well enabled
The question
to discover the real circumstances.
of the origin of the religion of the
Awesta
is
not only
own
history, but also for the history of religion in general, as Zoroaster's achievement records an important and effective
important for its
step for the development of religious thought in
mankind, beyond the
worship of nature, and other preliminaries of a pure understanding oi' 3 God, onwards to a contemplation of a world of higher moral capacity. -
Man
is
3
no more called into existence by the caprice of a wrathful
despot, to be shortly afterwards (according to the
impulses that had
been planted in him) condemned to everlasting ruin, or destined for eternal bliss "hich cannot be so to us as long as we know our brother is
tortured by
duties,
hell-fires.
But he
is,
through the fulfilment
oi'
his
through founding a family, cultivation of the land, resistance
of harmful violence in nature, through
advancement of prosperity,
and thereby rendering charity, intended for the partisan of the heavenly baings, which, under the guidance of the Creator, endeavour to remove the obstacles prepared by the evil ones for the coming
of
God's
Kingdom. 35
Compare
p. 273.
Mills' copious essay
in the Journal of
the Royal Asiatic Bociety, 1899,
AND LKGBND OF
LIFK
The Per lor rulers
HUSHTRA.
been educated, by the teacher
wander
the pious
devil,
in the
Masda-WOrship]
unfading ijardrn of
tl
that he once planted here on earth, and will enjoy other
which
]}>-
had hini^flt laid the foundation dm;
Persian religion,
who
the people
own
beir
a
\V.-st
following
between
1
The nain-<
sta
r
..f
of his family, ineir lilieation, as
:
tin-
Servi
1
1
in
calie'i
<
tl,,
liushai
S]
/nratl
rank the son-in-l:r
family
appear-
Ijclonue.l
that
,ler
t:
Iran
ig.
descent from Med;
u
M
it
would he
a dest^i
!
;
is
Nf-dian
;
Dihkan-,
Aw,
tlu>
P"uru>haspa
family
>n-
:h
Secondly,
la-
h- a inythieal figure, as
of Asty
I
that th-
may
the (iatha-,
which rMniiid-
til'-
suh
to
(>'
in
hadaspa
Am
partly
1
invented.
and
the
thi-i-ngh
'urther details, partly, when-
religious or mytholoL
i
id,
intended,
are
jiarticulars
believes that /<>roa-ter
aflirni'-d.
i-e
t
of^Ianl, put the Christianity into e\rit.-m.
Nohody now n-
in
hspurin who make it useful
support by their Mithra-myit
Jackson'-i view- throu^li
hesitated
nih-:-s
purposes, has onre lent to the declining
last
;
irthly 82
others niueh injured
and )y the
hat,- tin- suhliine,
liialisin
Tlu>
like
erainly
religion, par:.
out of the ashes of a great universal
itself,
and the
sin
\'\
his rehif-ions, will
?9
1
ve
arises,
tli.it
XAKA'!
t..
\
the unhility, a-
nspa ("horse").
Xonast<
i
130
IKKDINAND JGSTI,
name, and they therefore called him Zoroastres, one half of which name would be the Greek pronunciation of Awesta :.v7r/j/v spiritual
Persian
(power,
" sacriticer)
:
the
;:r>),
whose
other half, a
sacritice
version
of
has strength, or effect."
yashtdr
(the
Also the name
by Diodoros, seems to contain another interpretation Zathra-vxihishta (like Tithraustes Chithra-wahishta),
Zathraustes, quoted of the
=
name:
" the best by birth," with reference to his marvellous
The country himself for his
birth.
which Zoroaster was born, and where he prepared ministry, is, according to the legend and the Awesta, in
Airyanem-vaejd, which
comprises the countries between Armenia,, This name is the Awetic term for
the Caspian Sea, and great Media.
Atropatene (Pahlawi, Aturpdtakdn, now Adharbaijan), a country called after Atropates, the prince of the Kadusiaus and Sakesines, who was seems, a descendant of Atarepata, the son of Wibhtaspa. Atropates was confirmed in the possession of his land by Alexander,
said, as it
and founded a dynasty, whose capital, during the summer, had become Phraaspa, or Shlz, and during the winter Gandzak (now Leilan) and ;
last descendant, Artawazd (Aw. Ashawazdah), after his father's dethronement (A. D. 10), died in Rome when 39 years old.
whose
If the
Awestic term should really describe the Aryan source, or
mother-land (vaejo
is
explained by kdn, "pit
naming would agree with the
or
mine" 38 ), then
oldest habitations of the
the
Mada and Parana
and the scene of the founding for it of Media of the kingdom might already have disappeared from their recollection that both nations had originally immigrated from at the time of the later kings of Assyria,
1
;
further east.
The name Ariana
is still
used by Apollodoros to designate 1
39 the country contiguous to the land of the Kadusians (Giliin)
By
collecting all the accounts of the ancients
are not influenced by
that e
Therefore the
-
Hers.
<
officina
Spiegel, Comment,;ir
p. 60.
'
Uifc/i.
3*
(among which
Awesta, 1.8.
Getica, ed. Mornmsen, IV, 25. be the same thing as
It cannot
root."
bu-phanos By/ant,
.v.
r.
those
the legend are the most important), the
A riorum,' comp. Jordan!*
iifl-r
.
Ariania
;
eomp. Straho XV. 2,8.
AND
.
'
' !
'
wr-'
i:UI
Mohamn
.^raplu
r>
town of/aradutof
tlu-
;ind the
and those of the
times,
and chroniclers^',
.
,
tlftd proceeded from tfl language of uted tothe lamber-room) aboai i! M lian prieal
t'r,.m
tho 31
and doctrine
v
H dkli (Baktra) the
arisefl
,
from
'i'his
lla.-tria. -r
of MagianIV-rsian
uume
tlieia-l ;i
"p
ran* tors to
Urniiah
uillv cull
ion ha- j.i-ovided an overwhelming rcfuta-
t'onnrrly accepted view, that Zoroaster's descent
Armenian,
irt
modern
'Hid
tli
view (n
i
HUSH:
vl
that the legend
this,
:
s
the prophet proceed
T
.kan.
hose
nofth.-
evident later on. Tliat soni" ancient anfliors ai D
Nino-
the falle of
ami
K
l.y
|,i,-|i |
.'H,
fail,
ime) liave the /
Alexa.
ira
:
listen,
as well
to support the
enland
ud the land of the Scythians .iccepte
Other
Bactria.
ad of the Oxyartcs, :i
api
1
S.-mir.i::.
writ
inr
,-tria
ved
:ir.
in
n
the- ITOftfc
and
1
v nev--: 1
N
10)
.
285, 5.
eaptu:
386,
/.
"1.
r. do Harlet,
V
r biindl.
d.
B
1
M
Ja
KtMtM, Lond.
IHfW, p. SO, 19
f.
FKK'IHNAND
132
.IUSTI,
tain" (shadi 2>i*i), thr Ki/ Kapfiii, wostwardfrom Tiikht-i Suleiman, or 3 Shi// and
to
8117^
Sliammuramat, the wife of Adud-Nirari, B. C.
(who likewise made war in Media), to find an historical background for the Ktesian fable, would be to accord it too much honour.
Even an author
trustworthy as Aminianus
\vho, as participator in Julian's
linus,
able to
much
so generally
make
campaign
Marcel-
would be
in Persia,
has added enquiries, says that the Bactriau Zoroaster
out of the secrets of the Chaldees to Magianism
the wise father of Darius, the Brahnians about
had appropriated,
the path of
;
but Hystaspes,
knowledge of of the earth, and
in India, the
the stars,
and
about prophecies; nevertheless Amimanus cannot have heard this from Persians, who never speak of a Bactrian Zoroaster, but only of
Zaradusht Spitama, or (ishava ("pure, holy") Zarathustra, later of from a reminiscence are his words but from Adharbaijiin only ;
Trogus."
Moses
of Khorni,
who preserved many
absurdities, is disconcerted
by the passage, quoted from Africanus (and further on by Kephalion), where Zradaslit Mog arkay Baktriatsvottt, of the Berosian Sibylla, 1 -3
and adds, in explanation, " that is, of the Medes ";and again (I, 17) he calls Zoroaster a Magian and chief of the Medes (MarkJi), and states that he is made governor of Nineveh
is
called king of the Bactrians,
and Assyria by Semiramis, because she wishes to go for her recreation to Armenia, where she has built Shamiramakert, or Wan. As Zoroaster tries to make himself independent, the queen marches against him, but
is
defeated and slain by her son Ninyas.
The comment of Moses, whereby he here takes the Bactrians for Medes, might lead to the source of the original Ktesian error. The Persian Empire, or Airdn-khshathr (Pers. Irdn~nhahr, Awesta.
Airyanam or was of divided into four countries, lihshathrem), provinces, groups *3
**
Billerbeck, das Sandschak Suleimania
Justinus, I, in Strabo, 15, 1. 59, *5
;
Leipzig, 1898, p. 66.
The Brahmans, besides the Magians, name him so also Ncarch 61 06. Arrian 6, 16,5. Appianus, de bello oivili U. c.54.
1, 9.
Jackson, p. 187.
;
AM' I.H.KM' OF /AUATIlfSIITKA.
I.Il-K
named
and -^ovenied by four
after the tour quarters of the heavens,
pati), commanders-iu-chicf, or governThe northern of these provinces contained M
ehl-marshals.
by Khurdadbih and others that of but, by Ibn Rosteli and Masudi, Adharbaijan
Atropatene, and
uinl
.T
Adharbadhakfm,
called
is
V(
;
" the north" r
llakhiar,
In
(Pahlawi, apdkhtar ; Awesta, apdkhtura).
MOM-
'jiaphy of
who
1 >'*
iklitarkh, that
Turks."
is,
mentioned " the Scythians
arc also
As Ktesias
lived 17 years in
lYrna and understood the language, might be thought that, in his -^ cursory manner, he had taken Apakhtara for Bakhtra. Also t< who lived in the time of theSasfinians, when Armenia was under Persian it
rule, the
the
expression for
'*
North," and
its
applicability to Media,
must have been known and may have occasioned worthy of notice that Burnout',
Wl
his
remark.
It
by the name Bactra, refers to
is
that
Bakhtar. i.les
fully collected
the literary evidences,
and commented un With.. tit an
by Jackson, there are also lii>torical relations to consider.
frm
cmt>ide, no religion usually
changes much, or is replaced by an
impni-f
nt
by the intercourse of nations, and especially intioncivili/ati'n accept, from their more important neighbours.
bind to laud,
I
letter ;1
kii>\vleil^c,
and the
i--li
u^
ri () |L
skill,
views
instrnotioD
relating to the
which thev
their curiosr
heaven and earth. .
how should *
the
The
religion and
ithont tlu-ir
M,
;u
.
jirocuro
a
many phenomena
mythology of the ^^inor and K-vpt (
crrians, 156. I1B,
if J,
Tarls,
pK-as'inti-r
i
more the Bactrian-, whn wn-
T..
JCi.KTBpll.
;
vith these thin_ -
in
nature of th
iv
J
;
134
FERDINAND JUST1,
removed, in ancient times, from the cultivated States which were making the history of the world, without having received such an impulse, have 1
arrived at
making an alteration in
their old
Aryan
religion that
had been
In India the change of religion
sufficient for their social circumstances.
occurred indeed without foreign incitation, but went hand in hand with
an immense convulsion of the people who were confined by the system of caste, and suffering under oppression by the priests.
The Medes,
and after them the Persians, already early in contact with the Assyrians and Susiuns, became, by their conquest, the heirs of the ancient Mesopotamia!! aud Western
Asiatic
civilization,
and
it
could not be
long before the religions of the nations, conquered by them, also excited their attention.
The most ancient Great-King had already established a mighty empire, after the Assyrian model, by the union of small principalities, and surrounded the royal castle of Agbatana, in which he shut himself
with a sevenfold wall, whose battlements were painted with the colours of the planets.
*9
This statement, even
if it
should be uncertain, proves
And to that the Babylonian star- worship had spread out over Iran. that the ChaW,aQorum arcana, of Ammianus could most appropriately refer.
In the Zoroastrian religion the reverence of very conspicuous; in the cosmic
system
stars is certainly not
the planets are the enemies
of the fixed stars, because, according to the dualistic view of the world,
the
army
of heaven
is
drawn
exactly like the Persian putis,
among whom
of the North,
is
into the conflict of
is
evil,
stars,"
Hapto-iringa,
the opponent
Spadhapati
Mars (Wahram). 50 This the oldest portions of the Awesta
of the planet
in
;
no occasion to mention any other astronomical events than the
course of the sun and stars, and the waxing and waning
moon
51 .
*9
Herodotus,
so
Bundahishn (Westerg.), Yasna, XLIV.,3.
'I
and,
empire and army, remains under four Spadhaor " the seven as
view, however, appeared late
there
good and
(
1,
J8. p. 7,
1.
7
;
p. 12,
1.
19.
of the
AND
LIFE
XARATHUSHTRA.
IK'.IM' Oi
135
m
which the Deity make> u>e ui the mouth of a seer and prophet to impart revelations and holy laws to the faithful, is
manner
Tlic
in the
with
developed
peculiarly
the
though seers
Semites,
\\Yda, who>e words are inspired.
The system
also
apj
of oracles, or
the communication of the will of the gods, through dreams, signs and
an important religious institution with the Hellenes, but of which the Greeks themselves *-aid, that the oldest
precepts to
mankind,
is
linMeroein Nubia; yet the
md reminds us of
the prophets
him.
really a Semitic
view, and Zoroaster
when, in the Book of the Law, or We.ndidful,
this
a>k>
lie
answers, communicates the Law certainly cannot be proved that this circumstance wa-
Ahuia Ma/da, and the to
is
communication be-
direct
It
and
very ancient,
tatter, in his
Zoroaster and his
the anthems, originating from
in
one poem (Yasua XLIV) whose contain questions of Zoroaster to Ahura, which, however, an- not answered, because every answer would repeat the immediate followers,
thought
there
is
Ahura 3la/da
that
the questions.
Still
dialogistir form has
l.een
the author of
is
not
is
it
only
impossible,
constructed on
all
mentioned
tilings
that the
later
in
favourite
the model of this ancient
poem.
As
remarked, the doctrine of sin and holines- (in the place cleanline<- of the body, then freedom from moral contamin|
Sj.ie^el ha-
alflO
reminds
mblaiice
,,|
and
t!i-
i.l.-as
:
and Hyde-
and the Christian
1
1
Iranian
reli Lr
ion
is
routed
1,..,
views about nature of
and independent
ly
developed
a in
deeply its
points
icrarehy.
howevrr. HM further onward than
con; j.eeuliarly
Semitic
the /oroastrian ,
;
Ol)6 of
general t
t
Hy
the
i:
imp
he nature of the
followers,
to allow of
to
and
he nit ry of strange
elenu
men
are the children ol their a<je.
with th, be banded
,i
'lie
\
future.
lewanNiip
H-irs ol
i,,
tli--
Siinimin^ up. within
;
j},,.
heritage -is
to
336
FERDINAND JUST1, the voice of the age in which he lives
his preaching is the echo of the heart of the people of his day. The era of a prophet is, therefore, not without its historic significance, it is an event that
prophet
is
marks an epoch
in the life of mankind."''
Important, however, here
;
1
the cult of the sacred fire,
is
characteristic of the Zoroastrian religion
;
which
is
while other Indo-Germans,
indeed, worshipped, as holy, the hearth-fire (the Hestia or Vesta) burnt in the perpetual lamps of their temples, the Iranians, however, as
is
known,
with the naphtha springs which are found chiefty in the of and Bakii/''with the peninTiflis, Salian, Shemakha, neighbourhood sula of Apsheron, and the island Swjatoi, therefore in Airyanem
connected
it
Waejo;
even on the other side of the Caucasus, in the province of the upper or
Hypanis, in the country of the fire-worshippers the Saurornates/"' who came from Media; in Assyria, to the south of Arlicla
Kuban,
near Demetrias, where naphtha and petroleum springs are mentioned in the temple of the Nanaia to the north of the
residence of Dareios
I.
57 Sadrakae (Tel Ser ), also at Nimrud and at the other side in Sinn/ 9 at el-Fathah, where the river Tigris traverses the mountains of Hamrin/ y
at
Kirkuk or Mennis and Kufri,
places, at Mendeli, to
the east
60 Khunnatu, between these two of Baghdad on the Pusht-i-Kuh, in
at Tiiz
fiI
Babylonia at Hit on the Euphrates.
6-
Zoroaster must have found the
to be already in existence in those parts
worship of fire as a holy spirit, and changed this into the doctrine, that fire, "the son of Ahuri Ma/da,"' was the emanation and the earthly sign of tho sacred spirit 53
Jackson, 150. Compare the grand account of tlic .Jewish prophecy inWellbausen'g und JiidKehe Geschichle, Berlin 1895, 108.
Israelitische 5+
Istakhri (J. de Goeje, Geogr. Arab. I.,, 190. Masudi, Kitab at-tanbih (ib. VIII.) 6j, 13 ,/. 'Hemens. Alex., ed. Frid. Sylburg. uugd. Hatav. 161G, p. 32, Strabo 738, ed. Meineke, 1028, 20.
w
5? r>s
59 o
61
1.
37.
of Jones, Journ. Asiat. 8oc. X V. Chesney, Expedition to the river Euphrates, Map No. 6. '' \ 41-0. Rich, Koordistan 1. 22. Curtius, 5, 1, 16. Ker Porter Tr;i Petermann's Mittheilungen, 1874, ,, Heft 9, p. 344. Corap. BriHson,
Map
n2 Plutarch's
(181)7) 528.
Alcxandor,
XXX
r v
.
Com p.
31. 2, 277. III, 94.
Mannsoll, Proone(lin-s. (ioog. Hoc. 9
AND
LIFE
and
of light,
in
wr.rds
tlie
Firo
is
137
manit'ested himself to his worshippers, or, as
not a God, hut the Mihrab," or, according to " tlio Kiblah or prayer-niche of the
Bel'ami ov as.-crt^ indeed, that the Hrc-cult conies from
1
and with
s
h<^
XARATHUSHTRA.
of Xa?ir Khnsraii,
' 1
Dihkiin.
which
''
Finlu^i Fays,
I.EtJEN'n 01*
'
that
Firdusi,
historian
tin-
Shahr.'istani,'
anachronism
in stating tlint the
more ancient than
are
tho fire-temples
Zoroaster and that the Pnrsi books and
of Oriental religions,
are not
Firdii.-i
pre-Zoroastrian kings
making an
built houses for
The worship of fire by the Assyrians is shown hy *h ir monumei.ts in tlic palace of Sanherib at Koyundjik, Nineveh.*16
the
fire.
"
Smiuel .Johnson' 6 re- temple
home
:
refers to tho
naphtha springs and
of the world, but at
and
of Zoroaster and of the Awesta,
limitation of sacred
wicked
in
the
west.
calls Iran
the same time considers Baetria
to the
geography
In the Fame
and the placing
way
that
this
as the
his reason the
is
oast,
the
lire-cult
o f the
points to
Atropatone and Media as the original scat of the Magiau religion, tho :ids and traditions take this north Iranian land as their scene of
At the time of the Kawi-dyna-ty mention Ma/,pndriin (in Awesta !/'0>
n.
Dlwn
of ]<
/J
:
1
K:i Kafis
by
.'inimals, like
lions,
(Kun-a
Usa).
and
wild-asses
DTws
is
made
often
w^
of the
were especially
are usually demons, al-o
locusts, nlso
powerful
enemies of
n with the attributes of other races; Tahmuroth, the Tam had himself been instrooted by them in handwriting. Jam>hr-d made them build brick buildings, which point- directly to the fact of oft*
s,
.ti-.>dii(?tion
()['
the--
thin^ from h-i
him
l'Iw-i Sehlab,
and
the
l-'irdu-i calls
!'.
St-klali,
but
KM
the
Barsu-nameh ralN
.lied
Tb'-
Khakani
1
ICazenderi
igh-
\ n. trnn^l.
8
l.y
I,
I
24.
144. I
1
:
.
imp. \\1II., l'.'r,hur K',
rs;:.
r,)A.
138
FERDINAND JUSTI,
bouring people ancient
t'
tho
l>y
hyh
mountains
swamps
formerly orowned hy a fbrtnvs, the
(the
D;w-i-sepid
by Rustain
al'ter
whit
1
sustaining
I
in
and whose country ami
of Alburz (Ham-berozaiti)
A mountain
of tho lowlands.
Kailusians
like the
their independence
1
was protected tlic
to Atropatene, arc a race that,
west of Ainvil
to tho
was
spin/ or Asproz, whose commander,
devil)
was only conquered
of Kfijfir
many dangerous
adventures. 70
If the
dynasty had originally been considered to be in Bactria, one would have more probably lot them take tho war-path against the robber Even the most ancient recollections and tribes in Paropanisos. are connected with places in the
leLivnds
mountainous countries
south of the Cispiin Sea: the hero Thraetaona told strength) is born at
that
is in
Gosh.
72
(i.c. }
Warena Chathrugaosha
who
possesses three-
(the four-cornered),
71 which \Varek, three Farsangs east of Sari,
From
the smith
Kawoh
of Ispahan,
Ferldiiu (Thraefcaona), are descended the
to the
who
is
first
Kami who
also called
goes to help Taba-
rule over
ForTdun carries the conquered tyrant Zahhak (Azbi-dahaka) to Sherchwan 73 ; his grave is in Tammisha, which was on the borders of
ristan.
and Gurgan, 16 Farsangs from Sari 71 His sons arc buried corner of the Caspian Sea,
in the south-eastern
Tabaristiin
is
a very
ancient account
is
proved by the
in Iran has claimed the honour, as
The Kai Kaiis
bones.
th^ir
fell
is
in Sari.
75
That this
fact, that no other place
usually the case with saints and
from
his
balloon to earth at Ainul
Q 70 Firdus 325, Ki "27, 196. Rustam's Journey to MazenderFin is the prototype of Turaii IspendiUv's Adventures to the bronze castle (Diz-i-rnm') or 1'aikand in (Marqu^rti Zcitschrift Morgcnl. Gesellsch. 40, (;39). Corap. Zahir-c-l-din oil. Dorn, 1:50, 5. 10. Dorn. ;
.
,
83. Mclgunof, the Houtliurn Shore of the Caspian Sea, 212. Mulgunol 171. W;.v'k, //.thir-cd-din, 1), 11. '2 By Firdu>i, 04, -is. Gosli (inanusci ipt- piv.- the rcadir^ Ko-0 is called tlie seat of Peridun in Tammisha Xahir-cd din, who quotes Firdugi's Distiohon, has Kosh (Gosh) 73 To the south of DoinH, \v-Mid, Fiifln
1
71
,
1
;
Manjmrt,
Zcitsch. Morgenl. Ocscll^-h. 49,
nc,,'.
Yakut, 3. 547, H, 17. Melgunof :]G6, 2. Toma-chfk. histori
7* Firdosi, 64, 210.
Iran, Alterth. s
1,
-17.
nil,
Melgunof, 16S.
Zahlr-cd-din, 12, IP.
Dorn. Ca'spia. 1271.. 1311,.
MFE AND (or;.
As
.
i>r
totvr.es,
r.T-(,KND
OF /ATCATIIUSJ1TRA. 1
t
with
ju.-i li;i[>s
aivh:
the
;tr.
Armenian
I
HIT ot
!
o<>
with Assyrian pro*
kind'
-Inter:
1
'.
th"
:iiu:i
with
i|ils
<
:
by th"
near Nak>h-i
and
liu.-tain,
the
:'
i
of the
tMiiil-s
tlh'
1
'..
and plan
.
,
oi
I
Fratakara of Pin;i
at
th<
i
Plk'llos
711
A
:
roinpoMtion of the
v;-i,:i,
Or "kand ditan
lVr.~"]
pillars, iilj.t-ors,
Kli<>i>ahad, and, wha
a
of tho
li
d'
1
Ahnnmnmu
^
ail( ^
tho
w;il;
th
'ha wolf
'
daw-,
ot'-proy
so
i
are
-viiiged Clu'rubin.
Ionian and m\t
ir.n^ tV.:n
>-
t
iiian reli^:..;i.
not to
\j<
.
cd in J^n-tria.
.2,482. 77
Even
V'
,
'
GO.
.
:
in
and
mot.-
hii-d
IKIS |.-irt
inniv importa::'
like tin- wiiiLred ti-'uro of
reprcsLM.: :i
I
Art
l\
.
A
tl
FERDINAND JU6TI,
140 fine essay
8
"'
that the Calendar of the Awesta, computed on the climatic
and agricultural conditions of Bactria, would also suit Media. Ch. de Harlez 83 points out that the calendar of the Magi can only have Even if a Bactriau originated in Media at a much later time." 1
kingdom had
existed before the
Aohemenian, which, face to face with nomads of that district, is
the accounts of the battles of Kyros against the
not probable, there would have been no occasion to alter the old Arian of the Bactrians are still described religion, especially as the customs
Alexander's time as rough. 83 That the Bactrians were not only Arians in a broad sense, as perhaps a Sakian tribe, but Iranians, is
in
shown by
their armour,
which Herodotus
7, G4,
describes,
and
also
from
the especially Bactriau names, Oxyartes, Roxane, Spitamenes, Spitho-
That no tidiugs of the Bactrian kingdom was known in ancient times is shown by Strabo's words, which expressly state that bates, etc,
known
Bactria only became Parthians. 86 r
ihe
find
legend
that the revealed doctrine
at a far distance at the
again
court of
did not
Prophet
King Wish tas pa, and from
returned westwards.
Zoroaster's emigra-
proved by his own words in the Guthu Ushtawaiti (Yasna; Kdm nemdi zatn, kuthrd nemo ayeni, " To what country shall L
is
46, 1)
western nations by the wars of the
in Atropateue, therefore the disappointed
the doctrines
there tion
relates further
any sympathy
preached
to the
:
Hy, whither can 1 turn?" A classical outcry which (Yasht, 22, 20) the soul of the dead sinner makes, when separated from the body, it wanders the first three nights and has teirible visions of all the bins committed
The Prophet found no favour in his own country house was hostile 87 to him, and is called " the where the reigning
during
its
life-time.
B* Zeitscbriftd. 3
* *'
he
Morgeul. Gescll 34,
7
IT,.
Berliner Orientalistcn Congresses, 1^82, Coinp Justi, Zeitschiiftd. Morgenl. Gesullsoh. 51, 250.
Abhandlungcn
cles
Strabo, 11, 11, 3 (ed. Meineke 726, Q.seq).
Curtius,
4,
(J.
II., 2,
3.
Historic Auguitse, Eusebios, Ammiaiius, have the other analogous nations in view. Itcriptorej *
*7
Strabo,
Ya
1, 2, 1
;
2,
f>,
12 (after Apolludoros of Artcmita).
na, 40, 11; 48, 10.
270.
Later authors,
like
Hcphtlialiati
and
AND LKGKN1) OF
LIFK
wicked rulers of the land"; only doctrines,'"''
and the divinity the
rela:
H ATI!
USHTUA.
141
him
to
embraced
Wi-hta-p
whom
ir
Wi>htiiv,
-lama-pa
'
e
SO
it is
i
that
,
tbe
Kawi
family of
offered
kingdom,
11
to
i^
led,
;
The
(ifithas
If \Vi>ht:lspa
m whom
IV
whom
had heen kini: of
Khnrdadbih
Ibn
Marw
at
between Bombay
to the
the jon: place,
inj^
from
-\ t
:n
Hamburg
this j..un:ey
so
is
and
p.-.sses
Ka.
Baldi
to
Hamburg
at
1
Is
t
er dwi-11-
IJa:
far as
i'rom
Bombay
and he would have had
on pure chance, a> he
utter i
about the >aine a-
Shi/, to
a journey as
Munic-h
to
is
wished
1'r.ij.het
ri
Marw
borders of Assam, or from
Urmia over
WOald mean
from
days,' inarrli,
v
IKK-I:
distance from
the
-'march, which
l-'arsaiiL '-, 1
.
calculates
Far-an;-s or
L'"l
Kawi
the
the
would probably have never even known of his far distant and divided from Media by mountain thai
house
of his
t:
d> not mention any of the royal
with the sinners, i'rom
.-jaiited
be separated.''
protection to
even the old King Vima,
1
er 90 ;
bnsband of Ponruobista, tbe Pro] --d the claims \Vislita-|>a. who support
d by the Kawis.
hi>
rh
..
part"! Media, for the family Spitat to
Uuwogwa.
\
nearest relations
his
directs
live in Mactria, but in anotlier
7.
was not invited
to ur
to
to
under
:iid
'
had
lirst
himself by miia
The
.jue.-tion
ited
is
now how the connection
by the legend, and a^ain with
:
in
tl,
.
brcure, a>
'1
l. I
wi
^
.
and
16. 14.
i
\\iti it
The
:au kiiiLCs.
in
the
e\:
-end has allured ivohlijr.-d to
l
Bfl
of tflury
Wi-hta^p
-ni^ht b>
bias.
full
of
how th-
ruler- of
all
1
142
i
kingsare described as
KHPINAXD JUSTI,
to a stepping-stone of the Mazdaya
^
1
nian religion.
the founder Ka\vi-Ka\vata was adopted by the last Naotara,
/aw, son of
Xaudhar ;Xaotra)/- IJ and according to the Shahnatneh, Kobad (Kawata) ed a prince sent from God but of Naotora's race still live :
;
T usa and Wistakhma
(Tfisand Gustchem in Firdfisi),
who
have, however,
" 1
/j'
lost the
must be looked upon as the conqueror of theXawi dynasty, whose he adopts
:
tuiryan family, he was also related, through his father
Kai
<
was
)gl,
the son of Manus,
a hrothei- of
Kawi
Kawi dvnasty, which
is
Kawi
legend ut this time
is
because,
The
last of the
said to'have abdicated at the
ing,
and
in the face of energetic
in a
of Khusrau,
Akhriira,
of the way.
The
changed of
that
ia
"
blind
The
97
who by
Kawi
song's
(Pers.
as
is
much
96
this
of his long
and glorious reign,
//)
kingdom tip to
But the Aweeta mentions
a son
have
means was probably moved out
used
it
meaning, since WishtJispa, for
sense of kawl to
the
been taken
to
lost its hostile
the
veiled as
the
himself;
the
''hostile
good doctrine,
s"
i!
dyniisty J
M
;
comp.
:
Irair-'-ni-s
Firdusi, 14:^7
X:uiK-ubu.-h.
h(.".
x'-q.
Perhaps Akhrura (with short
a),
Skr. Akrura.
priests
king" a
in
meaning
Nameubnch. 395. I. 16, 14. Samuel Compare Jack-on, 70, 192. 15. 35. West, PahlftYi Texts, V. 80, Yaaht 5, A King l'a-In of UfuFib
'>*
of the
fall
Khusrau, weary of govern-
Kawi, end
the ancient kings,
the old
ruled in Pars, and
shows, the priestly
as Spiegel
and then
snow-storm.
title
Lohrasp, son of
resistance to have resigned
to Wishtaspa's father Lohrasp,
accessor of
who
inserted into tho tradition,
is
heaven in secret
Pisina,
*'
probably in connection with the introduction
religion,
commencement.
to
9
Usa, the successor of Kawata.
of the Zoroastrian
its
title
hut, as the Avvesta testifies, in spite of belonging to the Na<>-
AND LEGEND
UFI.
the
of
manner
curious
a
in
winch originally
word,
ZAUATIH^HTRA.
<>F
the etymological
inrju
meaning
-
while
a),
14o
the
he old prie-ts
who
Karapans,
the idols
oi'
(Sanskrit
now become the " deaf
ustom), are '
has
gn< d
i
Ua^ha,
his
<;ivat-kini:
further.
the
If after
of
cc.nvi-rsidn
the
not'
1'liraortes
iinjiortant
name
of
the I) nicjhu
fell
continue
may, therefore. ])erhaps
when he assumed
,
to
-iision
power across north-oa>t M"diaandAt.
\\'i-litasj.a.
home,
t-oiihl
small principalii!
:iains of
\\'.-
">
ancestral h .me of his rare,
Median
Tl.e
iiment. allnv.
the-
X
i:i
conucr
the
the /
to
of
the
;Mrian
:
'
'
in
the
^Median
,ined
under
]'rinei]):dity, it
th
at
\ve
tiiue
)
7
la:i_
Zoroaster,
then
may presume
of
tinder
that
Thns
K;.
ti
),-'-
Snentodatn,
Spitama> was
t'
.
of
lord
the
th- prince "f the
e
Who
.uutry, the
iit'th is
/
"
\\}\
:
iratliustra,
priestly he.-..!
>
are
til-.-
lords':
(nccordii!^ to
the lord
of is
with
namely,
th-
.
/arathu-
tin-
:h--
ehureh
;
tl;.>>e
;
.
the
in tlu-
l-\ur lords has th" X
_', the head of the tribe, the fourth .-itls
a
the
at
Ix.-i^hri
house, the lord of the village, th
Zarathastrian dominion.
'.la
.f
the much-delated
may
.
;
plained rulersr the
(
i
as
in
1\
the lord
1
:
.!.''
prince
Outof*
the
.
of the
md.
ruh-r
;
:
h .
.
.
FREDINAND JUSTI,
144 The /nroaster
in
priestly dignities,
Ha^ha, taken as the Muvossor
to the
Prophet
in the
101 called also /arathushtrotema, the h tad Zoroaster.
is
Mie This passage also settles the question when* Zoroaster died. the question, why d d not Balkh become the seat of this <
;
-
priestly principality,
name Sphendadates
Wishtaspa'a son, whose
especially as Isfendiftr, is
borne by the
who, according to Tabari, 683,
7,
Ma gin n
and
receives Rai as his seat of govern-
monk and
ment, and appears as a fighting says that Xartusht finally returned
Gail mats in Ktesias,
to
missionary.
A
Parsi
Erau Wej, and western
book tradi-
was removed by a heavenly fire. 102 He most certainly died at his priestly see in Ragha, and the death by the sword of Arjasp, that he is supposed to have suffered in Balkh, is a fable to Median make him appear a martyr.
tions say that
1-e
Atropatene has been proved to be Zoroaster's native place, but f-till seems inclined to the opinion of the Iranian and Mohammedan authors (that is to say the legend) that Jackson
considers
that
103 We Wishta^pa ruled over Balkh, but leaves the question undecided. like to endeavour to that the Bactrian should, therefore, prove hypo-
thesis
is
show whnt cnused
untenable, and to
tradition to
place the
104 princes in Bactria.
The Awesta never mentions Wish taspa
in
connection with Bactria,
even the country and its capital are only once mentioned, and then with the adapted Awestan Pahlawi form of the name Bakhdhim (accusative,
Wendidadl,
6), in the
Pahlawi translation Bakhr, that
Bakhl, from which the modern mure Balkh take the place of the missing
from dhr, old Persian 101
Spiegel, das. fiUl.
tr
in
Mills.
is
derived; the
dli
seems
is,
to
Awestan language, that has arisen Bakhtris, and without mentioning either I
Tho
in
the
Xe:
d-Avcsta
(S,i(-:nl
Hooks of the Kast, XXXI.),
Oxford, 1837, 20.-. Juckson 203. Comp. 1'reussische JahrKucliiT, 8S, p. 2CO. ^inong the rtasfmifuis the high-priest (Mavpata/t-Mavpat) was the first man after tho King, Masudi Kitab at-tanbih, 103, 15. io
Spiegel, 1.70G, 707.
103
Jackson, 171, 172, 177. 218,225.
>o
Comp. Spiegel
i
ZeitBchrift d. Morgcul. G< bellseh. 41, 2SO,
AM-
f.Il-l.
/ tRATHUSHTRA.
"i
The api&ei
Vfuhtaspa.
.-/'//'a
1
(the beautiful)
is
and Arabic writers (al-husnd by Tubari by and Masudi), and it- second adjY redhvddrofsha "with waving a green .silk banner waved from I, that iotvn
ir,
wiharo,
.
whiel.
in, 1
"the new
'
cloister.
or
the
and by the 1st ian
'.
To the
in
or a
of
gi-nii,
C
I,
-bow
rcnou
the 8th century, which
become
estab
inclin-
prince
!on^ the mueh-d. of
Buddhism
1
As
.
conlined to
the
ea.-lern
ked for a centre of religionthe Greek kings, and
Gaoteuia
in Bactria o
perl
of
banners
usually placed
ism of the religion-. -he time of Antiochos Theos
C. has
that ibis
At tb
ii'
N
:
Kanishka. with the imago of Buddha and of
this tini
!
cloi-
ancestor of tho
of this clo a unity
in Buetria
we 11- know n coins
Buddhist
a
The Buddhists
Top,
allows ono to conjecture
-17),
but
ick, the
uekidcs, was the head
Buddhism appears
105
provinces
the Ira
i
c>i
-
life;
ili:i
.
from wl
aling to the ies,
r
of the fou:
one was able
at
;
"ssion of Bactria, \vh
k kings
rulers.
hu'i
undoub;. the g
b
was held
i
own on
10.
^
107
bcig
I
^,8.
Lrifi-oi. i
io<
a
Allgcmcino Gcach
in
146
1
I.RDINAXD JUSTl,
of this name), and lastly Bessos (an Achastnenian, whose relationship is not defined). Bactria was chosen by Alexander for the wedding festi-
marriage with Roxano, and thus became the capital of the immeasurable kingdom that united Asia and Europe. 109 Character-
vities at his
istic of the relationship between Buddhism and Parseeism is the legend of the holy cypress-tree which Gushtasp planted before the house of
and which must have been
the fire Mihr-burzln,
which appears
rJ/'ijiosa
in
Buddha
the
originally a Ficus 110
A3 Wishtaspa
legend.
appears here, not in Bactria, but in Khorasan,
a province of the
Parthians, so in the Awesta he comes forward in the west, in Atropa-
" the Wishtdspa, highly wise Kawi Wishtaspa" sacrificed at the back of the water
tene
:
to
according
Yasht
5, 108, berezaidhish
Kawa
" Frazdanawa, and his brother Aspdyaodho Zairiwairish, the horse " at the back of the water Daitya, to Ardwi Simi champion Zariadres Anahita, that she daremainislij
and
As
over the brothers at the Sea Wourukasha.
Sea
(in
Arejadaspd Wan-
give them the victory over
may
this also implores, but without success, for victory this last is the Caspian
the cosinographical and mythical Geography
ocean which
flows round the
and the Daitya
portion of the world),
Frazdanawa must be a
it
also
means the
Karshware Khwaniratha or the flows in
Airyanem
river, not a lake in Segestan, as
central
Wae'jo, so
one tradition
Armenian Hrazdan, which flows by Eriwan and says, through the Sewanga or Gelam lake to the Araxes, in the province and in
fact the
of Warazniinik. 111
In other accounts
1
ll
Wishtaspa
offers a
sacrifice
on the Daitya for victory over the Hwyaona (Khionian) Arejadaspn, and over the Hunu, from whom he liberated the religion. In the (jriitbas
i<J
no
113
he
is
called
Kawa Wishtaspo
Yahi,
8, 4,25. 10, 3, 12. Jackson, 97. Firdusi, eel. Vullers, 1499, 75.
the victorious," and
Curtius,
Hoffmann, Akten Syr. M3rt. 297.
Spiegel,
Lefnlann, Geschichte
v.
Eran. Alterth.
1,
704-
Indicn QOnokcn's Allgcm
Geschichte), 794.
in Mose Choren. Jackson, 211.2:0. 112 Yasht 9, 29
us
;
Yasna, 46, 14.
1,
Indjidjean, Geography of Old Armenia, 457; compare.
11.
13, 100
;
17, 49, 61
;
19, 80.
LIFE
AND
OF ZARATUUSUTBA.
I.FJ.FAD
147
the sentences that somewhat point to war and shedding of blood in the
may have
'
(>
was connected with the introduction of the
'i
-
K-
Ardwi
Sfira
Anahita
at
Kawi dynasty Zoroaster
religion.
Airyanem Warjo, that she will If he had been
to accomplish the king's conversion. 115
him
allow
reference to the downfall of the
thinking of the king as in a far distant land, surely the Prophet would have waited with his prayer until ho had seen the towers of Bac: >e
citations are >rh
among some
Yasht,
V
with Behirid,one of the or
Huwaf.
.
last
As
of the latest in the Awesta. ;rs,
which
in
is idfir
kin^s in the Persian lists of the A;
and probably Vologeses III., who is here according to the Plnkart, he had distinguish
Parthians,
glori:
maintenance of the Awesta and the revival of the religion must place ih' Yasht under his reign (148 190).
;
BO
'I
not have b.vii interpolated, as
Yasht. tir.-tly
-
is
it
to the
n,
The author having praised Anahita and her call- tho goddess herself,
d'.
rule of the world,
who, after
sacrifice in Airyanen: be may gained for the religion, the prayers of the mythical kings and heroes for hot
utters the wish, that Zarathushtra
add-
to tln\
Hows the continuation
of the
song of praise to the goddess, discourse with Zarathushtra, after which the figures of
ian circle, the Prophet, Wishta^pa, Zairiwairi
A
are brought forward.
and
third song of prai-e has a very inters
ription of her personal appearance (after her idol in
;!),
with this introduces the prayer of sacrifice of Huwiifrir. that seems to describe the king at n.
At
t
of
n of
1-y
W .d
of the
1
chance, does not mcntio: (f his
tli
1
long been d
thi- date, \\n\\
author, purposely oi
t
the (ifhiidans
views concerning the geogra-
us brings UB
still
fur
14. 15. K3, 8. &,
105. Diutnr
mbv,
FERDINAND JUSTJ,
143
down the
time of the Susuuiuns, as
to the
Armenian
text of
the
Huns
or
Massagetes
(ijt
Agathangelos stands the name Mazkhuth, perhaps
the Moshiaus of the ancients, but iu the Greek Huns) invaded the
kingdom of Persia
in the
year
50-i
;
by Faust us Byzantinus (Bizanites)
3, 6 (12, 33), appears as the leader of Flonkh, the Arsakidian king of
Mazkhuth
the
Armenian king, Khosrow
Sauesau, against the
II.
325); theHunnian king, Urnayr, as well as Grumbates, the king
(316
of the Khionians, are in the train of Sapor II. in the year 359. 116
The
wall of Derbend, Tshor
pahak, by Prokopios T&vp, is also called the Albanian gate or bulwark of the Huns, pahak Honats. 117 The poet of
Shahnameh even
the
Arjasp iu his own time, calling him
places
Faighawnizhad, "of the race of the Paighaw (Peghu)," and causing to write with Paighaw characters. 110 The Sultan Mahrnud of
him
Ghazna had,
as did his father Sabukfcegin (in 997), to fight against the
who had penetrated as far as Balkh, but were repulsed by him. These Tatars were the forerunners of the .Seljuks, who certainly were
Tatars,
not conquered by
Mahmud
till
after the poet's death, but before that
had already vanquished many generals, and at last overthrew the dynasty of Ghazna. Paighaw is a town in Tatary, and a Seljukian
word
or name,
among the
bearers of which arc called Miisa Paighaw
(Peglu), son of Seljuk (in 1030), the son of Dukiik, the son of Jaghrl-
Beg, and Paighaw, a brother's son of Turiin
are laid
in
the
Shahnameh
MtisFi.
the
in
119
The wars
against.
country of the Oxus or
Weh-rot, and, according to Firdusi, the heroes of Iran sometimes penetrated as far as Gulzarrium or Yaxartes, like Kyros who there built the fortress of Kyreshata,
Even
and Bactria seems
the legend has accounts of battles to
be the sally-port. relate that took place on to
the western side of the Caspian Sea, or in the interior of Iran 118
Langlois, Collection des Histor. Arm&i.
note.
2,
34a.
;
and
Comp. Nbldcke's Tabari, 470, Wiener Akadcmir
Zeitschrift d. Morgenland. Qesellsch, 36, 686. Bitzung.sber. d. CXXVI. (1392), 2. Wilhelm, Zeitschrift Morgenl. Ges. 42, 96 seq.
w
Prokop. Bell. Goth.
"8
Firdusi, 1606, 187. 1537, 734.
Salcmann. Petropoli, 1895,
n
4, 3.
Grundriss
d. Iran. Philol. II., 535.
Comp. Abdulqadiri, Lexicon Shalmara.,
p, 50.
Il.n Athir, Chronic.,
cd Tornberg 9,267, 18. 312, ;7. f
cd.
'';ir,
even
if,
as
MO
AND LI-GKNP OF XARATIi
LIFK
usual with legends, quite late event- had Leon placed in
is
and correct opinion, r .Vs kingl the south of the Caspian Sea, would still shine through. T
nnc:
.
the oldest
relates that the king's fat
before he 1
-
1
rsepolis
)
to
]>alkh,
Kitab
D tb 1
from the Pahlaui, has been iditinii
Kazwlni
preserved by
Lul.'
Ktir ljv
which was destroyed ,vn a
pious father
1
:
network
to be
*
ai Ikh.
tlie
ea-tle
the
place
e of thi
ol
1
-'
Gumhiulhan
This
hed,
-
3
which
to
T
his
castle,
Dihdajeh, to
tl
t
of
has only
ild
i;
:osal.
;t'
\\}<
'
hav Arja-p play, d
i
di
ho had, accoi
if
liorw,"
;
l.y
of
the Afulhids (Isin:lTlians or
in
mountains of Taharistan
in-
<
-i
into the fortress of
prisoner
Girdkoh, above
1
al-paik.'
hy the Mongolia-
,-,
out in Khorasan,
against the
re'
(1-Jl'J)
-
nearer at hand
:
Salian, the seat of
at
as tssius),
his
d to his
it
and
removed
made war
1
1
is
*."
in Istakhr.
(
'
Horn, M
I.
M
know
whow
FERDINAND
150
A
further statement of the legend contained in the genealogy of,
the Kawis in Tabari's Chronicle of
,11'STI,
Apiwanghu
129
receive
1,
617, points also to
portions
of the
kingdom
Media
:
the sons
as inheritance
;
Arshan becomes king of Khuzistan, Pisinu of Pars, Byarshan of Kermiin; for Usa (Kai Kaus, the eldest and chief ruler) remains
How
Media.
uncertain
all
these accounts are is
shown by Wishtaspa
to connect the being descended from Pisina, which was arranged Kai was living and that KaQs Kawis the Naotarides with (Kay anides), in
Balkh,
while this town was
supposed to
be founded only by
Luhrfisp.
Even
Afrasiab, who, according to the epos, appears as ruler of
Tnrkistan and neighbour of the Emperor of China, and whose name and the names of his heroes are Iranian, does not come to a place in Tnrkistan during his
flight,
but, like the Scythians in the time of
Kyaxares, from the Caucasus to Berdu in the plain of Kur, on the Ter130 where he hides in a cave, called after him Hang-i Afrasiab 131 ter,
;
driven from there, he hid himself on the lake of Chaichasta, that
is,
the
taken prisoner 132 and killed by Kui Khusrau, the predecessor of Gushtasp. Hither must Khusrau pilgrimage from Pars (Istakhr) to the fire Gushnasp, to find out through lake
of
Urumia,
where he
is
higher suggestion the hiding place of his enemy. By the taking of the 133 as a youth he proved himself to fortress of Bahman, near Ardabil,
be a worthy heir for the disputed throne, and plants the sacred fire on this castle which before was given over to devils and sorcerers (gods and priests of the heathen religion). Ardabil has been cited incorrectly-
The town was probably whom it was called BiidFiu
Firdusi had no exact knowledge of the place.
only built by the Sasanian Peroz, after
1*9 130
Comp. Noldeko, Zeitschr. Morg. Gesell. 32, 570. Annen. Partav in Sakasene or Uti comp. Indjidjean, Armen. Geography, 341 ;
342, 1*1
Firdusi, 1380,2241.2243.
i" The same,
1391,
2317.
(ghadir) Chast).
i"
Firdusi, 756. J321
:
Tabari 616, 12 (instead of bir read bi -bar, at the lake
AND LfcGEXD OF ZARATI! Firdusi remarks himself. 111
According to Parsee writings, -troys the heathen temple on the lake ui the tire Gushuasp, that had clung to the mane of his >talliuii
"z, as
Khu assigns to
and illuminated the scene of the
name
"
name Chls
its
recciu-d the
it
this lake,
awake the dead
to
brought
same province from which
in the
or Chlz, Arabic
The water- of
of
vhich
hattle (from
the stallion's fire"), a seat on the mountain Asmiwant, with the
wonderful blue lake Aswast takes
151
from
fcJhlx,
to
according
its
136
Armenian Wararat, the present
.V i-?h
!
as
ia's i
is
and
and Jaghatu.
shown by the scene
Rom
in al-Madtiin, the
>
connects
eonsi-lered
places his
I.,
to
that
have
to
lived
in
IVi-q)olis,
go to far distant Atropatene, just as
but
;
it
ideiiti
d
Parthian Ktesijihon, 13
Median dynasty to the Achaomenians and Parthians. Already Kai Kaiis >o
That Kai K
ud
ol
nephew Bahman with Artaxrrxt
Khuinani's (Ilumai) residence
r
reigned over Media or Atropatene;
rail, as Wishtiispa's predecessor,
the original tradition,
Siiriik
l-e
to the Balarathos
of Theophylaktos, where Bahrain Chobin was defeated by the the
i
waters form the
Daitja, which corresponds
Airyanem AVacjo, the
i
the Bundahishn, will
and
at the last day;
ChaicLasta
\
more ai;d
impor
Kai
from where
'
i
tl
hi
39. la
in,
II,
:u -.
which
:
in.
Altcrth.
1,
.
1.
but by caflcs-
-jiving
oi'
the manuscripts), Art
or
a lh:ir
IIMIM, seems also to be contained in
I
(.lu)snas.
vi.
Nov.
,
1871
^ht
Yi.anafflii.
:l,nt rc-r.-.
Bekker, 223, ill
11.
imo mam. lo bo nir Phw
rn. (leogr. So.
S,
niajH).
Iluutum--
-chr. d.
'
Occll-
kunde,
XV
1
remove
has to
au
called
Daivios,
his
residence
to
.M
ML
Lalkh.
K\cii
and deposits
Ll\
in
Istakhr,
of writings or the archives (Diz-i Nuhisht) the
written
down on parchments made
archive
is
also
mentioned in the
correctly called Darii-i
presented another copy
AVi-htaspa
is
probably because of some reminiscence
Acluemenian, son of
i.i;i'INAM>
to the
of 12,000 (?)
calf-skins.
Dmkart, but the king
Shapikan, that
What
tlie
is
ca>tl<-
Awesta that has been
Da ray an (Dareios HI.), and he
159 priests' robes were kept.
in
of
is
1315
is
This
more
said to have
the sacristy, where the
a chaos has arisen
by dragging
in
Nebucadnezar and the doubtful figures of Darius the Mede, Daniel and
others, can be studied at length in Tabari.
The Greek and Roman authors, whether they accept Zoroaster Bactrian king or as a Median magian, never say that Jlystaspes Only Ammianus mentions him
his patron. to Zoroaster,
as u wi>e
but means the father of Darius
;
as a \va
king and successor
and Agathias/ 40 wh
he says himself, repeats the Persian legend, places Zoroaster under BystaspeSj of whom he is doubtful if he be the father of Dareios or another, but no mention of Bactria.
pes
is
That king Wishtaspa or Hystas-
shown by Justinus whom, Hystaspes was "an ancient
always placed in Media, nob in Bactria, is
Martyr and Lactantius, according to king of the Medes," who had prophesied the groat World-fire, that is, " the the fire Harmushtin, all-destroying," of the Bundahishn, which at the last d'vy will cleanse the earth from sin. Again, before all, from the 111 a companion of Alexander's, often-quoted tale of Chares of Mytilene,
which the sons of Adonis and Aphrodite (Mithra and Anahita 14 *), namely Hystaspes who ruled over Media and the country below probably in
the plain of
Urumia and
the Araxes, Atropatene), and Zariadres, over the
country of the Caspian Gates (eastward of Bagha) as far as the TanaTa, 133
"
Jackson, 97. -24, note 2.
Hjde, Vet.
1887, 137. 138, 140.
Comp. Tabari
Comp.
3. 5.
Mirkhond
1.
180, 8.
Barthclcrny, Livrc d'Ardu J. Fc. Miillcr, Wiener Zeltschrift f. K. d. M. V. 18D1,
no Jackson, 218. in Athcnaios, Deipnosophistac 575a 112
676,
Pers. rclig. hist. 303 scq. 322.
(ed.
Jvaibd
3,
Spiegel, Zeitschr. d, Morg. Ges. 52, 180,
07).
viiitf,
Paris
LIFE
AND LEGEND OF ZARATHUSHTRA.
therefore, over KhorusHii
and the
plain of the
(
153
Xarifuhvs marries
>xus.
Odatis, the daughter of the king of the Marathes Homartes (perhaps
Amorges) in the same way as Gushtasp, in the wins the hand of the emperor's daughter in Byzanz. The Shahnameh, tale of Chares is older than the Awesta, excepting its most ancient parts, Horaarges
or
and Bactria
is
The Marathes are otherwise not not to bo thought of. it was wished to put a better known race like the
mentioned, therefore
Sar mates or the Maiotes in their place. 115 But here is erroneously assumed that Tanais were the Don, as in Herodotus, whereas at
Alexander's time the Jaxartesor Orxantes was called Tanais, as
thought
to
Shahnameh
be in connection with the
The
it
as
was
in the
tradition
brother's place
Hystaspes take his
lets
Don. " 1
being more
important to the legend; and the wedding journey, therefore, is not taken to the Arayrgian Sakes, but to Byzanz, from which the late form of the tradition can be traced in Firdusi,
whieh has
also used remini-
1
scences of Xerxes campaign against Hellas, but has already knowledge of the Khazar prince Elias. n5 That the hitter tradition had net even
thought of a kingdom of Bacfcria, is shown by the (naturally otherwise lk3 The coin menworthless) account that only Luhrasp founded Balch. tioned by Jackson with the legend 'Ap 00 10^ *
it
belongs
to KanC-rki,
who reigned
but did not reside in Bactria.
The
in
cannot allude to Luhrusn,
north-western India in 73 A.D., tion on the coin
re
is
a
man
with a horse, and tho legend answers to the Awestan Auncadaspa, a surname of the genius Apam-napat. 1V7 The reason that the field
from
Par-
to
Ba.-tria
II..l>i.-iiii notrr,
liV
may be sought iii
St.-|.h:u.i
in
Kthniea. Lupl.
By/..
eirrui:
hi-tnrieal
\-
]
n. 7, 4,
Alth-Tih.
rhrift d.
!>
Ho
JftoktOO 2-H.
ha^c.klU-
I
the
town
'
al-li
i-
I, (iJ5.
tho tjcautiful.
.1
AwesUn
IS,
us of
andH.
:.XXVI.,7.
8tdn, Zoroatarian Deities, Lon.i
Eoffnuiin, 8
M
,
4.
'
\
Or
MUrt. 150. Aurel
154
FERDINAND
When
the whole of
JUSTI,
Western Iran and the remainder
of India
was
under the sway of Alexander's successors, the legends and traditions were placed partly in the eastern province which was still in the possession of the Arians, where the Greek-Bactrian kings and the
Parthians ruled, without interfering with the religion of their vassals. The Iranian tradition suffered many changes and extensions during the five hundred years' sway of the Arsakides, and the Iranian princes
endeavoured to write their names in the Book of Kings. Rustam,
Awesta Sdma Rcresaspa, appears
in the
princely house,
who
as
the embodiment of the
since the first century ruled in Sakastan (so called
B.C., from the Sakas who settled there) and Arachosia, and to which the mighty Hyndopheres, one of the Magi who adored the since 140
1143 and the figure of the Hyrkodes and others belonged, Parthian Gotarzes lives on in that of Godarz of Ispahan ; and Meher-
child Jesus,
dotes(Mithradates V.
107113)
inMilad, son ofGtirgen (Firdusi).
1
*9
Yezdegerd III., that when flying before the Arabs he took the sacred fire from Rai and placed it at Marw. 150 The sacred It is related of
fire
Khurrah was
at the wish of Zoroaster conveyed
from Khwariztn (Khiwa),
where
it
by King Wishtaspa had been worshipped by the
king Jamshed (by some accounts, only by Anosharawan, 579), to al-Karian in the district of Darabgerd in Pars (not, as
mythical
531 the
Bundahishn
land, the sacred
says, to fire
Kabul).
When
the Arabs broke into the
was divided and taken more into the
and partly to al-Baidha G-ushmisp was taken to Sagastan
west of Persepolis. 151
partly to Pasa
to the
The
(Seistan)
fire
of the
1*9 iso isi
152
and so the origin
Kawi-dynasty was transplanted from Atropatene
us Comp.
Grundria
d. iran. Philol.
interior
to that place.
11.506. 507.
Marquart, Zeitschr. d. Morgcnl. Ges. 49, 634. 641. Tabari 3682, 3. Tabari transl. by Zotenberg 3, 503.
Hamadhaui
d'or, ed. Barbier
(Bibl. Geograph. Arab. cd. J. de Gocje) 246,8. Masudi, lea Prairiede Meynard et Pavet de Courteille 4, 75. Shahrastani, transl. by Haara
299. Hoffmann, Syrische Miirtyrerakten 285. Baihaki in Yakut 3, 958. Hoffmann 207. Jackson 44. 4g. 212. A Tribe in Seistan, the Kaiani, pretend to descend from the Kawi-dynasty George N. Curzon, Persia
brUcker
1,
is*
:
1,228, note.
AND LKGKND
LIFE
155
ZAKA'I HUSHTUA.
>1
Sagastan was probably conquered by Bahrain II. (-70 -93), and Bahrain III. (2 J3) and Hormizd III. (-157) were Saganshahs before they became great kings. (
By degrees rose
n
the whole of th ,'owcrs in
:
Iranian Part liian
Western Iran,
in like
inoveme!.
and
:a-an,
]
inia.
.
.d,
and
Awe.--.tan
forms;
it is,
Median language was employed
therefore, easy to imagine artificially in the
Parthian
other dialect of the sacred literature, the Pahlawi, has
as the
still
ve they liavi
1'Yiyij
tinctly old Persian
that the old
Se^t
1;
i,
been
kingdom manner MS the
used for centuries after the modern Persian language had
been developed. In the Yashts, that
be
may
placed in the times of the
Parthians, places in Western Iran are (Bavri, that district
is,
Bavli,
late
seldom mentioned, as Babel
the Aramaean form of the name), Kwirinta, the
and lake of Chaichasta, and others, but the province of and the basin of tho Hilmaiid are more often mentioned and
i
with
details
many
and names of towns, rivers and mountains.
geographical chapter already mentioned, or
.'llilad :ia
home
in tho
Book
of the
Law, seems
which
is
1
prefixed
like the letterpress to a
T
'-
Tho
U>
map
of
time of Eratosthenes.
Only at the beginning Zoroaster's m-warjo, and at the end it is said, there
is stat>
might be other (besides the quoted places) regions, plains and count lit
whii-h
at
religious-geographical account of the
ken away
tli
dominion,
probably
dates from
th
ion of tho first chi| Lrianfl
of the part
i" Yaaht *
into
h-an,
it
15 * and by the year 129 B.C., part and <>f the purpox* o:
iocument about tho immigraIns added g| .tion
tl
10,
i
13.14. 19, fiO.7.
J'reussiachc
Jah
conn:
from the Srlmk;
(1897)62.63.
;ll
,
religion.
FERDINAND JUSTI
156
was conquered by Kyros, without a kingdom of tlie Bactrians, or even the name of these people being mentioned with that of the Sakes, Masagetes, >erbikes and Dahas according to Ktesias Bactria
1
;
the Bactrians surrendered accession to the throne,
made
a
of
pretender
when sis
At
voluntarily. all
time of
the
Dareios'
the provinces revolted, no mention
in Media,
Persis, Susiana, Arachosia,
is
and
the Satrap Dadarshiof Bac-tria could unconcernedly leave his province to
Margiana which belonged to Bactria. Xerxes his enormous army with Bactrian and Sakian
quell the insurrection in
could augment
155
warriors under his brother Hystaspes, and lead them against Hellas,
without having to fear a hostile attack in the north-east. After Alexander Greek kings ruled Bactria when the Hephthalites (Haital or Yuechi, sometimes called Huns) allied with the Tokhars des;
troyed
Greek-Bactrian kingdom and made Balkh their capital
the
(128 B.C.), the duty of defending the north-eastern frontier
The Salmans Bahram V. and under Peroz.
Parthians.
to the Haital
after
vainly
retake
to
tried
fell to
Bactria
the
under
They were even obliged to pay tribute Peroz's defeat by Yu-chin or Khushimwaz (484).
gained in 557 a victory over this people, who were already hastening towards decay, and which was soon after wiped out by the
Khusrau
I.
Turks. 156
The
victory enlarged for the first
Dareios III., the frontiers of the Iranian
time, since the days of
Kingdom
to
the
Oxus and
reminded the Persians of the heroic deeds of Kai Khusrau in the legend,
who had conquered and
much worked up
killed Afrasiab,
and whose figure
is
according to the pattern of his Siisanian name-sake.
Since then the warfare that
is
pictured in the
Shahnameh
did not cease,
Mongolians and Tatars razed the frontier walls to the ground, and Iran was taken from the Persians, who had long since changed the religion of the old Persians for that of Islam and had until
become subjected i" Herod. i
to Turkish dynasties.
7, 64.
Compare with F. von Richthofcn, China
MUB&HI T.
II.,
No.
arohSol. II. 6, 142.
2, p.
166.
II.,
439.
Vasconcellos-Abreu in Le
Specht, Journal Asiat. Dez., 1883, 319 *ey.
Drouin, Revue
LIFE AND LEGEND OF ZAKATIIUSHTllA-
1,7
Pa I'M tradition has presented us with a portrait of the Prophet, and Jackson supports the view that the well-known relief of TFik-i-Bostiin, which represents the king standing by a figure with a Th<>
government from Ahnramaadij is a Sasanian the Zoroastrian legend, and that the ftoroaster-ligure
halo, receiving a ring of .ration of
157 may more correctly be Ahuramazda.
this
.so-called
works
likeness
of
Th
have
<
by Bahdln Dadabhoy Kavasji, Bombay, 1240 (1871), edition of the Shiihoameh,
song beginning on
The
Bombay,
1067 of the edition by Turner IMaean.
p.
who had
Artaban V., the
last of the Parthian-,
follows from the comparison .vhere
inscriptions
who, with
on
a elub in
of
its
Irilo
1
'"
God and
the
their
lotos ilower
ancestor of
the grotto decorated, in the act of receiving the
Saper III., wreath or circle of rule from Orma/d.
tlii-
in a lithographed
1846, p. 567, at the head of the
undoubtedly represents Ardashir L, the
relief
used
Prophet as a frontispiece for religious Awesta in Juzarati writing
tlu
for example, in the edition of the
;
oi'ten
horses
his
Both tiguivs are stand is prostrate on the ground '.
who
with the
relief
first
;
al
the king are mounted, and in the
mentioned
arc
l>y
naim
hands ami a halo round his
Tin-
-.
p
:
on a
I
(an old symbol of the Sun-worshippers on account
irs with the same Heliotropism), is the sun-god Mithra. on the coins of the Turushka kings and with the inscription of hi* I
'"
mrod-dfi and most prominently on the rel; to Antiorhos I. of Komm:t^r '-ne. tli iving his hand 1
name,
1
'
1
1
'
of the Ac'
iiisand Srlenki'l'
"
ThcscTcnth '1
10
ii:
'
iiir
the hand
holding with
<
*
-
(wiih r~i
tlircMi
II..
tho
Yasht Mithr.v
club, with l'"J knots
and 100
RroMels, 189G, 166.
Le Coml
cute).
125.
|
ColDBofCtr.
|
Am
4.24. also in
ii. '
>
1
.'
Hum.'tiiM
1S8.
iu Klciiiasu-i..
I
'H-
'.
FERDINAND
158
JUSTI,
a powerful one, heros-down-throwing, mounted with yellow brass, strong, golden, the strongest of the weapons, the most victorious blades,
of the weapons, before which
whom
sinful one, of evil ones."
10
-
is
afraid Aeslnna, the
are frightened all invisible devils
Likewise Sraosha carries a club
1
"3
and
evil-thinker,
the
and the Warenian also
Ahuramazda
in the Sasanian sculpture.
FERDINAND
Ya^ht 10, SG
Wendidad
;
comp.
6, 5.
18, 304(71).
JUSTI.
KHSHATHRA VAIRYA, One
of the
'Tnv Kingdom como prayers that
\ve
mother's knee.
Zoroastrian Archangels.
'
one of the petitions
is
Christians ns children are It
is
in the
taught
to
first
and best our
utter at
interesting, therefore, to find that this conception
kingdom and its establishment, so familiar to us in Christ's teaching, and one of the ideals of the ancient faith of Judaism, may be traced in a somewhat parallel manner also in / nism. The of u divine
conception hed-for
Khshathra
contained in
is
Avestan Khshathra
the
Vohu Khshathra,
Kingdom/
'the 1
Ishtdisb, 'the
Kingdom
of Desire."
Good Kingdom,' or And as the notions of
an earthly and a spiritual empire blend together conception is
to
ome more
ni
exalted
in
Ithshalkra
application,
or
the sense of sovereignty or
in
the older Jewish
and
be possible to recognizo a sort of shading
and the material
boiic
'the
\
,o
hi-tweeii
int<
>n,
it
the
of the
v.
kingdom and as the ge:
ling ov:er metals.
In the court of Ahur.i Ma/.d.i, Khshathra Vairya ~!ia-pmds,
ment
oi
01
stial
A
throne.
i
order of rank about
council in
,-lnAvn in
Arrhir
Vonu MANAH / ASHA VAHISIU-A /
KBSHATI!
YA /
i:
\
MA.
\
the
H9fMcAqf
////
:
Am
The arrange-
SPBNTA ARMAHI
*\
HAT
AMK
Sup. ttq.,
A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSON,
160
in
But before proceeding further \vith the discussion of Khshathra detail, a word may be said with reference to the radical theory
propounded by Darmesteter in which appeared shortly before ascribes the doctrine of
the
great translation of death.
his
Avesta,
This hypothesis, which
Amesha Spentas
to the influence of
the
Ideas,' and regards Vohu Manah as a reflex of Philo's (Thews Logos), and argues that parallels to the other
Neo-Platonic Gclos Ao'yos
the
his
'
Atnshaspands are to be found in the Philonic Awaits (Dunameis) cannot be said to have met with favor among A vestan scholars generally.
much
So
on the subject by specialists and that there remains little to add but to repeat again the doctrine of the Amshaspands can be shown to be at least has
been
written
that most ably that
a century older than Darmesteter would place the Gathas, and
Strabo
undoubtedly as old as Zoroaster himself. 25),
who
nearly a century
lived
Ameretat under the Greek form (AmJirdatos), and
he
AvdbaTos
than
(c.
Asha, moreover,
is
i.e.
(Anadatos), i.e.
Windischmann, Andhita, as a concept
is
'AjidptfaToe
Vohu Manah
p. 86,
not only admitted to be an
of the Vedic rta, but the designation
mentions
Plutarch,
refers also to 'Q^av^s (Omancs)
(see Strabo 11, p. 512c, cf.
1856).
earlier
it is
B, C. 63- A. D.
Miinchen
equivalent
found in
rmmy
Old Persian names under the form Arta, as well as in the Bactrian name 'ogvdpTTjs, Oxyartes, which apparently corresponds, etymologically at least, to
A vestan
Arta-uames
same
is
in
true of
UkJisJiyat-ereta.
Justi,
See, for example, the long list of
Iranisches Namenbuch, pp. 31
Yohu Manah, Vohuman,
Amshaspand given
to
Isfendiar, that valiant
Artaxerxes, hero
or
whom
who gave up
Bahman,
40, 485.
The
name
of the
the
tradition calls the son of his
life
in defence of the
The comparatively frequent occurrence of these names based on the names of the Amshaspands, as I have noted in the Zoroastrian creed.
Grundriss der iranisclien Philologie, proves that the doctrine of the Amesha Spentas must have existed, and was current, at the close of the Achannenian period. as
much
as our
These names presuppose that doctrine just Gabriel, Michael, and Raphael,
own proper names
K IISIIATIli; A V A
uppose the
of the
!s
I
able.
from the
the
to
<
IliYA.
\
It
1
may be
'">
1
added, moreover,
tl:
-..].
from
Ravav
latest
So much of a digression wns allowable by way of criticism, wh-'n we meution, 'oufyijr, or 0we now approach our as Iiiictrian name in early know contains ;
:i
:
whether the form lc Hlt-khlhathra or Voliu-U
tthra, otli tlie
Hie
.
idea of
its
ra) acc"i
us back to
>astnanisra.
7v//
>r
Kingdom/ or
Kii
Sha
raver or !
o of !i
has
t
inscription, <
45.
or
,
ta
nppropriat
,
tl
Avesta
In '
Dame
()
1
s
49,
:
,
&(\,
sec
anvl
:
(HM^LT,
he V,
*^ood
-hathra. <;e
to the
rule,
This
i
Ams:
Ti
is all
tlin:
for
the
\Torc important
I
the idea
is
lal
IT,
M
tho
or that
l'k'-se>l
on
sense
of Air reicrn
wh
.rth
will
:iniiini
fl
'emont the
Buinlal, tl
19
good order/ which corresponds precisely
form of the rame-.
.r
M,
Chi>
In '.
'
'.
A vest an
th'
-'HO.
it
/
which Plu
six divi
or
23
V-.
lonsali
the
A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSON,
162
'
Haptanghaiti,
may we
for all enternity
Mazda,
'
attuin
sometimes called simply
tliy
(Ys. 41, 2 v>/ul
In the
diiini-c).
to
hallowed sovereignty is 2 Kingdom, Rule, Power'; some-
Oatluls
tins
'
klishatlira
Ahura Kingdom, khshathrem toi mazdd aliurd
Good
3 vuhu khdiathra 'the Good Kingdom/ as opposed to 'the Kingdom of the Wicked One' ( /. r., Ahriman );'* or it is 'the 5 6 ' the Kingdom of Desire/ 'the Realm where the sun (ever) shines/
times
it is
Rule/
Mighty
7
f
Ahnra, Asha, and Vohu Manali. In general far
is
more
it
may be
but
in order
which belongs
Sovereignty
to
8
said that
abstract than either
he ranks next
'
the Wi?hed-for
Khshathra Vairya as an archangel
Vohu Manah
still
vivid
or
Asha Vahishta
enough as is in
Zoroastrian tendency to personification
a figure.
to
whom
The whole
fact remarkable, consider-
but recall such later day personifications of abstract virtues, or the like, as are found in the early European moraits
ing
2
30. 7. For convenience Justi's transcription is adopted in this article. 31. 22 51. 1 48. 8. See also Ys, 37. 5 and Vsp. 20. 1. I ask this, 31- 15 Puresa avat i/u m-iiniafi dretji'uite khshatJirem Jiunaiti Ys.
e.g.
Vs.
.
;
;
'
)*.
'
It can
antiquity.
;/<-'
the punishment for him who advanceth the Power of the Wicked.' A noteworthy contrast betv/een the sovereignty of goo and of evil ralers upon earth, will be found in the Dinkart, translated by Dastar Peshotan Behramjee Sanjaua, VI. 422 3
what
is
I
;
vii.
viii.
406; 5
468.
51- 2 dviiJil mot ixhtvixlt liltslitttlircm, which Nerayosangh plainly renders by the desired power,' dehi mahyam vdnchitam rajyam see Spiegel, Neriotengh's The Pahlavi has ixht 2><wan Itlnitayih, cf. Mills, Gathas, p. 343. Corn}V.;/ja, p. 219. pan' also Ys. 48- 8. }'*
me
'grant
'in the
Lit.
sun-seeing kingdom' (qdruj-durr-ni l-'ixlt if/trui"), which the gloss of xuryapade pratudo 'gti) also refers to Parudise. On the sun in relation to the other world, see the Great Iranian Bundahishn passage translated by Darmes-
Neryosangh
ZA.
tetcr. L< 7
(hi la,
314.
ii.
Y%. 31. 4
Khulitifli.i-cin
AnjoTiyhvat.
For example see Ys. 30. 8 tnnzdd t'tibt/o klislmthiem 'thy Kingdom, O Mazda' Ys. 32. 6 thtoahml r>e mazdd lihxliathrui afihdtcd in thy Kingdom, Mazdn, that is, your- and AshaV Ys. 34- 10 1litr
'
;
;
{
;
alj
eternity' s.
;
Ys. 51- 4
'////-a
mattt taibyo khihathrem
l-hxh'ithra
roJtu
uuizila'
maim hit a
through thy Kingdom, Mazda' '
Ys.
30. Mazda, Vohu ;
roirldaltl thy Kingdom, nom.) shall establish,' cf. Bartholomae, Grundriss der iran. Pit Hoi. 128. cf. also Ys. 31. 6 nniztla f/r a Jthxh'tthn'm i. hi/
Manah
1
(instr. as ;
t.
KHSHATIIKA VAIRVA. lity
dramas, or tho images that
wave which
above the crest of that allegorical
rise
vcr Kir/iand
and culminated
in
Siu-ns-.-i-'
As a specimen of Zo
>n9.
ofKhshathra
Vairya wiUi the other AmBhaspands, photic vision the inspired .SJ
we ma
Vs. 33. 11.
>
Inpro-
upon Kh-hathra in hearkening to hi- prayer and
his eyes, railing
up
tojoin with Ahura and the eelestial host
granting favor to his petition: 'May the most beneficent Ahura M and Armaiti (Harmony) and A -ha (flight &), that promotes tho world, and Khshathra (Kingdom) give ear unto me and show favor to me at the
9
giving of every reward.'
Somewhat
similar
is
the jlasiic con-
Khshathra, as Power, joining with the other Archangels,
ion of
in
Gaya Maretan, when assailed 1-y tincame Khshathra and Vohu Manah
the defence of newly created man, '
forces of evil:
And
to his side
Good Mind) and Asha the ang<
at the
1-
One
'
1
(Righteousness).'
opening of the old
is
almost reminded uf
mora
-tie
of Perst
ance, or the similar striking scene in Marlowe's Faustus.
But more a
medium
Ormazd :i
Mind)
often, perhap-,
rather
the world
the
re rather th-j:
>way or rale through
shall e^tahlish for Mazda.'
no doubt,
Ya.
for
1
-'
The
the
Vohu Manuh (Good
idea of thi> rule of univer>al
association
of
Khshathra with
I'-
33-
rtes not only
Bczxeiibcr^rr'n
' .
The word oompcnse/ but -acut. Sec Qc
I
30 ." Maretan
is
;
Not
meant.
.-,Q.
'.' 4
\~>
-
Mnir:i,
30
8 at
"na
Qaya ;
ail
:.
your
wll
according to wish/'
ite
i
a realization of 'the Sovereignty which
counts,
9
than the agent,
make
'shall
Khshathra
,
th"
,nnnl>a rdnd.,
see
164
A.
WILLIAMS JACKSON,
V.
5 Marezhilika, or 'Mi- ivy which caivth for the poor."
The two are
invoked side by tide in the A vest u ; and tiio great Iranian Pnmdahishn adds thai 'the function i-i' .^hahrevar is to inten-ede\vith Anharina/d in behalf of the po pa:j>k'n
It is this
should
tliat
ride in
same
sort of
incidental allusions in later Zoroastrian tributes to the
good
texts.
and com-
uprightness
the lu-aits of kings as 1 -5
we may
infer
It is this that
from con-
on earth.
rule
In the world of material things Ivhshathra Vairya has a special or as an it is the and ; duty charge Amshaspand oversight guardian10 This function is recognized in the Avesta itself, ship of metals. as is
shown by
Atnesha Spenta
;
we worship
thut careth for the poor.'
17
ditional interpretation of is
'
the pious utterance
in connection
sovereignty and
the
we worship Kbshathra Vairya, the Molten Metal; we worship Mercy
The usual explanation, and also the traKbshathra Vairya's association with metal
with regal wealth, or precious metals as symbolic of This is metallic weapons as an instrument of power.
i 3 Yt. 2- 7 marezhdikem. thrnyo-dnghuni yazamaide 'we worship Mercy that careth the for poor'; cf. also Yt. 2- 2. Add perhaps the last line of the Ahuna Vairya formula kJt<sha>thremcu alittrd d ini di'lyubyodadat rdstdreni. :
11
See the passage from tho Gt. Iran. Bd, translated by Darmcsteter,
Avesta.
ii.
See references under Note 4 above and compare Sad Car
15
Le Zend-
313. 3,
6 transl. West, Sacred
passage from the Kavayats, The function of translated by Ervad B. K. Antia, Caina Memorial Volume, p, 162 Khshathra Vairya is to guide sovereign*} on the path of justice. He is always on the watch that sovereigns may act with justice. He is the friend of just rulers. A just
Books of the East,
24. 261.
[Add
also
the interesting
'
:
He is the protector of gold, s'lver, as well as other metals, and it is brings about an abundance of metals in mines. It is Khshathra Vairya, who bestows livelihood to Derwishes in this world, and recommends them for a sublime
ruler lives long.
he
who
place in the next world.'] i Cf. Gt. Iran. Bd. transl, Darmesteter, Le ZA, ii. 313 ; Sis. 13- 14, and especially ' ^5. 14 13 } metal is a counterpart of Shatvaii'5 himself in the world and whosoever ;
propitiates melted metals, his
fnme
subsists in the world,
and the glory
of
Afiharmazd
heaven' (after West's translation, S.B.E. v. 376). See also Zsp. 22Zoroaster the care and keeping of metals, cf. 8, where the archangel Shatver assigns to and Wilson, Jackson, Zoruattet the Prophet, p. 47; West, S.B.E. xlvii. 161
becomes
his
own
p.
0.
in
;
7. KkshatJirem vairim amethem xpr.nteni yazamnidc, ayohhslmstcm yazamarezdikcm thray-drlijhTini ijuzainaide. Qt.tAtpJtpiQQ.l. yntamaidc, hhshathrcm vair'nn yaxamaidt, ayokhshuftem ynzamaide*
17
inaide,
Yt. 2.
KHSHATHKA implied in
rly
autliuritv,
the Iranian Buodabishli
hand
and
165
\'AIUVA. ftfid
lnt, perhaps, tbei uf
'Kingdom' with
as
id
show
tried to
the
Gatlula
to
rding
(cf.
that the comieeti<>n
Ys. 51.
was
'>/>'.
in
view le right,
1
I
:
ft.
30.
7
a
;
mon-
and
'}),
'
the
p.-ir
i.-ularly,
For
conception
of
that
i
iileali/ing
Khshathra
ti
ndm
N'airya
out
spirit,
the
i>f
il
from the
world'
B
WOIM
:i
in:
i
hat
t
i-
he
BM
Gt. Iran. B<1. trtnal. Darmostctcr,
Le ZA. U. 818, an
shall
synonymous
:
e r.-n-t
the
Prophet's
19
that
the
domain of
lie lia< exalted
and empire which Ahura Ma/.da
'
H'.
a
are to inter-
dominion
to
in
they are the arch;,
rthiy sn\
Midi
but
that
.dm of the
into the
,\\en
over waters and plants,
g
]
thi
,
<>{
his duties as a prc-iding div:
recall
still
ncede that /oroa-ter's
material
flood
fiery
In any case, the intercliM kingdom, and even if it be argued that the
and Immortality.
lit'hdthis
LI
(
the genii ,
ll.'.iltli
that
.-ad
1
we may
l>een old,
-
:in
was Y>.
;
would make clearer the connection
it
leas is possible
are not only
In
which the wicked should bo punished and the good full in the Bundahislm (I3d. 30. if this J).
in eliai'L-e oi'the metal
may have
or
1
bo accompanied by
to
iui-p -tud as a jiei>"iiiii.-ati
i
M-tal.'
described in
ptii-i;
the
ayo!Ji.i
teaching the coming of the Kingdom,
r's
il/
Mult --n
'
-u
J
I
p. Iviii. geq.j
Ku
of thi-
-k
'
Klialnthra
ia
hand with compa^i
in
\
article published in
B.
el
or
can be no
in c.
A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSOU,
166
dom and '
l
aijdk/isitsta
'
Molten Metal of the
i>
as
demonstrable in the Gathas as in
Younger A rest a (Vsp. 20.
1
;
Yt. 2. 7
In a couple of Younger Avestan passages, moreover,
;
it
Yt is
17. 20).
perfectly
evident that khshathra vainja means simply metal (see Yt. 10. 125 and
Yd. 18. p. xciii)
both of them prose passages
C ;
and
in
employed as a synonym
Khshathra
Kingdom
de Harlez, A vest a Traduit,
for a metallic instrument,
Kauga, Acesta Lldwnanj^ In conclusion,
cf.
one place in the Vendidad (Yd. 9.
it
9) the
words arc
of knife
(see also
s. v.).
may be
stated again,
as
was stated
at the outset
Wished-for Kingdom, the Good Kingdom, the
Yairya, 'the
of Desire,' in Zoroaster's teaching denotes, in a spiritual sense,
and brings ideal rule, whether be on earth by regal power and authority, or in the realm of Ormazd, the kingdom of heaven and, secondly, in the realm of material things that dominion which puts an end to evil
it
;
Khshathra Vrurya presides over the kingdom which stand as a sign or symbol of power.
A. V.
of metals
and minerals,
WILLIAMS JACKSON,
Columbia University,
New
York.
M EDI ETA L GREEK REFERENCES TO THE AVESTAN CALENDAR. THE mo^\ Calendar
is
source
imp^rtr-nt
undoubtedly the
for
saeml
our knowledge of the Avestan whirh i< siippl.
text itself,
by most helpful information furnished by the Puhlavi books. are,
however, other allusions
be considered
The
to this
which must
chronological
our collection of data
known
best
mueh
if
is
to
There
approximate completeness.
of these references are in Persian or Arabic, but while
them
attention has been given to
the study
in
of the
Parsi Calendar, little notice has been paid to the Byzantine acco
Greek accounts,
these medieval
both few of access, the
translation? of
have their importance, and ns in books which are not easy 1
thorn
These translations are
public.
too,
number and
iii
:
may bo
of
tribute to
as a
pi
interest
to
the
T
:
of Dastur 1'olK'tan Behramji Sanjana, one of their m.>t dUtingui-
and scholars.
-ts
It
is
to
be noted that the earliest non-Parsi allusion
Iranian chronology
is
found
in
Quintus Curtius
to the an<
R<,;'
of tho first century A. 1)., wlm writes in his History of Alexander 111, " There- follow.-d th): jTOuUli, dad in scarlet robes, in
.1
.
number
to the d ijt of all the year, for the
in
author
Iranian
carl
Insion
solvo
;i
to
me
is
the treatise of G
impression of
]\i<
if
in
M- rmann
and
!
.M
''
references in
aware,
'
known
1"
in
truth.
found
year of the
Tb. re are no other
ide.l in'
a<
honest wish to gain it
h;i>
l-e.-n
pul
th
the
LOUIS H. GRAY,
163 symlula, BOMI.
Greek
"
text
I
v
7<',
which OOB
Long
ago, as
The
pp. '27-07.
translation of the portion of the
here is as fellows
ifl
my
you know,
dearest
1 :
I
.lohannes,
investigation of this Persian matter before us,
and had
named Manuel, of the city of Trehizond. You, me and took pleasure in what was said, and, so with
pursued the
too,
priest
teacher a
as a
were often
from being averse to the acquisition of this subject, you embraced the science and urged me to set forth in more ordered fashion the words which had been spoken. Listen to me, then, as I describe the mere outlines of this chronology,
and
recollect, as far as
In the place we must recall how Persia and by whom it was translated first
me
told
I
this
acquired
words.
teacher's
rny
system was brought from
into the
that one Chioniades had been bred all
can,
far
Greek tongue.
Manuel and had
in Constantinople,
the sciences, but that he longed for yet another subject of
study whereby he might get wisdom and practise the healing art with Thus when he heard from some friends that he would not be skill. able to attain
his wish unless
he went
he counted
to Persia,
all
as
naught and hasted thither as fast as he might. On the way, however, he stopped at Trebizond, and there associated for a considerable time 2 with the Groat Cotnnenus. Revealing to this prince his purpose, he the him utmost from received consideration, and proceeded to Persia with
much honor.
Chioniades soon became skilled in the ways of the
and was made
Persians
a
of their king,
friend
whose esteem he
When, however, he was minded to learn astronomy he enjoyed. found none to teach him, for it is a law in Persia that they who will 1
For further information on Chrysokokkcs see Weidler, Jlistoria
Wit'-mberg. 1741, 1790-1809,
iv.,
pp.
p.
280;
153154,
Fabricins, xii.,
liiMintln-ca
r pp. 54-. 7
;
Cfrccca,
Krumbach'
r,
cd.
Earless,
Hamburg,
Getchithtt dcr
bytantiniscken, Portions of the text hero
Usencr, p. 23. J.iti-i-dliii'i 2nd edition, Munich, 1897, p, 622 translated have also been edited by Ismael Eoulliau, Astronaut ur, philolaica^fATiB, 1645, 211-214 Joseph Scaliger, DC cut end at I one femjwrum, Geneva, 16^9, pp. r>22, 526-5^7 p]>. ;
;
;
Ira ijoijiccr, Amsterdam, i,
2
One
Antwerp,
Useuer, p. 23.
pp.
247, 249,
315
;
Denia Petau, DC
17* 3, xi.. p. 55.
Greek emperors of Trebizond. probably Alexios See the list of this dynasty given by Krumbacher,
of the
1297 to 1330.
lfir.8,
IT.,
p.
who reigned from 1146, and
consult
MEDIEVAL
may
RBFVBBNCKS
(,1,'EKK
acquire
all science:-
Now when
nomy.
but that
TO
AVB8TAH
Til!
Persians
alone
he had inquired the reason
learned that an ancient prophecy prevailed
\I.K\h.\l;.
may pursue the Persians
among
astro-
prohibition and
for this
the
to
kingdom would be destroyed by Romans acquainted with the science of astronomy, the rudiments of which they should
effect that their
have previously learned from the Persians, lie knew not how ro g the knowledge he desired. However, alter much toil and services many to the king, he succeeded, though with difficulty. According t<> the
command, Cbiouiades was admitted by the teachers, and shortly became great among the Persians and was counted worthy of their d
After he had acquired much wealth
king's i'avor.
and
pupils he came again to Trehj/ond. bearing with him
These he rendered
the science of astronomy. .
and produced a work worthy
other books of the k,
of
system
as having in their
This was the only
first
system,
the
\\hieh
|-.
whieli
however,
it
than any other system, according to what Manuel wa- correct, it would seen
.-.
then,
the
We
acquired.
set
way
he then
re
h<
a No
are
be translated into
rendered
my
in
Greek
and more
teacher
aid.
Herein
niades had received
it
in
word of mouth by the Per^i -ystom, which i- called the Manual, was
interpreted only this
he
a- plainer
.
is
'I
part detailed accounts of the chronol<
without a commentary, tor be regarded
this fashion
books of
many k, as
re-membrane.-.
of
many
gained
forth in the
by
tirst
place
the
chapter-
of
\\liiei
shall discuss the inter}. relation be!
" This /jr/i" or .
.-!;:
which
i-
method was mad.-
^
P-riin
longitude
7_!
the di-
in
'['he entire longitude ir.m west to 180 imenrrm.-nt of one sea to the
called Til-ne.
east, or from the
Arab
for
,
|
^
j. -
370
LOUIS H. OKAY,
" The year of the Persians was determined in the time of lasdakerdes Sariar. 5 The beginning of this year was Tuesday, the beginning
months was Pharbadin.
of the
When
lasdakerdes sat upon the
throne this year was determined in two ways/ one according to their 8 In both chronologies religion/ which is Pasita, or non-bissextile. there are always 365 days, and 30 days in a month, and at the end of 9 Asphantar they add five epagonal days. According to the other year the determination was for the occupations 10 of the four seasons, and
commencement
the
11 or of the occupations, and this is called Kapisa,
Now, each month
bissextile.
of this, too, has thirty days,
but
six
days are added at the end of the year, for when the Kapisa year comes round there is an additional day. When these epagonal days are is an extra month every hundred and twenty years. Therefore the excess of the solar year over the lunar year is comprised
combined, there
which
in this period,
extra year, and the
Every 1,460 years there is an month Pharbadin is found in its proper place,
is
first
thirty days.
and the entrance of the sun If
din.
we wish
into Aries occurs on the first of
the Persian year,
to calculate
we
Pharba-
take the years
from the creation of the world and subtract from them 6,139, and the remainder-
is their year, reckoning from the with which the Persian year begins.
first
part of October
" The 12 A decree was issued by this year of the Sultan Melixa. Sultan that they should date the journals by his year, according to the commencement of the time of his year, when the sun begins to 5
Cf
Persian
J^j^ ^J tj*. ajj Can. /"
Bcaliger,
:
and without). 7
This should have been rendered, according to Scaliger, ''equality."
s
Arab.
(/Ju)
Literally, 1
"
A-bx^j
furtive, stolen,"
a translation of the Arabic
&3yL
Rather "usage," Arab. jU*Ju*| in Scaliger's opinion. Arab.
(*Ju
The famous Jalal ud-Din Malik Shah ibn Alp Aral an the
Seljuk.
MEDIEVAL GKETK BBFBBnCES 10 THl AY; -IAN CALENDAR. 171 Moreover, the commencement of each month occurred
enter Aries.
when
the sun passed from one sign of the zodiac
was Sunday.
beginning of this year
number
from the
of years from creation of the world, the remainder
of Melixa.
Melisa
The
to another.
If t>,o36 be subtracted
is
is the year Therefore the beginning of the year of the Sultan the sun enter* Aries, and it enters now on the thir-
.
.
when
.
teenth of March.''
A
full
:ier,
be of
translation of the text of Chrysokokke>, as
in his hook entitled interest
little
here.
Ad
13
it i>
given
The
treatise
of
l>y
ould
llittvriam Astruiiumice Syr
Ohrysokokkes consists
mainly of intricate rules for the reduction of Persian dates to Greek, and it will be sufficient, in my judgment, to cite two passages * which 1
seem above
its
general
These selections treat of the reckoi
level.
" On the calculation of the mouths and days, and are as follows time of the months and days of the Persians. You must know that
of
:
in the
year
378 of the Persians their year began when the sun If then we wish to calculate the months and da\
red Aries. the
we proceed as follows: Taking we subtract, according to
Persians,
period of the l\-r.-ians,
the iiquifed t'-mporul th
W
the years already mentioned, or 378.
r
of the re-
mainder, and thi- number comprises the days from the commene<Mnent of the year of
the Persians
month
thirteenth of the
until
and tike
thirt
on
year
i
th--
Us,
the
:
\Ve reckon the months v
.
thirty,
and
uud
in tln>
of
niin'-ncfiip-ut
th-
iMjrthenno:
the
M
rst
of the lVi>inn
yr.i
mouth Pharladiu. Bo
dcvo
lind
fall-.
he Greek niuiiths
v,
equinox, which
Reckoning backward the in which one of our
March.
of
we inning of the
the
,
i
-,
j,|,.
:w
rinulaa. 33.
TIW MelctDiote
(
of.
172
LOUIS H, OKAY, "
We
J:'xi>nple.
and the remainder
subtract 378 from the 714th year of the Persians,
is
336,
of
which a quarter
is
84.
These are the
days of the Persians from the beginning of their year till the equinox. Sixty days we give to the two months Pharabardin and Ardempeesti,
and the remaining twenty-four to Chortat. The twenty-fourth of Chortat was found to coincide with the third of March. Take, then, 84 days from the beginning of the equinox. Thus the beginning of the year of the Persians is found to occur on the twentieth of December, i'or
then the number
is
completed."
The second passage reads thus
" :
On
the calculation of the Per-
sian day according to the required Greek month. We must observe on what day of the Greeks the beginning of the Persian year falls, and proceed from this day to the day of the required month. Adding
the
number of
the days of the
Greek year which have elapsed since year, we divide it by thirty, and as
the beginning of the Persian
many
times as thirty
do we count
is
contained in
it,
so
many months
of the Persians
beginning with Pharbardin, and give the days leftover
off,
to the following
month.
"Example. We desired to find to what month and day of the month of the Persians, the eighth of March corresponds in the Persian The beginning
year 715.
found
to fall
of the Persiau year at this time has been on the twentieth of December. We take the number of
days which are
left in this
month, that
is,
twelve, also thirty-one days
of January, aud twenty-eight of February,
we would
if it is
not leap-year
(if
were, twenty-nine), and eight of March, total, Dividing this by thirty, we have a remainder of nineseventy-nine. then We teen. give the two periods of thirty days to Pharbardin and
it
Artipees,
and the remainder of nineteen
to Chortat.
In
this
way
found to have nineteen days on the eighth of March. The or six epagonal days, as has been said in the section on the
Chortat five
take
is
years and months of the Persians, are placed
taremat."
afc
the end of Asphan*
MEDIEVAL (.KEKK
KE1
A.VB8TAM
1I1K
i.
The second Ureek nuthority on the Iranian calendar is Isaakos Argyros, a Byzantine monk, \vlio wrote about a quarter of a century 1
'
He composed an explanation of the Persian which the old >di lar Fredrick Sylburg copied a from chronology, This section of the treatise of Argyros is found in Jacob portion. Chrysokokkes.
Christmann's edition of al-Fargbani (Muhamedis Alfragani Arabis
Astronomic Elementa), Frankfort, 151'^, pp. which forms an The translation of the passage from A et
Chronologic^
ing pendant to the account given by Chrysokokkes,
"The method
1
.
interest-
as follows
:
canons were drawn up ly the
the Persian
of
is
'JH--1',
mathematicians of that country, according to the first year of lasdagerd Sarieu Mastre, 16 kiug of the Persians, and their calculations were
based upon the Persian year. This year falls 6 lion of the world, and begins at midday on th ~ian Pharouartes, and is calculated according the Persian city uf Tyliene,
through theNtzaer Chalitat, 17
According
the to
>i,
(
the
t:
rees distant
i-
or, as tin- IVrsiai.s >ay, fruin the
to the Persians
I'harouartcs, Artip-i
which
the
irs after
extreme
months are named as
f
we.foil.
'hurtat, Tyrnia. Mertat, Sachriour.
'
:ima, Ai-
which
:
cha,
''.Mna,
tlie Lg,
Greeks
Peclunan, Asphandarmat
call
epag
Among
the year c.-iiMsts of only 3(5" da\
reckoning there are thirty day- and
:
follows
:ily
that
the
9t
and
ti\
IVi>ian y-ar
and the Ma^i;ir-
,
the Persians, as in
each
among
iu<>rr
,ijv>nal.
tlm-
It
gains one day over the tour y. l{.mau
'
year has
an
-^''
i
days.
Fnrthermoiv.
enti:
,
<
[
and once moiv
road
rgyros cvi
^yL^;
(bio) for
ami the Romans
Lagar.K,
p,
^j~S
rf.
Jiid in.
whence tbo
oloJU^VjIj^-t
Ptolemy, reckoned longitude, "
of
garde, pp. 230-231.
.or, p. 21,
Arab.
^ians
n
i*tr
in
Arb, following
c
231. correctly notes that
w
hould p^ul Matarocha (Arab.
&J***).
LOWS
174 make
H.
GRAY,
the be^iuninn of their years coincide.
After the lapse of four
years, however, the Persians again begin to gaia one day over us, and on regularly. The revolution of 1,460 years was determined at a
point of time 307 years before the beginning of the reign of lasdagerd, so that
from that time the Persians again began
to
gain one day over
us every four years."
The
brief account of the Persian calendar given us
mous author who wrote It
in
1
443
is
of particular interest
by an anonyin one respect.
furnishes us exact equivalents for four days of the year of Yezdagird
812 in terms of the Byzantine year 6951 which corresponds to 1443 A. D. 19 We thus learn that in this year March eleventh corres-
ponded
to
Terma
seventeenth,
September fourteenth to
June twelfth
Dema
to
Mecherma
twentieth,
and December twelfth
twenty -fourth, Farvadin eighteenth. The passage under consideration is found in Joseph Scaliger's Canones Isagogicae, Paris, 1658, pp. 314-315, and in
to
Denis Petau's work Do Doctrina Temporum> Paris, 1703, reads as follows
ii.,
213, and
p.
:
" Aries
was chosen, and it was found that at the end of the year 6951 from the creation of the world and at the beginning of 6952 the sun commenced to enter Aries on the eleventh of the month of at 8,
29
:
40 A.
M.
Then
March
81 3 20 years of the Persians were completed,
and the eleventh of March was the seventeenth of the Persian month
Terma.
In the same year on the twelfth of June at
the sun began
to enter
2,
20
:
8 P.
M.
20 Cancer, for then 81 3 years of the Persians
were completed, and the twelfth of June was the twentieth day of the Persian month Mecherma. Moreover, on the fourteenth of the following September, whon the year 6953 began and 6952 was completed, the sun commenced to enter Libra at 1, 24 28 A. M. of the surne day. :
It was then the Persian year 813,
and the fourteenth day of Septem-
10 To reduce Byzantine years to dates A. J)., subtract 5608 from the Byzantine number, thus 6J51 5508 = 1443, cf. Ideler, Jlandbuch dci- Chronologic, Berlin, 1826, ii.,
pp. 459-461.
ao Soaliger corrects to 812. Consult alao the rulos given or the reduction of dates A. Y. to dates A, D.
by
Ideler,
pp.
520-522,
MKI'TKYAL ORKKK RKFFKKV
IVigTAN -AllADAR.
TO
'!>
On
her was the twenty-fourth of the Persian Dema.
December
same year at
of the
Capricorn.
Then 814-
twelfth day
of
it
in
is
is,
to enter
years of the Persian were completed, and the
In this
mined, that as
of
i
M. the sun began
A.
lij
:
December was the eighteenth
month.
Persian
1
7, 41
tl
fashion
the
of Pliarounrden, the first
^asoas of the year are
four
^
the t\vo equinoxes and
the IVrsian
ices
ire chogen,
manual, according to the year which hns been
described above." It is
almost certain that there were several more references to the
These allusions are either
ancient Parsi system of time. in
inedited
\Villiam
manuscripts.
Lubeck, 1720,
fecp,
p.
Barton, r-
6,
beth, which has since disappeared.-'-
them from
as Burton copied
Avd'iii])e:s, Ghortat, Ntai,-'" iv,
])j).
Mpachman, 1
17-M^,
1
names
Tin-
lost
or exist
/'/>4ana
Vt*
ma-
a
t<>
/.
of the
tlis,
this source, are a< follows
Pharpliardin
:
Tourma, Mortal. F:ilri-ius, in h;
Aupliantar.
"'!,
!">-,
met and Mazunates
mentiuns
(l)nt)
or Arabic), and Astrampsveh<
would be hard
iei>
his
in
a- wiit-rs
on
y Greek
trai.
Win
'
is.-
ther
tlieir
In view of the treatises
to say.
clironology
\\
alue
.
d Aehmet
and A^tramwdild
hos which have already been edited, their roliabilify
KI
em
the Greek But the passages which L have rend. Chr\soknkke<, Ar^yros, and the UlOOymOIU author seem to me to
dimhtful. of
be well woitli the attention Hied the ancient
of ;
that tlieir
who
noble community
pre.^
holy propli
LOUIS
\\
H.
9 L*ffnlo, pp. 229-S80.
np
it 0<|ni
,
8hftinu.l '
-ni.
r,
i'.
!".) I'ilit.-.l ),\
tlMklUi
*
M In
pA*agc tram the
the
KrnmhAcli'
I
'
-r,
p. 22.
THE LITERAL WORDING OF THE GATHAS. These hymns, being unique, epoch making and also unrivalled in the richness of their historical connection, should be learned carefully
by
nil
Parsis, for their difficulties lie chiefly in matters of close inter-
being a mass of important meaning
pretation, there
not disputed
among
cutive words into Sanskrit. a translation,
and
My
translation of
of the
critic is to
first,
turn
is
as well as
tlieir
conse-
years ago I had completed such one chapter of it to a memorial volume
Many
I contributed
of :m importance surpassing that of
at
One
respectable scholars.
one of the most useful duties of a close
them which
in
most works
Yasna XXVIII,
into
of the kind.
Sanskrit
will
be found
page 153 of the Fostgruss to the late Professor Rudolph von Both
the editor of the Vedic portion of the ^Great St. Petersburg Sanskrit dictionary. It is
now
several years old for
it
the 50th anniversary of his doctorate. there, but
it
appeared ; for it in a
I
letter.
note), remarks that
And ho
recalls
in his Yedic Religion, (see 37
an ancient Indian piece.
some of the various
their primeval
of the
'
may
see
kinsman.
S
'
how near The
is
nearer to the Indian
dialects of Greece are to each
append the Zend equivalents
that the Parsis
many many
it
it
notes that the Avesta language
Sanskrit, than I
It
upon the occasion of might be improved here and
possesses unusual authority owing to the place where it having also received the special thanks of the great vedist
Professor Oldenberg in citing
other.
\vas offered
two of these strophes so
to
their ancient
language
chief difference to the eye
sounds of Sanskrit are
(
h
'
is to is
that of
that all or
in the Zend, just as so
of the sibilant sounds in French, Italian, etc. are
'
h
'
sounds in
Spanish. I gave a simple text omitting the accents as the latter can be added by any reader for himself; and, I not being in Germany at could not have corrected the proof-sheets so easily. the moment, I.
THE LITE UAL The
text
al>o
i-
show the
-imply
forms
real
;
Rshvdiji
team
ml hi was omitted
muna^d
ulJl
iu orde
like
iolar
Indiau equivalents for strophe
my
[d] gadhi
iATHAS.
01
so,
can be read
Vasund
6.
The
p>i
it
IL-iv aiv
for himself.
\VUlIl'INi
dehi
[lie]
rta-dd*
6.
1
dirgl
(sic) uj
rabhas [uti-dam] ca
Asmabhyam is
ma.
/
the original Gatha
Vohfi
:
mananha
L'aidi
daidi
Eresvais tu ukhdLais ma/du zarathustral aojonhvat
r.if(o)in".
Ahmaibyaca ahura ya d(ai)bishvato dvai;sao taur\ is
strophe 7 in the Sanskrit.
Deld
>lam pu.ujam]
rta
[he]
[phaldni]
>'i
i>ldni
maim
DMtvamara* Dd.<
ijdma
And
here
the
is
(
/.<
<
rut
m
/
vas mantrdn 5
[su-]me
vasos
r
I /i-
Jatha
:
daidi asha tain a^hiin vanlu'us aynpt. tu ar(a)mait| vi.-ia-j.ai av :
ii
mazda
daostu, I also
klisliayaca, ya
,
in m;iili\
?e
math:-.i
contributed the Sanskrit equivalents
^vv.t ni'
^'a-
1
1
ons of the Congress of Orion' followed, as soon
as.
I
can
in
any
nr.ii:;< r
M4
tg sinoe standing ia n
equi.
I.
K MIL,
A
Professor of Xt/nd Tlnlolc^
>
atich
\'
ubor tUnn
Noutr. i
fnt. -.
t
wrtntr
in Oxi-
.
\M
Sonet
.pt.
Cff.)
d..
AVKSTAN A
ZSVISTY^NO AURVATO.'YS.S')-'?-
Contribution concerning Zoroastrian Angelology.
of Bhakspere'fl vivid image
'heaven's cherubim horsed on
the sightless, couriers of the air' presents a picture that few readers of Macbeth will forget, whether or not some remote lines of the Psalms may possibly have suggested the simile. tion of celestial chargers
the
is
In general the concepWe need only recall
familiar elsewhere.
horses that draw the chariot of the sun in or the old
India onward, Valkyries.
mythologies, from
Germanic conception of the steeds of the
Mithra, Sraosha and Anahita have their care in the Avesta.
Herodotus, or
Xeuophon
'is it
Dio
Persians.
all
Chrysostom
(
that
alludes to this belief
Bor.
Or at.
of the chariot of the
chanting the praise
36
)
among
the
of Zoroaster as
tells
supreme god of the universe.
The Pahlavi Bundahishn pictures the Fravashis, or guardian spirits, when they fought against Ahriman at the as mounted on war horses beginning of the world. But the conception of the archangelic Amsha'
'
spands as mounted or driving called in detail,
and yet the idea
The mere mention
mind
is
where the divinity
presenting the students.
l
crown
But
is old.
of the subject naturally brings at once before the
the representation of the
reliefs,
one to which attention has not been
is
Lord God Ormazd on the Sassanian bas-
portrayed as mounted on a
to Ardashir.
The
figure
is
charger and
familiar to all Iranian
In the Chapter on the conversion of Zoroaster' (p. 65), I have given the traditional
this is not all. '
King Vishtaspa, in my account of how three of
the Amshaspands, or Archangels, came from heaven to the palace of the king as witnesses from Ormazd himself to See Ed. Thomas, Sassauiau Inscriptions' in JRAS, New Series, vol. iii.,p 2G9 and 267, note 3 K. D. Kia-.h, Am-\cn! J'
1
p.
;
;
Seventh Oriental Monarchy, p. fiOfi; Cur/on, J'<-r*i, ii., 125 (the sumo cut being reproduced in my 0rma/d,or the Anuk-nl Porsiau Idea of God,' iu 2'hr Mimixt, Chicago, Jan. 1899.) I
AVKSTAN ZEYISTYKHG AVnVATn.
Vs.
.M).;.
the diviucly-iiispireJ message of the proph* lu-aven-sent
re
.
These
li
tlireo
Vohiiman, AshavahNt and tho Propitious Fire Their glorious effulgence
(IJiirzhin-Mitro, or SpenMit. is
so great that
oftheki,
tl.
the courtiers trembled and 7. 6. 13;
Zsp. 23.
later Persian
were
Namah which
Zartusht
armor and clad in pven Dabistan, tr. Shea and Trover, p. I
now
innovation, forced
horseback
in cavalier
to
match
The pas-ago
by the
art,
bristling
so also ihe
:
Archangels as
Gathas themselves,
I believe also that the
by
style,
Wilson
The Zartusht Niinah
7).
as old as the
is
interpret a certain passage.
further colored
N. p. 510,
(Zt. 2-*)
is
graphically describes the messen-
believe that this conception of the
on horses, or driving,
made no
lame with a blinding light; (of. Dk. 7. 4.
with dread
knights on horseback,
with
but
filled
This part of the narrative
7).
as majestic
gers
all
when he
if
is late,
mounted 1
rightly
S-.ssanian sen!
<>rma/don
represented
the figure of the king.
has to which
is.
I
allude
i-
50.
^'s.
7.
'I
dition ru
//
re yaojd
r n
z c
j a y a i# p
maz'ld a^a yrii* iir.dthd
Th'
ikmuhija
to
th"ir
i/ilsmri/
mnlimdi hyatu
which directly precede Ahura ^laxda ai:
d-for rcvelatinii which
him
\
!
u
Uj
,1
/
and
>!iall
iu;i'
this contain
guide the faithful
t
-tow tlh to Paradi-i', to
grant i*hd
za*t<~
The
<'
tho ')).
to
\>
Ti-
The
1.
to horses, a
ioan
180 r
WILLIAMS JACKSON,
A. V.
favorite steeds, beloved chargers/
is it,
But
in
my judgment
the allusion
not to be interpreted through the Veda alone, as Roth interpreted but rather through direct Zoroastrian tradition. The bas-relief of
stone and the inscribed page of the later Persian book with
must
letters
also be
our commentary.
its
twisted
The verse adds a new
link to
the chain of unbroken Iranian tradition.
moment
phet for the
It
shows us that the Pro-
used not a general metaphor, but actually thought
mounted knights, or as driving, and this conThe rendering in this light the one that is later repeated.
of these holy angels as
ception
is
would be: '
Your
favorite steeds
the stocky, sturdy ones
I shall yoke up by Asha and Vohu Manah, Ahura, Mazda, To my aid may ye come.' drive hither.
prayer to you,
speeding my with which (steeds) ye shall
As
and single words, the adjective zewstytlig is rendered which connects with the
for details
as elsewhere in accordance with the Pahlavi
word the tive
idea of
from a root
'
friendship, favor, etc., the attribute being a deriva-
zu-,
which
1
have mentioned elsewhere
;
for the for-
mation compare Skt. yavistha.
term aurvato, under consideration, is given in the Pahlavi by arvand \ Neriosengh's Sanskrit version shows vegenct 'with speed (cf. Mills, Gdthds, p. 334). There can be little doubt any longer
The
special
'
that Av. aurvanta has here the
'
meaning
horses
'
;
we need only com-
as Ys. 57. 27 aurvanfa, Yt. 10. 12 aurvanta aspa, pare such passages see especially Ys. or a half dozen other instances in Justi's Handbuch
11-2 aurvatam
'
yiljfhta
there explains the n. 8
,
Note
word
a yoker of swift steeds'.
The
Pahlavi gloss
as 'war-horse' (cf. Spiegel, Neriosengh, p. 74,
also there the presence of the verbal root yuj-, in connec-
tion with aurvanf.
The
instr.
jaydi* (for such
is
the oldest and best reading)
is
from a
stem jaya- akin to Skt. haya- from hi- a root which is used specially of urging on horses (e.g. It. V. 3. 53. 24). and then of sending forth a hymn (e.g. R.Y. 2. 19. 7; 1- 184. 4). Prayers and praises shall be
AVESTAN
xi:vism-:x>;
ATKVATO,
the impulse to tho divine beings to yoke
yusmakahya
version,
The
We
their steeds.
must
prlhu- which Roth
Skt.
of
Abroad, stocky, sturdy'
taking
and tev&tyeng.
ugrtiiy
readings of
as an
The Pahlavi '
'
This can hardly be an allusion
Geldncr's footnotes.
the Chiuvat Bridge; the plural and the souse speak against
made
attempts have been
it
word the meaning bridge (vatarg). the Avestau manuscripts actually show also
true, sees in the
variant sec
/./'.,
horses like
of the
thinks
naturally
breit,stammig'
it is
peretii*
one
'
attribute
1S1
50-7.
objectively.
For pcreihus rendered
vs.
to
support both.
If
the
'
it,
t>
although
bridge' notion
might perhaps think of the word as being n-e metaphorically, or a-ijectivally, the horses being means of transferring from one place to another (cf. Skt. tarani-' transferring,' and theu 'raft be insisted on
one
but this s-em- far-fetched.
boat, transport')
From the
syntactical standpoint
mananhd
ro/t/l
liar in
At
1
the Giithas, and with
\jdis
we must understand
Ahnra
above makrs
everything simple. have their steeds on occasions as
;tas
Yushts or the clear
to
tli9
up
(iatbas;
Jaihii v.-rse is clear
re;idy
of
;
bas-relief
astray.
mind'-
hi-,
did
<
.
seen*-
heav
for
its
th.-
seemed moui,
-his of old
i
with
The picture which
th* g"dh.-ad and the archangels
ilrivc to hi- aid, as
o:
The Xartusht Namab
on
th-
war against Ahrimun. The stanza its< thobrn>hof an artist. Zoroaster, too, saw visions
the primeval
in
give a
t<
in
far
iggestcd the
well as the angels
iian
tli
Orinazd was not
nm>t have arisen before Zoroaster
"i-
Mazda and
JSumtuhishn.
Fravashis in the
-trian statue of
<
instrumental fami-
events the interpretation of the passage in the
all
helps
remains only to add that HSU and
it
are cases of the special usa-jv of the
ightlcss couriers
A. 'innbia
V. I
..f th<-
WILLIAMS
air
!
TRANSLITERATION AN1) TRANSLATION OF TIIK I'AHLAVL VKRSION OF YASXV XXXII, Fifth Chapter of the First Gatha.
The
INTRODUCTION. The most trustworthy MSS., containing the Pahlavi text
of the Gatha?,
remain accessible, according to Geldner's researches, 1 are those which he names K 5 and its consin J 2, both written A. D. 1323, tothat
still
gether with the brother MSS., Pt. 4 and Mf. 4 both copied about 1780, from an Iranian MS. written about 1478, These latter two MSS. may ,
be roughly described as second cousins, once removed, two, so far as our information extends.
Ha XXXII,
former
text for this transliteration and translation of the Gathic
The Pahlavi
K
of the
has been obtained from Spiegel's edition, which represents with tli9 other three MSS. And, in the foot-notes, the
5, collated
M
severally represent the
letters
S, J, P,
When
more than two of these four
MSS. K5, J
authorities agree in
2,
Pt.4, Mf.4.
any reading,
it
adopted, unless there be any special reason to the contrary, such as inconsistency with the Avesta text.
is
All the explanatory Pahlavi glosses are distinguished by being enclosed in parentheses; and the marginal notes of the original MSS.,
regarding the supposed speakers, are printed in the stanzas, refer
;
italics,
as headings
to
metrical lines, to which they appear to the same marginal note is repeated, with reference to
or the particular
but when
successive stanzas or lines,
the unnecessary repetitions are not given.
The age of these marginal notes is quite uncertain, but they must have existed in some common ancestor of the four MSS., most probably in the twelfth century; or they may have boon introduced at the last real revision of the Pahlavi version, in the time of
about A.D. 530
but inserted i
to
KhusroNoshirvan, probably In the translation, words that are merely understood complete the sense, are also printed in italics and when l
.
See his Avexta, Prolegomena, pp.
;
XXIV -XXXIV.
THE I'AHLAVI YKUSIOX OK YASXA XXXII. orL inal Pahlavi word 1, its translation italics, and marked a- a parenthetical (jactation,
the
r
should be noticed that this
It
and
sion,
the
is
is
intiities.
(ftheA'.
h\v tar F-ran admirald should
the At>
s I-'r-
understood
n-h par.tj.hrase
Darmesteter \ XI,
ivared from the same
As
only a translation of the Pahl
ler i
often appended in
intended to show exactly
.'.
-
is
183
.
\}[
authorities as I have UM d.
the Sudkar/Varahtmaiisarj
and P>ako Xabks were conin
s
iniLcht he expected to explain dillicult pas<;i often refer to, or quote from, the Pahlavi do two
en on reference vol.
to
1
Dinka^/ IN. chaps.
NXXJ1
rial
as
,
\A\
,
in
XXXVII. \v.
\vi:
on
may
184
TRANSLITERATION Ob PAHALVl YASNA XXXII. 1
KnVihTMAITO HATO
liftx.
Frhz goblshnih-l Zaratushtav. '
val-pivau kbvesbib
jaii-i
levatd ai>manib
atY/uno
9
5 ,
zak-i v val
J
'varun]h
mozd-i Auharmftfti nafshci sb<jdayya-o c pavan va 10-airman n -i lak 12 bavdem, asban ghaZ 13 7
1
*)
v
Zuk-i
b.
(zak
;
vartln
dena, acgli
bevihuuast
6
bavihflnast
sbcdaaa pavan li-ininisbnib (acgbm^in 11
v&\d
15
minisbno
fraruno cigun Zaratusbtar, zak-i Aubarma&J aurvakbmauoib
(asban gba/ bevibunasto).
Lak 16 gobak yebvuncm
c.
t8
9
rayini^ar-i
(aegb,
yakbseuunem mua lekum
val
lak
yebvuncm
besbiaend (acgbsban
19
17 );
min- u
lekiun lakbvar yakhsenunem). a.
2.
Avo 21 valdsban
VobAman6
(amatasb
(shedaan)
Vobumano
23
Ailba/'oiascZ
pavan tano
bamkbak-i nevak
karc?o, (afosb pavan tano
pavan
sardarih-i
mabman yebvunto- ^ 11
27
Min Khsbatrover bara pasukbvo gufto 20
b.
yu
22
va-Abarayib-ic-i
mabman
29
yebvun^
kbupo 30
Doshis/tno-i Ameshospenddn-i sud-aiimanddn.
aegb) SpendarmarZ lekuin rai sbapir doabcin (bondag-minisbnih)
c.
A
"''zuk-i \3iud
aito
(a(
:ghman pavau tano
mabman 3 -).
Pasukhvo-gobishnih-i Attharmazd.
Acduno lekum 55 harvispo 51 (mun 5 ) sbcda bav^crf (atan 36 Akomano (aito) tokbmako 30 (acgbtano tokbmako 50 min tamd a.
3.
min 37
aegb Akomano-c). i
J. zr.k-i.
5
-
185
TRANSLATION OF PAHLAVI YASNA XXXI
I.
'nnnig of tht Chapter relating to Kindred.
Statement of ZaratuM.
That
of
Begged for Kindred, that life of his for loin with Confederacy ; (that reward ui' Auharmazrf's own even the demons begged, for this reason, because " we are thy serf and 1.
a.
life
his-"' is
federate"). I.
is
The demons of
his are
c.
"
by them)
" our thought
:
:
We shall become
promoters); we
(thus
and that joyfulness of Auhan:
us virtuous as ZaratAsht "), <'d
me
fancying as to
thy
testifiers (that
shall hold those
who
is,
we
become thy we shall keep
shall
offend you (that
is,
them away from you"). '2.
To
a.
those
(demons) Auhunim.
Vulnlmano, (when Vohmnauo
("
rhe
through
/,
influence of
Good thought ") became lodging
in
his body), '*
'*
desirable authority ) exclaimed in owing to Khshatrovor lf righteousness ") a reply, and made even the excellent Ahantyih ( his in also became body, good companion (vho lodging b.
(
Love of the Am-
and thus he spoke) ida/'maiZ r
]-j
,
who
ours (that
is,
all
she is
i
is
also). but the author* of
th
M daqyK bore to daiihu.
8. omits o tad v*.
ndda
B. J.
omit
-lc-U
S.
o.
.
iiovt I.
is
junt possible to reiul iak-1 nd-1 vald, "<> muoh of hit," -ion probably auppoaed that Avetta aqyA bore much '
J.
your
you (who) are demons (your) lineage (is) from there il-tliou^ht '), (that is, your lineage is
of
vil-thou-ht
*
account we love the good
our bodir
Aknman U
?ers.
On
(complv*
>,
It
" :
omits.
3
8.J. atAno. tao.
J. btoio.
man.
'
Sl
J-
** 9.
n
?
inrti P.
TH,
186
W. WEST,
E.
Mun-ic lekum (shed nun
arar-minishntar (yehviinod*) c.
7
Zaratushtar
yehabiind
),
kabed yezbekhunerf, drojanotar 2 va- 3
1
)
;
man min
SagituninefZ
6. a.
Anharmazd.
-i
b.
3.
TRANSLITERATION,
akhanh-i zak
mftntuno 3
i/5
fradmshno,
asrayishnih
6
(aeghman pavan
(yehabunecZ)
bumi VII. 9 4.
12 zak 10 ayujishno (zak-i 11 fraruno-ih yekavimuned koZa 2 mindavam-i 13 minog va-stih) ash frdz minishno
Mun min
a.
11 pavan zak-1
varc?inec?
bara
(aeghash
k&rd&uo varcZine^
14
)
frevecZ
anshuta
15
afash minishno bara avo
;
danishno
saritar
vinas 17
16
yehviincc?o
(-i
dushakas). b.
Mun yemalelund zak-i 18 shedaan doshido 19 20
shedaan yemalelund) ashano
avayast-i
21
(aegh,
mindavam pavan
Vohftman sishd (aeghshan
min rakhik). 22
c.
Auharmazd
Zak-i
23
khirartb nasin^nd
2*
va-aharaylh-ic (aegh,
tapah bara vabidunand). 5.
a.
Pavan zak 25 koZa 2 freved anshutaan, 26 pavan hu-zivishnih
27 va-amarg-rubishnih (aSgh, avo anshutaan yemalelune(Z aegh:
zivastano shayecZo b.
Mun
saritar c.
lekum
apa-gayehe saritar
la
yehvune^ pavan
mun
minishno,
Amat
26
atano
ras-i lan(i).
havae(Z,
shedayya
minishno,
aftan
28
aishano aegh
a.
6.
19
27
19
kunishno va-gobishno mun irdz casher/o (avo Min ano 29 ) druvand (gonak 30 minog) pac/okhshayih. 3l
saritar :
Fraz-gobishnih-i Zaratushfar. 32 keno bevihuni-ait (aegh,
Kabed kenigan
pacZafras va^idunan)
muu
srudo
33
yekavimunec?
26
vinaskartin
(mun
26
guft yekavi-
26
amat val^shan asar ; (aegh, pacZafras pavan zak damano bondak bara vaMdunaiid, amat ruban lakhvar avo 34 tano yehabund).
mune^
aegh)
:
i
S. adds o.
a
5
J. adds-i.
o
e
P. M. place these three words after zak-i P. M. omit.
*o J.
13 J. omits
;
i.
S. drtij6tar.
3
8.
J.
7
J
fradiftar.
8
darfo.
yehaMud. " P.M. omit
I* J. var'zinwZ.
* J.
omits va.
adds
P.
12 J.
i.
15 J.
o.
M. aeghtan. addso.
marrfAm
;
P. adds
i
.
TRANSLATION,
187
G.tf.
3.<5
Further speaking of Auharmazd.
"
Whoever, too, worships you (demons) much (becomes) more lying and more arrogant; c. and makes us go awaij from the consequence of that deceit, if.
(that Zaratusht produced for us),
which (occasions) a want of listening
to you, in the land of the seven (regions). 4.
As
a.
him who
to
of that assembly, (his virtue remains in the
you quite deceive him you also pervert his committing sin), and the man (who is ill-informed) becomes
further change, (that
mind
is
both the spiritual and worldly existences ); his thoughts you
artairs of
into
is,
;
worse-informed. " As
who speak what is loved by the demons (th;< " Goodthey speak anything by desire of the demons), Vohumano ( b.
"
thought " c.
them
to
abandoned by them, (that
) is
far
is,
from them).
They drive away the wisdom of Auharma^^ and Righteousness
also, (that
is,
>4
they shall complete their otvn destruction).
As
both these you deceive mankind, as to rirtuous living and immortal progress, (that is, you speak to mankind thus ".
to
:
\Vhen living
" Whatever
I'.
is
is desirable,
there will be no absence of
who are
the very evil thought of you,
is
in our way.')
life
the demons
worse thought through you. " and your very evil deed and speech, which you proclaim (to
c.
thus
others
:
*
as
to
owing
his),
the
wicked,
(smiting
spirit's)
dominant
Further speaking of Zaratiisht. 6.
Vengeance on many malicious ones
a.
intlicting be thus)
ment
" *
at
the punishment of sinners), which
8.
recited (which
(thn: is
said to
when they are eternal (that is, they shall tally inflict punishthe completed time, when they give back the soul t
M.
"
adds
8. dtad-1
P.
o.
* 8. nati:
"
demanded
is
:
B. dahishno.
J. P.
is
omiu
;
S o.
'
"
M. omit.
"
8. omits P. imert
M. omi
"
"8. omits o.
1.
J.ghal.
8. inserts ra,
va,
adds o. P. M. gauAk,
J.
P. M. vaW.
P.
J. P.
o.
" "
P. M. omit. 8. shalttAlh.
188 b.
E.
W. WEST,
Ashkarako amarinidar, Aiiharmazrf
kirfako-
!
amar va&idunyen") Va-zak-i pahlum
khavitihied, aegh, avo
(mozd
Pavan
8 9
7
6.6S.&.
TRANSLITERATION,
mun
(aegh, akas-i
pavau vinas va
1
-
5 pavan Vohumano
avayedo- yehabuntan").
khudayih zak-i Aharayih 10 11 amiikhtagano bura khavituni-aito (amatlekuin piidakhshayih bondak c.
ae-i
ba;-a yehvuuerf,
7.
it.
lak,
12
koZii
lekum, A.uha.rma,zd
aish 13 pavau frarftnih akas bara yehvunec? 1
Val^slian kenig la
rnindavam
roshano (aegh, pacZafnis pavan rubaii b.
!
16
akas havcid zak 15
ma
cand
la
'
5
').
zanishno
khavituud).
JVhm 17 zanishno amukhtend (zak 15 miudavam amiikhtend zishan
16 16 pavau ruban zanishno yehvunecZ ) mun " Pavan zaki 18 and asino 6 (ashan gazed. )"
Mun vaMshan lak,
c.
AuharmazcZ
!
srucZo
yekavimuned (aegh): *
vala-c-i airikhtak 19 akas
hav^ih
(aegh, vala-c-i vinaskartar paofafras khavitunih).
8 a.
b.
Valashan shedaau, kenig vinaskar zak-i Vivaghanan
munash 21 avo 22 anshutaan 25
pavan banjishno ynasai
1
29
J.
omitB va.
cashi^o 23 (aegh)
:
Yim
"Lane&an 24 bisrayA
vashtam unecZ 2G (ham-dzako 23 anshuta27 pavan sinok--
;
TRANSLATION. Manifest
b.
the
is
6.b
Aiiharmazd
accountant,
189
8.6.
!
(that shall prepare
good works), and he who is best aware, (the reward he knows, that is, to whom it
tbe account, as to sin and
who
exists in
Vohumuno
necessary to give
is
c
it).
thine, the sovereignty of you,
Through these of
.
and
;
that of those instructed
O
AuharmazcZ
known
is
!
(when by Righteousness, fully one becomes becomes quite complete, every fully your predominance ;
acquainted with virtue).
Those who are malicious are not aware of anything elucidat(that is, they do not know what, or how much,
a.
7.
ing that
infliction
punishment
for the soul).
They who explain the
b.
an
is
infliction
own
for their
thing which constitutes " In so
infliction (teach the
which
souls),
is
recited
(thus)
:
muGhmelted iron (he tortures them)." c.
Which
of
Auharmazrf
who 8.
is
I
them
is
(that
is,
really he
thou
who
is
incriminated thou art aware,
knowest the punishment even of him
very sinful).
Of those demons, a
a.
malicious sinner heard Yim,
him who was
son of Vivanhao, 6.
whom
by
it
was
men
explained to
(thus)
:
"He
meat of our people in portions (equally greedy with the armfuls of mankind
30 )
8. landlgAno.
M. man.
H.
* ;
,T.
P.M.
M.
Pn>l)bly .
the copy in tho
J.
0,
tt P.
r.-fcrring to tho i:i
lapfuls
and
8. nmiti n.
vnhf.
bajlshi
S. va-anshi; *
the
".
P. *
eats
IVrHiaii IlivAjat
tin-
Bombay Univ
legend of King
,
k
ry.
.Ian^liA.1 >!
nml
I'.UAI.
tin-
addi
M.
o.
prefix
?.
demon beggar with an
H.>rm*yAr,
folion
;
190
K.
W. WEST, TRANSLITERATION,
S.f.
10.C.,
Doshishno-i Zaratiishtar. A
Valdshau-ic
c.
doshufo 5
kbup
3 )
(zak-i
Auharmazt?
Ink,
Gasano 2-i)
1
fo 'ti
!
bara
4
vijlrfo
(pavan Gasiinigm bara
li
akfoir
(acgh,
lak-ic,
pavan
dashto). Gar'zishno-i Zaratitshtar. 7
Pavan dusb-amujishnih-i 6 srobo (ashun) merencinkZ (shedaan ^ vald (mun zak-i) zrvishn-aftmand khirarfo amukhto (avo a^shan). (Alto 9. a.
mfm ae^uno
15
dashto-i
16
sbaye^o 10
9 " srobo (asban) merenctni^o vala."
:)
10 zak-i (mftnsfaan) bara
b.
aito
8 yemalelfm6cZ -ae
isbti
li
11
avordo 1 2 (pa
16 dashtano-i arnat kbvastako 4 -! pavan dastobar-i li avayec/o 4 dasbtano, pavan zak ras sbaye^o dasbtano)-i ar'zuko
11
4 pavan Vohfiraano, (aegb, amat pavan frarunoib '
1
2
'
yakbsenund
avayisbnig).
Pavan valdsban miZaya-i minogiha, Aubarmazrf-i Ashavabisbto, 4
c.
17 avo lekftm gar'zirf (aegbam gasanigib 18 la rubak
;
li-c
gar'^am).
Vald 19 gabra avo dend-i 20 li srobo merencinisbno yehabun^ 2J avo deno yehabunf//) milnash saritar pavan 23 (aegbasb arub^kih' 1
10. a.
'
venishno yemalelunto 24
;
2G -7 amat-ic-ash gospend pavan ko/^ 2 az asb,-' va' -kbusbe^o-t8 29 avo drevandan yehabun^/ dabishno'(afosh merencinisbno yeha-
b.
;
bund 30 ). Amat-ic-asb vastar viyapaninld 8 (aeghash tapah ban! afosh merencinisbno 32 yehabunrf 8 arnat-ic-ash, pavan 31
c.
;
4
33 4 34 kbandabgano yebabunrf avo abarubun augbash asbkarako avo khvasto 35 -auniand afosb merencinisbno yehabunto).
i
P.
* S.
P.
8
a
P.
M. omit
omits o.
5
P.
adds
M.
s
M. omit
i.
sh^l^-r.
10 J, omiti. is 8.
omits
1
;
P.
M. omit
o.
j adds f
o.
3
o. o.
S. J. J.
o
M. d6shidano.
omits
11 J. i&hto.
i
M
i*
is
P. omits
P. M. kartfano.
i.
M. omits o omits
;
o.
o-i.
S.
has
i.
TRANSLATION,
S.<*.
-
Those,
.
t
)o,
as Gothic lore)
''/
191
1<
f.
among (them, who thoroughly
O
afterwards by thee,
selected
re
m\
loved)
i.ii
i
Auharmaz*/
(that
!
considered, even by thee, as good).
i
Zaratiisltt
Complaint of 9.
Tarough the
a.
teaching of assertion, that /tfii/t
evil
wisdom
(by them, the demons, which the)
xow who
There are
others).
.
would
(that
state thus
is)
" :
is
destroyed
taught
living,
(to
assertion, that fait h
>yed (by them)," 6.
in -lit
made
is
maintained, which
maintenance of proper is,
that property of mine is snatched
whom)
(by
my
way) which
when they maintain him with
As
c.
words which
to those
hi-lr
complained .
a.
li>.
to
propriety, spiritually,
you
(that
man produced
That
very evil in his look
it is
necessary for the
possible to keep,
Vohumano,
O Auharmazd! Gathic lore
my
(the agree-
(that
desirable).
is
destruction to this
are Ashava-
not
is
progres-
produced for the religion by him) who
by him
:
word of mine, is
(that
called
:
at c iulc with both of hi* eyes,
//.
it is
desired by
is
away
is
complain).
want of progress
is,
the needful that
whom, when
highpriest,
to maintain in that
is
t<
and even at the sun
the wicked,
also win n
:
destruction
(ami
i>
i\
pro.!-.
thrreby).
Also when
i
.
il
m.i
ly him, (that
is,
in
itsdevasU-
accomplishod, and destruction is produced then-by) also when, publicity, jeers at the righteou- ;m produ. d by him, (that i-. ioning him, and destruction is produced then is
;
.
;
M.addo.
OS
J.hMO.
** s -
P. J.
;
H.dAalr
omiu
o.
P.
"Somitlh.
8.dl
M.gAft
ft.
I*.
an.
o J.
S S.
Adda o.
mo.
J.owlt*.
.l.omitilh.
*
P.
P.nddo.
M.
gbal.
'
prctUti TE.
M. prcAxw r. P. M. on-
192
W. WEST, TRANSLITERATION,
E.
11.
a.
Valdshan-ic 1 avo (dend-i)-
avo (dSno
ariibakih
li
I3.a.,
merenciiiislmo yehabund (aegh,
mun
yehabund)
11. a.
zivishn-aumandih 3
(yeinaZe-
4
lund ae^gh araat zivastano shayecfo pavan ras-i land) va-drevand havdd 9 6 7 8 va 5 -pavan masih kahinSud, vatarih-ic (aegh, pavan peshupayi/* 10
va-pasupayih
vinas va&Sdunaiid).
11
gabra nesha (yemalelund, aegh: "Manpatano 1* 15 1G havdem); va-avorend zak-i rekhen-ic vindishno ; (aegh 1
//.
Karfak-khudai,
manpat
13
17 anshuta pavan staham vakhdund, aegh khvastak bara avo hamih
4
yehabun^rf c.
).
Mun
hinkhituni/
P
valfl-i 18
zak-i
ash
;
rarfih
pahlum aharubo; Auhannaz<
reshinend-i pavan
Vohuman 20
!
ash 19
bara
(aegh, niharfako-
16 22 aharmok. shapiran, pavan frarunoih hinkhitund bara ramifcun-i
l
Mun
12. a.
16
Avo
srayend,
apac?man-kushishnih)
(sastarano 6.
resh
valdshan,
;
Auharmaz^ zanishno gufto 21 mun min
4
gospendan merencinishno aumandih. c.
kunishno avo anshutaan 23
pahlum
21
zak-i 21
5
aurvakhmanih/ yemalelund, va-zivishn-
Grehmako 21 min Aharayih doshaktar, mAn Karapo
Valdshan,
26 khvastako 21 shapir medamaunec?4 aegh kar va 27 aeghshan 28 27 (pavan avarunih). kirfako); va khufZayih bavihund pavan drujishno
(hav4d
;
13. a. 29
shayih
Mftn khudayih pavan Grehmako 21 bavihAne^ 4 (aegh, paefekh18 pavan parako bavihunefZ) ash zak-i sari tar ben demon pavan 30 4 (aegh pavan ae minishno bavihunec?
minishno,
yehabunam, 1
S.
* J. 7 S.
10 S. 11 i
has
md
adds adds
32
31
va -200 lakhvar yanseunam for
ic.
o. i
;
J.
omits
ic.
aegh:
"100
33
-e).
a
J. omits
8
S. omits ih.
s
J.
omits va.
6
S.
8
S.
omits o.
*
8. J.
i.
masM. have a for
paspaih J. omits y P. M. pasaApAyih. Compare Dinkard, VII. viii. 34, 35. 1S P. M. P. M. manpato. m^snakpato.
i* P. IT S.
;
;
1S P. M. M. va-shavacrftnd. radkhn, i J. vakhdAnand. S. omits
vagddndj
P. M. omit o. i.
P.
M, omit.
A.
bara
TRANSLATION, 11.
13d.
ll-f.
?
193
a. Those, too,
produce destruction for (these of) mine (that is, want of they produce progress for the religion) who (say that) the possession of life is (' when it is possible to live in our Wty")i and they are wicked and reduce in superiority, even through iniquity (that is, 54 they would commit sin in leadership and vassalage).
To the householder,
b.
man
the over-house-owners,'' and)
property
also, (that
(they speak thus
woman,
seize the
:
"
We are 5V
that acquirement
they appropriate
they
is,
or
of
person with violence, so that
he gives up the wealth to their hoard).
Whatever
c.
his
is
fully established
for
(is
of
good,
settled
the best work for
human
the
the apostate). is
wounding
35 )
;
them Auharmazrf announced punishment.
whose joyfulness and possession of
!
through Vohuman,
is
the decision
away of
assert that
which
beings, (the immoderate fighting of tyrants b.
Auharmaz^
perfectly righteous,
that
(so
;
the casting
Whoever
a.
1 '2.
is
is
his liberality,)
by him;
they render harmful
through virtue,
who
life,
they say,
is
thoM
Alto for
(owing
the
to)
slaughter of cattle. Also for those
c.
who
(are)
than Righteousness (that
is,
Karaps, Grehmako ("Greed") i- dear wealth seems to them better than duty
and good works), and they seek authority through falsehood, (through wickedness). 18.
a.
Alto for him
who
seeks authority through Greed, (that
predominance through a bribe), that which is very evil rcsideinv in his mind (that is, in this mind, he claims that "I -
give up 100, and
I should take
*> S. J. dead. 3 J.
8.
addo; P.M. add ha* ithno for
J.
*>
drOjirmhno. P. M. hana.
"
J. P. AC. omit
ih.
omits
"
o.
M. ramttund.
"P.M..:
ac.
" B.
add*
"
o.
8. ahaJltaih
.
A.
back 200").
;
P.
M
J. oraiu. *
Compare Dinkard
.
8.
omits va.
pMokhahaytb. " 8. J. omit VII,
viii.
16.
m />../. :i7.
is,
is in
shall
194
E.
b.
Ahvan
mun
W. WEST, TRANSLITERATION, 1
13.&.
merencinitfarhav4(7, (aegb, gas-r 3
zak-i
I5.a.,
tama bara tapabiuend),
zak-ic-i Aiiharmuct/
yal; (/anishno) ^gar'zishuo (pavan karaako 5 (uOgh, pavaa zak shalitaih 6 zyash 7 aito, ashan 8 zak avaye
Mini pavan
c.
ae-i 10 lak
1
mansar gobak havad, (aegh, peshupai 11 -!
pavan deno hav^d) valashanasli 1
(aeghashaharmok, 14.
Vsld
a.
Kfivighan
17
*
1
^
payend
13
min
nikezishno-i Aharayih
(mun
16
11 masib, bara pavan /ak-i pavan Grehmak *
)
kbira^o, bara
1
1
yebabuncc?
yehabuned pavan kbiracZo-i 22 kur va-kar). 23 shan,
19
(mun
valasban
20
sbalitaih 6
mun,
18
parak pavan 21 mindavam-i pavan
Pavan zak-! 2 var'javan (ewarun 14 danakan 2 *) va-freb-devanan 25
b.
;
minkar va-kirfako karfZano/ghaZpadiraninend. 15 ). 5
,
26 27 28 (mun, pavan avarunih, hanband-i pavan baba yakhsenund); va29 drevandan aiyyarih, (ac pavan kbira^o-i amat-ic pa^irend ano
valasban yehvuned 1 .)
" munash 32 zak-i 33 Va-amat-ic 31 avo torn zanishno gufto ben, " 3* 35 36 avo aiyyarih valashan khiraefo-i zak-i duraosb gufto (ac pavan c.
:
37
yehvunerf
).
Fr&z-gdbzshnih-i Zaratushtar. 38 rai (amat bard avo dend deno Anyabunishnih 39 miin bara aubeno yehvund, Kig* va-Karapo hav4d;
15.
i
a.
J.
adds
.
la
yatuud)
r
TRANSLATION,
They are destroying
b.
l. ).a.
1 3./'.
existence, (that
19.")
they cause the complete
is,
ruin of yonder world), whose desire is the (oppression and) lamentation of those even of Auh:inna~'/, (through those who are theirs ; that is, in that dominion which
Whoever are
when
convenient for them,
the [teople
they exclude such
(that
;
as to this .wired text of thine (that
testifying
leading iu religion), Uiirhte.Hisiiess
his, it is
one with the other).
fight together, c.
is
they
is,
hinder
a
on- from
its
apostate
the
is,
are
exposition of
from performing
dutv ami good Works).
L
1
wisdom
(who) gives away greatness through Greed, has only the
lie
whoever gives predominance for a bribe is, as regards wisdom, ', of those who an-, blind and deaf in their of the
vis
lv
;
(
affairs).
As
6.
those of for
many demons,
wickedness iced
)
;
are
30 (
:i
conspicuous
also
be he that ranee"
is (it
and even when they accept the assistance
at the slaughter of an ox,
when, about
it,
On
a.
l~).
ional
XXXI,
* IV
f..r
he who
is
those
'
called
it
is
>aid
whoever '
death- preventing
is for
occur really through their asttitene ''
account of not coming (when they do not come into but become heedi who are Ktgs and Karaps ;
the plural.
"8. ii
8. rvl.lt
8.
of
M
II.
,t.
vald.
^Orit might
ce onto 36);
I
hi.:
not rooflrnicd by the glOMe*. '
1.
M. omita.
"
and
Compare I'uhl. fradirlilmo, for AT. dlvamnem, in YMI TO we might read fi'h of many deceits," a mere
to
M
meaning >
An
)
their astuteness).
Further spvakiny of
this religion),
wickedly wise
tho.-e
(
collection of whieli they ki-ep at the door
ones (it occurs really through
And
c.
who
those
to
omit n
P. preflxaa H. J.
t;
omiti
J. subititutef 0.
Y* t /
J omitx
;
H omits
8. repents k * 8. aQbAoo.
t.
8.
omiU o. in o.
8.
Kigo
;
M
196
E.
b.
a&ftmo
mindavam
3
W. WEST, TRANSLITERATION,
avo
4
nafsb4 yebabund 6
7
sbalitaih
kamak
aishan*
avayed).
c.
la
Avo
lak 8
valfl-i
11
2 )
bevihund
munsban
pavan
(aeghshan
lak asrun KhurdarZo
16. a.
madam amat
valasban
valdsban 2 koZa
Amiarda^
Ham-aeduno, cigAn
12 )
Pavan 20
shalitaSh
zak-i
(damano ) 23 gumanigih
18
2
pahlilra
27
2 )
la
2
zindagib
nafsbd
dend pavan
zmdagih-i
debrunand 9 (avo va!4-i 10
17 (i
amat,
(ften
veh mar^ shae),
pavan
(yebvune^
1
zak-i zak-i 22 )
20 (aegh, vinaskarano
25 vaWdunaud;, vald-i piim^ kbvastar (mun
lunec?
(aegbshan
pavan
;
Amat keno 11 avo drevandan
c.
1
15 hiishih (pavan pavan farakhu
Auharmazti
-!
16.C.,
ben zak-i Vohiimano 13 demon
11 (bavishto) asbktirako
li
5
shalitai
d^nak hushih) umukhtishno 16 zaki dahm sha
b.
15.6.
ar'janigih
at'istak
26
24
pa^afras
va-zand yemale-
(aeghasb mozd yebabund).
* s M. adds 1. J. ghal. adds o P.M. omit the word. P. M. omit this and the four following words, including zlndaglh-i. S. adds o 9 1(> J. omits {. S. J. de&rund J. has val<J va-avo lako. P. de&rttny6n. 13 P. M. omit o. ia J. adds o M. prefixes va. S. omits o.
P.M. yehabAnd.
P. amatshAn.
a
j. a dds o. J.
;
;
;
;
156.
TRANSLATION, b.
their
28
Thus, though they petition own), whose desire
dominion, the
life
is
no
life in
li'7
16(J.
be
(that this thing
given t3
own
their dominion, (yet, in their
of others is not necessary for them).
him who is thine, they shall, both of them, convey him and Amiirdad to him who i- thine) into the KhurdatZ (attaching c.
As
to
"
dwelling of Vohumano, (into Gar&fmand, 1C. a. is
gence)
So likewise, as the best
the
wide
in
supreme heaven
intellect
wise
in
(
").
intelli-
the teaching which should he the devotee's (which should
be the good man's),
b.
his,
through the authority of Aima/-m:r. /, when, at the (time) of that (disciple) of mine (becomes) revealed, (he who is) in priv
when
c.
retribution
is
the
tor
the punishment of the sinner)
;
wicked
and for
cant (who recites the Avesta and Zand)
\\i\n
(that
is,
they shall
whoso mouth
//'.
(juit-il
is
(th:it
a
inflict
suppliis,
they
give him a reward).
i* P.
" M.
w
CArddmAn omita t
;
M
omits final
o,
"
P. M. omit o. J.
gumlnlglh.
8. farAkhvo.
>
'
*
"
P.
H. pAddkhshAylb.
J. a* Idi o.
P. M. pAddfrAs.
M. odd
*
P.
'a
Alluding probably to the begging for eternal
M. arbtlk.
P.
life,
l >
" u
S. prefix** J.
uno.
8.
M. omit
J. nAgh.
t.
mentioned
in
<
YJ
I.
198
W. WEST, TRANSLATION OF YASXA XXX11.
E.
It will
had a
be seen from this translation, that the Pahlavi translators
fairly practical
Their usual
mode
knowledge of the Gfithic dialect of the Avesta.
of proceeding seems to have been,
first
to divide
each ineirieal lino into two or three phrases which they could under-
stand
each of these they then translated into a Pahlavi sentence, to
;
which they generally appended a Pahlavi paraphrase, to make the meaning clearer, for which purpose they also inserted occasionally
some additional
Now and
Pahlavi words, not expressed in the Avesta text.
then, an alternative translation
as " there are
MMP who would
is
introduced by such words
state thus :" implying either difference
These alternative translations are
of opinion, or subsequent revision.
very rare in the Pahlavi Gathas; one occurs above in another will be found in Yasna
XXIX,
Vendidad
frequent in the Pahlavi
;
lie
;
but they are
difference of opinion
9
a,
and
much more
on matters of
being more usual than on matters of doctrine. As most sentences in Pahlavi can be translated in more than one
ritual
way, the paraphrases are very useful for
meaning
of the Pahlavi text
of the Avesta text, tion,
;
determining the correct
but, even with their assistance,
it is difficult
to avoid errors in
and that
an Englsh transla-
although the meaning of nearly every word in the Pahlavi
version
is
well-ascertained.
The Avesta word Gerchmo, which occurs thrice in this chapter, is merely transcribed into its Pahlavi form Grehmako, and is variously explained by the Pahlavi glosses.
" wealth"
In
12c
it is
defined as a wish
for
be obtained by the use of unlawful authority. In I3a " " as bribe to obtain for extortionate explained given authority And in 14a it is interpreted as "a bribe accepted" for usury.
it
to
is
giving such authority.
In
all
three cases, therefore,
Gerehmo was
understood by the Pahlvi translator as a desire to obtain extortionate gain.
The
best PJnglish
word
illicit
or
for expressing this desire
seems to be " Greed/' and this appears to agree with the probable It was twice translated as " a etymology of the Avesta word.
devouring
" in
SEE.
vol.
XXXVII,
p. 259.
E.
W. WEST.
AVESTA In Yasna 10,
1.
14 of iny edition
would have been better
I
/./:
1
have written
had written
if I
i.
>/
v
vtir
.
two readings is only slight. According to trisyllabic, thus mrem-a not uur(<)wu. The a is
difference between the
metre,
i
It
although the
.;,
t
tintin-
shortened preposition d whieh serves here either us ;i verbal prefix or thus vnrem-fi or vdrem a- stands for as a postposition i
:
or vdrcm
''-(prefix a).
u
nmdnay-a hat
The a
in the house/'
in
i.e.
in
carcmi
nmc'nu
a-vazaiti (Jackson,
but in acaireit
;
1).
ma
Yasht
in
17, 2.
Some
is
who
passage Yasht
vdrema which occurs
identify the word
in
is
analogous 230 and 18
not vdreman (Justi) but not to be separated from
is
future scholar
solve the riddle of the difficult
to that
analogous
An A vesta Grammar,
In any case the stem of the word vara, and our form vdrema in Yasna 10, 11
Note
is
is <<>
5,
fortunate as to
]:ji>
will
probably
there with both the
other
instances.
The Pahlavi Translation paraphrase 6m or udlum, and implies in
human body
or a gloss that a
,-
mm Ya>na
portion of the
meant by the word. This rtili'mi is found a^ain in the h book of the Dinkard, cf. Wesl in ^Saered Books, XVill., p. 270,
note
3.
is
From the context nirum must there
OM M>.
actually adds the word J*
kindly informs me. in
sta is
this
vdra answers to Skt.
This gives case
/?// in
th
the
meaning.
Par>i
fur example,
we
in
has jdaced tho in
>
the
5,
and a margin and tho t<-acbes.
Veda
In the tine
read in the second strophe (Hv.
hrfsn kratui.
"Varuna
tradition
Now
conceived of (1) as the seat of understanding.
hymn,
\
what
signify 'heart'
>Hl 'heart' in the
Varuna
85 f 2)
apsv agnim
ding
in the heait,
he
htt.-
pi
iin."
200
GELDXEK, AVESTA Vdremtt.
R. F.
Similarly in Yasht 17, 2
tnm
their hearts
it is
said of
v&rema "and she
ava-laraiti
(i. e. y
Ashi Vauuhi: uta
Rv.
e.g.
1,
understanding in
places natural
Veda
lird is
mical sense as the place of the draughts of
sah t
dsnem khra-
of the Saoshyants)."
In the second place (2) in the
into the stomach.
lit
We
Soma
used in a more anatothat have been taken
have frequent mention of thesomdso hrtsu pttd-
168, 3,179, 5; also 8,
48,12.
Especially interesting
a verse that has been constantly misunderstood. I refer to 8, 2, 12:
is
lirtsu
pitdso yudhyante durmaddso na surdydm udliar na nagndjarante 1
The soma draughts that have been quaffed contend with each other heart ( = stomach) just like people who are very drunk from
in the
brandy; they (the soma draughts) keep active (wakeful) persons I 14,
all
the night (from cold
now attempt once more
dsito
naked
)/
to render the difficult passage,
varying somewhat from the Pahlavi
ma me
like
1
yatlia
vdrema
Yasna
10,
translation.
gdush drafsho ca,ire,
frasha frayantu
te
madho;
verezyann hdoiiho jasentu. '
Do
stomach) too quickly like the cow as the milk); but let thy inspiring effects reach farther; let
not go to 2
liquid
(i.e.,
my
heart
(i.e.
them ccme with a good conscience." haoma-drinker
is
The good conscience
of
the
the consciousness of having fulfilled a good work,
namely, the pure ecstasy which the
wretched intoxication, the
evil
haoma produces
effects
in contrast to the
and remorse ("moralischer
Katzen jammer') which the other drinks produce yol aeshma haciute khrvtm drvo (Yas. 10, 8).
K. F.
it
1 MJiat =/'3/Vi, Naigh. 1, 1, Here it designates answers to Avesta aodafe in Yasna 61, 12. 2
In the same manner
equivalent to
'
my
m&m (pm)
milk when
boiled.'
still
see
more precisely the cold night
j
'
cow) when boiled (Yas. 11, 2) Vend, 6, B2, and Nlrangistun 57.
hvfiitam 'me (the
For hvdsta
GELDNEK.
is
VKNDIDAD 1.
" Denu
XVIII.
es giebt vielcrlei Lentc,'
" o frommer Zarathushtra
1
also
sprach
Ahura Mazda,
(darum inerke dir :) mit Unrccht triigt den nicht mit Glaubcn wer dem Penom, gegiirtet ist, falschlich nennt er M< h eincn Priester. Nenne ihn nicht Priester," also sprach Ahura ;
Ma/da, "o frommer Zarathustra." 2.
"Mit Unrccht
fiihrt
den Ungeziefer-Tbter, wer nicht mit fiilschlich nennt er sich eincn Priester.
dem Glauben gegiirtet ist, Nenne ihn nicht Priester," also sprach Ahura Mazda,
o frommer
Znrathushtra."
"Mit Uurecht
Baum(zweig), wer nicht mit dt m Glauben gegiirtet ist, fiilschlich nennt er sich einen Priester. Nenne ihn nicht Priester," also sprach Ahura Mazda, " o frommer 8.
4.
"
Zum
Schaden handhabt die
(ilauhen gegiirtet ihn
nicht
den
triigt
ist,
Priester,
1
Geissel,
wer nicht mit dem
nennt er sich einen Priester. Nenne " o frommer sprach Ahura Mazda,
fiilschlich
also
Zarathushtra." 5.
fk
Wer
Xacht
die ganze
iiber schliift,
ohne den Yasna zu beten
oder (dio Gathas) herzusagen, ohne zu mcmorieren oder zu amtieren ohne zu lemon oder zu lohren, um den zu besiegen, der nach dem (<-\N
-
Nenne
ihn nidit
ithuBhtra/
1
trachtet
U-ii
I'riestcr,"
nennt sich falschlich rinon l^iester.
der
aNo sprach
athtra gcnainit'
Aliura ^la/.da,
1
I:
.
maifim
Zusamnienhang gebotcnc Stcigeiu-i^ \on at?i<m *'
4
,
'*
o
fronnnor
1
DAI tonst a*pah
duroli diMi
2
ty. Datakitmdrnrnr.
)>.
lOi,
2t
(
Mm
(A
von tnairya)
=> Skt. anytih't
'fnl-^
adt> anyattidbhytmtnymta
jcncr trug anerlaobtc GclOstc nach ihr.') 1
Den Ahrimnn.
26, 41,
'
Wachct und
betet,
dMs'ihr nicht
in
Anfechtur.g fallct' Mattbaua
KARL
202 " Den
6.
F.
GELDNER,
du Priester nennen/'
sollst
also
spracb Abura Mazda,
"o
frommer Zarathushtra, der die ganze Nacbt iiber die recbto Wissenscbaft zu Katbe zieht, die vor der Enge bewuhrt und die Ricbterbriicke weit macbt,
die
gutes Gewissen giebt, die
ein
Asha und zum beaten
zuni
Leben, die
(ewigen)
1
iin
(Ort)
zum
Paradies
fiihrt."
"
Frage inicli wiederum, o lauterer, micb den segensreicbsten Schopfer, den weisesten, der die Frage am besten beantwortet ; so wird es dir besser ergeben, so wirst du gesegneter werden, wenn du micb 7.
wieder fragen wirst,"
Es
8.
o.
2 w. gerecbter, was
s.
ist
der scbleicbende Verderber"
Darauf spracb Abura Mazda
9. 5
Lebrer,
" Abura
:
?
" Der falscbe Glaube von einem
:
wabrend
o Spitauia Zarathusbtra, der
Lenzen
Abura Mazda
den
Zaratbusbtra
fragte
Zeitraums von
eines
Scbnur nicbt umlegt, nicht die Gatbasaufsagt, nicht den guten Wassern opfert."
drei
"
10.
1
und
mir dieseni Mann, wenn er in Notb gerathen
ist,
verbilft, der tbut kein bessres AVerk, als
'"' Kopfhaut aufweitete.
er ibin die
"Die fiir
Und wer
zum Woblergeben
wieder
wenn
die heilige
Briickc wird
den Bbsen wird
fiir
den Gercchten so
*ie so
weit,. alsilic
schmal wlcdie Schncide
Hohc von neuii Specren Rasirmesscrs
ciiics
"
betrtiirt,
DAdfstAn-1-
Dinik 21, 5. 2
Kit
nom.
sg.
well
fern.,
dem Fragendeu
bcrcits
Antwort
die
aylia
datna in
9 vorschwebt. 8
Aueh
hie
r ist
die Graminalik gauz korrukt
;
P. V.
:
Glaubcns; xu disya Lehrer, vgl. dacnC-dist daenayti Y.
du'rch
den Lehrer dcs fal^chun
57, 23.
Mit
disi/At ist
unmittelbar
das folgende y6 zu verbinden. *
ihm
D. h. cr erwoist
abzbgo, wortlich
pfatprilmft kfim&r
wiederkehrt.
seinen
:
J<art,
West
:
eine ebenso grossc Wohlthat, ala
Kopf
wenn
er
ihm
die Kopfhaut
Haut aufgeweitet wird. P. V. 2 als kamdr port pbhndt vddtind
zu einem mrtchte, desscn
was wortlich in ArdA Viraf
21,
the skin of whose hea'l they widen out,
tliat
they flay his head.
is,
Schon Anquetil du Perron befcog Veud. 18, lOwiwic die iihnliohcn Stellcn Vend. 3, 20 und Die Bundt-rbare Wohlthat, die hid d m hrluhicr er. U, 49 auf dab Abziehen der Haut. 1
VENDIDAD "
11.
Denn
fiir
u
WIT oinem
nbmiteten
Ilanina
einzigon
selbst.
"
unfrommen
lii'
Horde von tausend Keitern
M;umer
die
ti>tete
dem
Irrlohrcr von
von den "Weihbroten, die fur oin
oiler
gielt,
1
Lieltesmabl bestimmt sind, der thut keiii besserer t-ine
Irrlebrer ist
zwei die herausgestiickte Zunge, fur der
fiir
gar koiner, vier verwunscben sich 12.
unfrommen
einen einzigen biisen,
der Gruss cin Kniestoss,
203
0-15,
XVIII,
wenn
als
Werk,
er
in der Mazdagliiubigen Dcirfer fiibrter,
nnd das Vieh
als
Beutc fortfiibrte."
"
Krage inich wiederum, o lauterer, inirli den segensreicb^ton Scbojifer, den weisesten, der die Frage am besten beantwortet so win! 13.
;
ergeben, so wirst du gesegneter werden, wenn du
es dir besser
micb
winder fragen wirst."
Es
14.
"
Ahura Mazda
fragte Zaratbusbtra den
Abura Mazda
:
segensreicbster Geist, Scbopfer der irdiscben Wesen, gerecbter ist
dem Asba zugethaneD,
der Gerichtsbote des Sraosba, des
Wort
der das verktirperte heilige ,
des
beisst,
wlesen
zunehmende Friibrotb
wircl,
Und
I
loi.i
-j.ri
:
dem
greisen Leiclientriiger in Ven
Don
i
drei N
I'.
dencn dau A vestaf ragmen t au
man Fuwtt
V. /u Vend. :.
.khi
hcia-t \\iirtlich
' :
Bg
.
,--.
.iaa
w--:-.n
bei
einem
I
7.11
1
.
r
'l:i-
Hund. 3n, 1; mid Miittdbru nacb dem
\Ve-t
h.'i
Kopinb-s.-imei.len betidilt, dcrsolhc auf iler Stellog' : 1er drei Nm-btj. be 'ober dicse Strafe d-
.-*i>
r;ife H..-IJ
Vogel erbebt seine Stimuli*
dieser
sowie die grnuHamc Prooedur mit r
Schrecken
Der Vogel, der da l*arodar>b
:
findet ihre Krkliirunir -lurcli S/idynst Id N/UP/W*/ 8, 6. Tndiiiini'T
tajiferen^
o Spitama Zaratbu-btra, den die iibelredenden ^lenpclien
Kalirkatas (Kikeriki) nennen. inn das
in
ergebnen?''
Darauf spracb Abura Ma/da
15.
(Halm)
dem Herren
und dessen Waffe
ist
Wer
!
m
1:M S
Bl
Ittfl
Ml
i
b
I
dcr Rirhierbri'n'ke, von
Nask
.
hen Inlchrrr bcgcgnet, so giebt it ,-ckt man mit m-
..
Kuies
!OB
V, nil.
man
13,
Htutt lind !-.
ihtn statt des
Der Slim
t
1st
:
Segenagnme*
herau.
i
lanambesteu jede Belcidi^n
,. }
Herchreitcn
\\oboi Verliinffrnni},' stntth:
7,
1
das Uborhau
.
\
KARL
204
GELDNER,
" Stehet auf ihr Menschen, lobt das beste Asha, verwlinscht
16.
die
F.
Jene Bushy 2sta mit den langea Pfoten kommt zu euch sie die die ganze irdische Welt mit einem Mai, warm die Sterne
Devs
ist es,
!
erwacben (am
Abend)
einschliifert
lang, o Mensch, deine Zeit
ist
denWorten
(mit
nocb nicht
urn. 2
"
1
:)
Sohlafe
"
" Verscblafet 3 nicbt die drei besten Dinge, gutgedacbten
17.
Gedanken, gutgesprochenes Wort, gutgetbanes Werk, verschlafet die scblimmsten Dinge, bosegedacbten Gedanken, bosegesprocbenes
drei
Wort, bosegethanes Werk
Und
18.
fur
!"
das erste Drittel der Nacbt bittet mein, des Ahura
Mazda, Feuer den Hausberrn "
19.
Zu
Hilfe4
!
:
stebe auf, o Hausberr !
Ziebe deine Kleider an,
wascbe deine Hande, bole Brennholz, lege es fiir mich an und ziinde mich an reinem Brennholz mit gewascbnen Hlinden an. Es deucht mir, als ob der von den Devs erschaffene Azi meine Seele von
Lebensfaden losreissen wolle. 5
Und fiir
20.
das zweite Drittel der Nacbt bittet mein, des Abura
Mazda, Feuer den Viebbauern
"Zu
21.
:
Hilfe, stebe auf, o Viebbauer!
wascbe deine Htinde, hole Brennbolz, lege Diese
2
Ueber Dies
wioitltijo
Ziebe deine kleider an,
es
fiir
Worte spricht die Bushyasta, die Damonin der
1
micb an, und ziinde
Schliif rigkeit,
am Morgcn.
saeaite vgl. Kuhn's Zeitschrift 28, 301.
ist
die Fortsetzung der
Rede des
nicht der Bftshyusta.
Hahns,
Ueber
nom-pl. von aiwi-tt vgl. Kuhn's Zeitschrift 27, 230.
Par. 22 zeigt deutlieh, dass avainke gegen die P. V. zu der
ziehen
dem
"
Rede des Feuers xu
ist.
pairithna (von pairi-tari)
ist
das Band, das Leib and Seele verknupft, der Lebens-
faden. Yd. 19, 28 pasta ijara-iri stake masliyche jtasca frasalihtalie washy rite pa&va
pairithneni dcrenenti
'
nacbdem der Mensch gestorben
ist,
nachdcm der Mensch
(die drei
Nachte, wahrend deren die Seele noch in unmittelbarer Nahe des Korpers weilcn muss)
ueberstanden hat, so schneiden
sie
alsdann den Lebensfaden
anlienxh axtvato pai-fat pairithnem ahhruittaca Tiisidhy&t
Welt die Seele vom Lebensfaden
los schneiclen'.
'sie
ab.'
Yasht
8,
54 i-fapahe
wUrdederganzen^bekorperten
paroit mjt Ace.
=
Jos von,
wcg von.
VENDIDAD XVUI, mich
16-27.
205
init gewaschnen Handen an. Es deucht ob der von den Devs erschaffene Azi meine Seele von deui
reiuem Brenuholz
tiu
mir, als
Lebensi'aden losreissen wolle."
Und
22.
flir
das dritte Drittel der Nacht bittet mein, des Ahura
Mazda, Feuer den dem Asba ergebnen Sraoshu: "Zu Hilfe (komme),o dt in Asha LTgebner,schoner Sraosha Dann legt fur mich irgend Jciiiand !
in dor
an.
bekorpeiien Welt
Es deucht
inir,
Namens Parodarsh, Menschen
o
Kahrkatas
um
8pitama Zarathushtra, den die iibelredendeu benennen. Und dieser Vogel erhebt seine
das zunehmende Friihroth
"Stehet auf,
24.
Devs
:
lobt das beste
ihr
Menschen, Asha, verwiinschet Jene Bushyasta mit den langen Pfoten kommt zu euch die die ganze irdische Welt mit einem Mai, wann die Sterne
|
sie ist es,
(mit den Worten)
"erwachen, emschlafert
deine Zeit 25.
losreissen wolle."
Daraufweckt der dem Asha ergebene Sraosha den Vogel
23.
die
gewascbnen Handen
ob der von den Devs erschaffene Azi ineine
als
dem Lebensfaden
Seele von
Stinmie
reines Brennbolz mit
ist
"Schlafe lang, o Mensch,
noch nicht um."
" Verschlafet
(jrudankeii,
:
nicht die
drei besten
Dinge, gutgedachten
gutgesprochenes Wort, gutgethanes Werk,
verschlafet die
BohlimmBten Dinge, boaegedaobteo Qedanken, biiscgesprochenes
drci
\Vort, bosegethanes .
Dann
Work
wird,
" !
w-ihri'iid
von scinem Freund ermahnt
1
:
>i-
auf
dem Pf iihl
du
Sfcehe
liegen, ein
auf, er treibt
Freuud
mich heraus.
Wer von uns beiden zuerst aufsteht, wird gliicklich hiniiltcr- ins Paradies gelangen. Wer von uns bcidi'n /,uerst dem Feuer des Ahura Mazda schet
reines Brennhol/ mit gi-wasrhi-iu-ii lliimlrn /ubringt,
/,iifri<:(l.-n
uiul f'njniidlich this Fi-iicr
wi-nl.-ii,
Gewissen
in.'^t' .
cine Schar
ein wphlthiitiger Sinn
werdeu,
mm Bkt. A-u9/ate.
in'_-
a
wiin-
\Vuhiergehen: i.l
dir
dem
und
von Sbhnen zu
ein wohlthuendes
Leben mit frohem Qewissen ttber die
Ciurat Brttcke.
KARL
206 lebendic
ihm Brennholz
der
Sternen beschienenes
GELDNER,
dieduleben wirst!
Nik-lite (Ttige),
des Feues fur den,
F.
(d. h. abgelagertes)
"
Dies
der Segenswunsch
ist
von deu
bringt, trocknes,
und aus dem Wunsch nach
Rechtschaffenheit gereinigtes."
"
28.
Und wer
mirdiese Vbgel, Spitama Zaratbushtra,
Mannchen und Weibcben
chen,
ein Par-
einem frommen Mann aus dem liiblichen
Streben nach Recbtscbaffenbeit schenkt, der darf glauben, er babe ein Haus geschenkt mit bundert Stiulen, tausend Balken, zebntausend
Vorhangen und zehntausend Fenstern." 1
"
29.
Und wer mir
Parodarsh scherikt, ich
2
Fleiscb
von der Korpergrosse dieses Yogels
den werde icb niemals ein zweites "Wort fragen, 3
Ahura Mazda, (sondern sagen
:)
du
darfst getrost weitergeben ins
" Paradies.
Der dem Asba ergebene Sraosba fragte
30.
er
seine
Druj
Keule aus der Hand gelegt batte.
Du
!
gebierst
docb
allein in der
nacbdem
die Druj,
''Abscheuliche, unnutze
ganzen bekorperten Welt obnc
Befrucbtung?" 31
Darauf erwiederte ihm die
.
teufl ische
Druj
:
"Dem Asba ergeb-
ner, scbbner Sraosba! Durcbaus nicbt gebare ich in der ganzen bekorperIch babe jederzeit vier Manner. ten Welt ohne Befruchtung.
32.
Samen
" Die
in die
33.
belegen mioh ebenso, wie
Weiber legen."
Der dem Asba ergebene Sraosha fragte
er seine Keule aus der
Druj
!
Wer
34.
ist
Hand
gelegt hatte:
"
die Druj,
nacbdem
Abscheuliche, unnutze
der erste von diesen deinen Mannern"?
Darauf erwiederte ihm die
ergebner, schciner Sraosha
Manner,
andern Manner ihren
alle
wenn
Jemand
!
Der auch
teuflische
ist f urwahr
nur
das
Druj
" :
Dem Asha
der erste dieser meiner geriugste
von
seinen
Mann auf dessen Bitte Bekleidungsgegenstiinden einem frommen nicht aus dem Ibblichen Streben nach Rechtscbaffenheit schenkt. 1
Mithta stelle ich zu neupers. mishtt 'seidenes Gewand.' P. V. "EinigeerklSren, dass er Fleisch in dieser Grosse einem An der Richterbrttcke.
frommen Mann
1'
giebt.
VENDIDAD XVUJ, "Der belegt mioh ebenso, wie Weiber legen."
idle
35.
in die
\V
Hand
Keule aus der -
gelegt hatte
nachdemer
die Druj,
"Abscheuliche, uuniitze Druj
:
!
das Mittel, es wegzubringen ?"
ist
ihm
Daraut' antwortete
37.
ner, sehouer Sraosha
der
andern Manner ihren Samen
Der dem Asha ergebene Sraosha fragte
36. die
207
28-43.
Mann auch
!
Folgendes
ist
"
Dem Asha
ergeb-
das Mittel, es wegzubringen.
Wenn
die teuflische
Druj
:
nur das geringste von seinen Bekleidungsgegenstiinden
einein fromnien
Mann ohne
dessen Bitte aus
dem
Kiblichen Streben naeh
Rechtsehaftenheit schenkt.
" Der bringt rnich ebenso um die Leibesfrucht, das Kind aus dem Mutterleib risse." Wolf beiniger 38.
Druj
!
ob ein
Der dem Asha ergebene Sraosha fragte die Druj, nachdem
39. er die
als
Keule aus der Hand gelegt hatte: "Abscheuliche, unuiitze \Ver ist der zweite von diesen deinen Miinnern?"
Darauf erwiderte ihm die
40.
ergebner,
schouer Sraosha
Manner, wenn Jenmnd
Der
!
iiber
teuflische
ist i'iirwahr
"
Druj
:
Dem
der xweite dieser meiner
den Vorderfuss hinaus eine VonU-r
1
liini
pisst.
"D-r
41.
Was
amlrren Manner ihren
!;.
dem Asha ergebene Sraosha fragte (fie Keule aus der Hand gelegt bat te " Al)>eheuliehe, :
ist
das
Mitti-1, es
Daraut ergebner,
Wenn
alle
Der
l_.
er die
mich ebenso, wie
belegt
Saiiu-n in dir \Veih-r
l-r
h>iu
><
wegzubringen
i-rwid. -n-
ihm
di'
-<;l);il.l
er
teutlische
auf.steht
unniitzo Druj!
1
s ist
:
Mann,
P*
Druj, nachdem
Druj
" Dtin
:
temi'ti
und d> Man
;i
raus*u f
\".
Pimep
nj
01
Asha
das Mittrl, ea wegzubringen.
uiul
drei Sehritte (weitergeht),
humafundm, droimal hukh*hathr6hersagt und das YMe hdtSm betet.
nal
^'.
A
itn Hockcn geoau twUchcn mVrayaH, UnhibMthya c
die FaaMpiticn
piMcn
;
rgl.
J.-/wn.;
,
208
KARL
F.
GELDNER,
" Der bringt mich ebenso um die Leibesfrucht, das Kind aus dem Mutterleib risse." Wolf vierbeiniger 44.
Der dem Asha ergebene Sraosha fragte
45.
Druj
Wer
46.
ist
ner,
der
Sraosha!
Der
die teufliscbe
furwahr
ist
Manner, wenn Jemand im Scblaf Samen
"Der
47.
Samen
in
48. er
die
Druj
!
49.
belegt micb ebenso, die Weiber legen."
Druj
"Dem Ashaergeb-
:
der
dritte
anderen Manner ihren
\vie alle
Der dem Asba ergebene Sraosba fragte
Darauf erwiderte ibm die !
teuflische
FoJgendes
der Mann, sobald er
ist
meiner
dieser
vergiesst.
Keule aus der Hand gelegt batte: "Was ist das Mittel, es wegzubringen ?
ner, scboner Sraosba
Wenn
nacbdem
die Druj,
:
Darauf erwiderte ihm
schb'ner
ob ein
Hand gelegt hatte "Abscheuliche, unnlitze der dritte dieser deiner Manner ?"
er die Keule aas !
als
nacbdem
die Druj,
"Abscheuliche, unniitze "
Druj
:
"
Dem Asba
ergeb-
das Mittel, es wegzubringen.
vom Schlaf erwacbt
ist,
Asbem
dreimal das
betet, zweimal liumaianam, droimal hukhshathrotemdi, und darauf vier Abuna Vairya bersagt und das Yenhe hdtam betet.
50.
" Der bringt micb ebenso
vierbeiniger 51.
Wolf
das
um
die Leibesfrucbt,
Kind aus dem Mutterleib
Darauf fordert man
die segensreicbe
Mann
iibergebe icb dir,
reiche Armaiti
:
Diesen
als
ob ein
risse."
Armaiti auf " Segensdiesen Mann gieb mir
heraus an der Segen bringenden Auferstebung, als einen, der die Gathas kennt, der den
Yasna kennt, der
die beilige
eiuen belebrten, gescbickten, der das heilige 52.
"Und man
soli
Schrift
Wort
studiert
bat, als
verkcirpert.
ibm einen Namen geben: Atredata oder
Atrecithra oder Atrezantu oder Atredahyu oder irgend einen mit Atre gebildeten."
Der dem Asha ergebene Sraosha fragte die Druj, nachdem aus der Hand gelegt hatte: " Abscheuliche, unniitze Druj! Keule er die Wer ist der vierte von diesen deinen Mannern ? " 53.
VENDIDAD
Darauf erwiderte ihm
54.
Sraosha
ergebner, schbaer
!
Der
209
44-61.
XVIII, die
teuflische
1st f iirwahr
"
Dem Asha
Droj:
der vierte von diesen
meiuen Mannern, wennein Mann nachdemfiinfzehnten Jahr alslicderliches Weibsbild geht: ohne heilige Schnuroder das heilige Hemd. 1
" Nach dem
55.
vierton Schritt fahren wir
Devs sogleich nachher
2
allosammt in seine Zunge und ins Fleisoh. Solche sind dann im Stande die irdisrhen Geschbpfe des Ashazuverderben wie die Zaubereitrei ben-
den Ketzer die Geschbpfe des Asha verderben kbnnen."
Der dem Asha ergebene Sraosha
56. t-r
die Keule aus der
Was
Hand
gelegt hatte
das Mittel, es wegzubringen
ist
Darauf erwiderte
57.
ergebner, schbner Sraosha
"
58.
Wenn
"So
die
teuflische Druj
Es gibt kein
fahren
!
Mittel, es
" :
Dem Asha
wegzubringen."
fiiufcehnten Jahr als liederliobes
Devs nach dem vu'rten Schritt sogleich seine Zunge und ins Fleisch. Solche siud dann wir
nachher allesammt
in
im Stande
-hen Geschbpfe des
die in
lis<
berei treibenden Ketzer die
Asha zu verderben, wie die ZauGeschbpfe des Asha verderben konnen."
"Frage mich wiederum,
60.
nachdem
"Abscheulichej unnutze Druj
"
?
Mann nach dem
ein
fragte die Druj,
ohne heilige Schnur und ohne das heilige Hemd.
\V--ibsbill geht:
59.
!
ihm
:
olautert-r,
mich den segensreichsten
Schbpfer, den weisesten, der dieFrage am besten beantwortet ; so wird es dir besser ergehen ) so wirst du gesegneter werden, wenn du mich \\icder fragen wirst." ;i.
Mazda
f
i:
.
irathnshtrau.
init tier griisstcn
8.
Kraukuiig,
w.: "\Vi-rkraiikt dich, den \ver iirgert
dicli mit
dem
Ahum
grbssten
Aerger? Daa Cohen ohne das
heilige
Hemd
o
ohne die
heilige
Schnur gait
al*
ein
EntblciMt-Gchcn, daher der VorRleioh mit terjakika, v K l. Wort, Olowary untcr r**hAd
d&bAr,hn,k und
Darmewter't Note in dcr
Oramniatlk. kakat. tet Skt.
Stelle.
Obigc Uebenetcong
wah>
210
KARL
F.
GRI/DNER,
Darauf sprach Ahura Mazda "Das Scortum welches den Samenvon Heiligen und Unheiligen, von Devaanbetern und Nichtdeva1
62.
:
anbetern, von liisst,
,
Verdammten und Nichtverdammten zusammenkommen
o frommer Zarathushtra.
" Ein Drittel der in Fliissen fliessenden.f rischen Wasser liisst seinen Blick es durch Einem Drittel der abstehen, o Zarathusthra. 63.
spriessenden schcinen goldfarbigen Pflanzen raubt es ihr durch seinen Blick, o Zarathushtra. '*
64.
Einem
Drittel der segensreichen
Wachsthum
Armati (Erde) raubt es die
Decke durch seinen Blick, o Zarathushtra. Dem frommen Mann, der einen Ueberschuss- von guten Gedanken, guten Worten und guten Werken hat, raubt es ein Drittel von seiner Stlirke und von seiner Wehrkraft und von seiner Rechtschaffenheit durch seine Begegnung, o Zarathushtra. te
65.
Und
ich sage dir, o.Spitama
Zarathushtra: diese sind tod-
licher als die flinken Schlangen, oder als die schtidlichen
Wolfe oder
als
eine die Steppe bevvohnende Wb'lfin, vvenn sie in dieiAnsiedelung einbricht, oder als ein
tausendlaichender
Frosch, wenn er ins Wasser
" springt.
u
Frage mich wiederum, o lauterer^ mich den segensreichsten Schopfer, den weisesten, der die Frage am besten beantwortet; so wird es dir besser ergehen, so wirst du gesegneter werden, wenn du mich 66.
wieder fragen wirst." 67.
Es
fragte
Zarathushtra
u.
s.
w.
" :
Wer
einer Frau, die ihr
Aussehen und ihr Unwohlsein und Blutung hat, beiwohnt, Thatbestand) wissend, im Bewusstsein (der Sunde) und mit
blasses
(den
Ueberlegung (der schlimmen Folgen), wiihreiid auch sie (den Thatbestand) weiss und (der Sunde) sich bewusst ist und (die schlimmen Folgen) bedenkt. i
Jald sohtint hier wie
lat.
scortum sowohl das mannlichc wie das weibliohe
Individuum zu bezeichnen, daher yd 9
Jsiimlich liber die bo sen
\
Godanken
u. s.
w.
\
"Was
68.
Ul
ist
i:\niDAi) xvin.
62-7
211
da fur die Vermogensluisse, was
1'iir
Leistungen " dagegen auf hringen ?
er
soil
ist
daiur die Lei-
im Bewnsstein seiner Schnld nocb
J
"Wer einer Fmu, dieibr Masses
Darauf spracb Ahura Mazda:
69.
Aussehen und ihr Unwohlsein nnd Blutung hat, beiwohnt (den Thatbestand) kennend, im Bewn-stsein (der Siinde) und mit Ueberlegung (der schlimmen Folgen), wiihrend aucb sie (don Thatbestand) kennt, und (der Siinde)
sich bewusst
ist
und
scbliinmen Folgen)
(die
bedenkt.
" So seller tausend Stuck Kleinvieli -rhlarbten und von alien
70.
diesen Tbieren die Herzteile 2 mit Weib\vass-r
dem Feuer im
Streben nacb Rechtscbaffenheit darbringen, die Vorderfusse
loUi, soil er
den
guten Wassern darbringen. ft
71.
holz soil lioit
Tansend Traglasten hartes, trocknes, ausgesuchtes Brenner dem Feuer in dem loblichen Streben nacb RecbtschnfFenTaii-'nd Tra^lastt-n woicbes Brennbol/
darbringen.
vom Sandel-
baum. Benzoin, Aloe, oder Granatbaum 8 oder von irgend einem dr wohlriechenden Biiume soil er demd Feuer im loblichen Streben nacb Rechtschaffenheit darbringen.
Tausend Biischel Barsom
'*
72.
serspenden samt beiligen
Mann
Haoma und
>11
(J.-t.-ilt
soil
dn
guten Wassern im
,
dem Baucb
tausend athmendc
krii-dit-n,
dem Land
(auf
soil
er
lebende)
tausend
tausend andc-
'
nUt/Iicher Werke.
and Darmettcter klmr ftus
ich
cr
zweitausend Wasserfrosche,
toten, 11
In
Foil
Kerhtsohaffenhrit darl
.-nd and* n
1
lu-isst.
Taii
IM
Weihwas-
Milch, geliiutert und abgeseiht, von einem
(Iranatlmum
Streben nacb 7-').
er binden, tausend
(Dastur) geliiutert und abgeseibt. mif (Miimi Xusatz von
der
liaiim.
soil
Haug.
HhArAHt Ift-PhlvHut
1
:
gottollt.
Die Bedcutung TOO
***
KARL
212 74.
"
GELDNEB, VENDIDAD XVIII,
F.
Dreissig Stege
tausend Geisseluugeu
soil
er
legen
bekommen mit
iiber
74*76.
einen
Kanal, er
soil
der Pferdepeitsche, zweittmsend
mit der Ruthe. 75.
"Dies
daf iir die Vermogensbusse, dies ist daf iir die Leibesim Bewusstsein seiner Schuld noch an Leistungen
ist
strafe, das soil er
dagegeu aufbringen. 76.
abreisen,
"Wenn wenn
er sie leistet, so wird er nach der
Welt der Frommen
er sie nicht leistet, so wird er nach der
Welt
der Gott-
losen abreisen nach der aus Finsternis bestehendea, aus Finsternia
entstandnen, finsteren."
K. F.
GELDNER.
DAS VOLK DER KAMBOJA BEI YASKA. Die merkwiirdige Stelle in Yaska's Nirukta
den Kamboja die Rede terangen zum
wurde, nachdem
ist,
Nirukta, p. 17
und Gcschichte des Weda,
(vgl.
f.,
2, 2, in
welcher von
sie in R. Roth's Erlau-
auch sein Bach Zur Literal ur
die wiinschenswerte
Aufklarung Akademische Weber, Vorlesungen b Llteraturgeschichto, p. 1691 194 2 im wesentlichen richtig gedeutet und kurze Zeit darauf von Max Miiller, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenldndischen Gesellschaft, 7, 873 877 unter Heran67),
p.
niuht gefunden hatte, zuerst von A.
in<j
ist
Mahdbhdshya eingehender erbrtert auch den Indisclien Studien, 4, 879, und in den 493, den Gegenstand fliichtig beriihrt hatte,
der Parattelstelh des
Weber, nachdem
;
er in
[ndischen Streifen, 2,
nochmals in den Indischen Studien, 13, 363, auf die beiden Stellen
an Yaska's Notiz noch einiges was daher im folgenden versucht werden soil.
Trotzdem
zuriickgekommen. klar zu stellen,
Der Wortlaut
ist
bleibt
mit Hinweglassung einer verungluckten Etymo-
desNamensKainboja folgender : savatirgatikarmd Jiamboje^ueva bhtqyato . vikdram asydryequ bhdfante sava iti, d. h. in wbrtlicher " tavati mit der Bedeutung gehen wird bei den KamUebersetzung
logie
.
.
'
'
:
boja gesprochen, dessen Ableitung savas spricht
Yaska
man
beiden
rya."
wie allgemein anerkannt wird, sagen, dass savati beiden Kamboja als Verbum gebraucht wird, wiihreud die Arya nur die Ableitung savas konnen. Was ist aber unter savas zu verstehen ? Der will damit,
Commentator des Mahabhasya, Kaiyata,
bei Miiller, p. 376, deutetes
Nominativ von sava " Leiche" in Uebereinstiminung mit der abweichonden Lesart seines Textes (vikdra cva cnam dryd bhdsante), indem
als
er vihira durch jivato mrtdvasthd erklart, wozu
von O.A.Dunielsson, Qesellscliaft,
Nirukta,
man die Bemcrkungcn
Deutschen
Morgenlmnditehen
mag; ahnlich der Commentator dot Satyavrata Samasrami's Ausgabe dea
37, 39 vergleichen
Devarajayajvan,
Nirukto, Vol.
:!,
Samasrami, Vol. verbale
Zeitschrift
der
1-il f.
1,
in
Besser wird
man mit Weber und
241 an das Noutrum savas "Kraft" denkon,
Verwandte
bei
Sanskrit Sprach*, p. 175
W. D. Whitney, DU Wvruln f.
s.
v.
(,-Q
verzeichnet lind.
u. 9. w. drr
214
ERNST KUHN, DAS VOLK DEB KAMBOJA BEI YASKA,
Die meisten Stellen, an welchen die Kamboja oder Kamboja son st in der Sanskrit Literatur vorkommen und welohe man in 0. Bbhtlingk's
und R. Roth's Sanskrit- Worterbuch,
men
findet,
2, 79f.
229 iibersichtlich beisam-
ruhinen ihre Pferdezucht und die Rajatarangini, 4, 165 f. Nachbarschaft der Tukhara (so die von M. A. Stein in
setzt sie in die
den Text aufgenomrnene Lesart gegeniiber dem Bukhara anderer Handschriften und der tilteren Ausgaben, welchen Chr. Lassen in der Zeitsclirifi
far die
Danach sind
sie also
Kunde
des Morgenlandes, 2, 56 gefolgt
nordwestlicb
von Indien
hauGge Verbindung mit den Yavana,
ihre
d.
ansiissig,
h.
it.)
was durch
den baktrischen
Griechen (Weber, Indische Streifen, 2, 320 f., 3, 353 t'., Indian Antiquary, 4, 244), durchaus bestatigt wird. Dazukommen weitere Stellen in der
Index
und
Pali- Literatur
zwar erwahnen
to the Jafcaka, p. 25, verzeichneten
die
D. Andersen's
in
gleichfalls in
erster
Linie
und Maultiere der Kamboja, am wichtigsten aber sind schon von F. Minayef, Grammaire paile traduite du russe par
die Pferde
Guyard, p. XVII, Anm. Fausboll, Vol. kitd
6,
208)
St.
hervorgehobenen Verse (The Jataka ed. V.
:
patanga uragd ca
ete hi
1
die
bliekd
hantvd kimim sujjhati makkhikd ca
dhammd anariyarupd kambojakdnam
vitathd
bahunnam
\
II
"Insekten, Schmetterlinge, Schlangen, Frosche. Wurmer und Fliegen totend wird man rein solche verkehrte Vorschriften nicht
d.
h.
:
arischer Art haben viele(oder die vielen)
Kambojaka." Hier wird also
das Toten schadlichen Gewiirms als eine religiose Pflicht der
Kamboja
bezeichnefc;sie waren also zweifellos Anhangerder zoroastrischen Reliwie denn schon Weber Iranier in ihnen vermutete und werden gion
wir ihre Wohnsitze irgendwo in
dem durch
seinen Pferdereichtum
(W. Geiger, Ostfiranishe Kultur im zu sucheu haben. Damit lost sich das letzte RatAltertum, p. 355) sel bei Yaska: sein Kamboja Verbum ist nichts anderes als das av-
ausgezeichneten Osten Irans
estische savaiti oder savaite f welches
Zusammenhang
mit einem Skr. savati
durchaus ohne etymologischen nur in der Aussprache mit
ihm zusammenfallt.
ERNST KUHN.
A
i-ii
A<;MKNT or TIN: DINK ART. BOOK
Three years ago
my
honour of
in
III.,
CHAP. IX.
3.
attempted in the Festgruss, published at Leyden esteemed master, C. de Harlez, since deceased,
I
what is left of the earliest part of the Dinkart text, the second question of the third hook, which, like the subsequent questions up to the eighth inclusive, are so w< inn -eaten in the unique a translation 1
of
MS. as to be only partly legible, and consequently very make any sense of. My attempt was of course based upon
oriirinal
difficult to
the printed text as published by the late esteemed High-Priest, the regretted Shams-ul-Ulama Dastur Dr. Peshotanji Behramji Saujaua.
seems appropriate, therefore, that the present very modest contribution to a memorial volume in honour of this laborious scholar, who It
lias
certainly merited well of
all
students of Pehlevi literature, by
whom
ever be held in the highest respect, should take the form of a similar attempt to unravel the moaning, as far as we can ascertain it from so broken a context, of the following his
name and memory
will
proposed by the heretic or apostate, who in the present case by his name, as will he noted below.
quc quoted
is
have added but tew notes to the transliteration and attempted Several of the wrds which do not occur in the u translation. Pehlevi Vocabularies (West's, de Harle/'s, Peshotan's, etc.) will easily 1
rom the verbal stems or nnboxDpocmded forms of which I have not thought it -. necessary to trouble the
bed'
they are dTivati\< printer
marking M ircnmtlf'v over bounders! khat(ni <
l.y
u-e :ilwa\
Of
//'" (Phi.
course, in so
damaged
a text
}
illy
lYhl.vi.
lacuna
0,
as,
it is
J), wh.-th.-r
dealing
unlike the other
by
*,
d)
long or short
impossible to obtain anything here and tin-re; hence in
h
attempt in
and
ated
and
PI
in
a
1
II
i
with a sen
.
an gnesg-work, es-
c.m-trnction so obscure as
the relative proportion* of iod to carefully k. ted by Pcshotan in his printed t<
I
|
a
>
M4l**ge Charted* H-rlr.,
LH.li., Brill,
1806, pp.41
48.
216
L. C.
PftRfltTO
CASARTELLI, THIRD QOBSTION* OF AKVAN.
AlVANI.
Akvan-i
Purstt
pavan gasako
2
druj karlk aharinoko aiglia
1
Akvan, tbe detestable
:
(?) drfrj
in tbe sbape of a beretic,
asked
thus: 5 .
,
.
balfsto-i
ya-atashano hurvarano
and
girano va zag-i zofar
tbe
rustak*
zag-i
Auharmazd dino dahishhikan 5 mas gabra-i aharubu-c la zag mas zavar-i min aharubu akhu-i Aharubu min gabraan-i .
.
.
dino kutak va patash
yashtar-i
homanam
bara
.... li
Auharmazd
fires,
(of)
tbese creatures of tbe religion
Aubarmazd tbe
greatest is tbe just man, but tbe just one is not stronger on account of bis boly nature tban
men wbo
inferior
Consequently were I
PASUKHO:
ANSWER
madam
Auharmazd
considered inferior
.
.
I (should be)
-ishnik zak
and tbe deep
of
a worshipper of should
pavan zag-i mas nikuhito.*
tbe loftiest of
mountain-gorge
religion.
kutak yekhsunito
trees,
mountains,
;
(I)
in this
more despised.*
:
.
-ic to
proclaim this
.
.
darvandih fraz nimfitano zagash dino
in
impiety and
amukhtano va kunishno-i Ganak Minoi varjlto va-akbu-c Abarmanaklk yemlalunlt va stlb budatan bomand
deeds of Ganak Minoi worked and the Ahrimanic nature. said and the creatures of Auhar-
dabishnan-i
Aubarmazd
.
abuo pavan i
Cf.
Arab. *Jjf 'detestable
|*^0, 8
'.
But
but more likely for jpoo
Evidently, from the latter
this bis religion. to teach and the
.
mazd of
.
sar-
.
are
good
the material
world
....
creation
nature in the supremacy
for
probably
daldno ('mouth')
part of the chapter,
*^,
kartt, 'warlike,
'by the
waters
mouth
over
hostile.
of a heretic'.
'
to
<>
(*$$
.
rev)
supplied. al
r
For meaning sec Phi. Vend. V,
1.
1 'gorge between two mountains, de
Harlez. Litt.
plural of an adj. formed from daliishno
Litt. pdrsiihno.'
thirdly A. asked.'
' %
creation.'
The subsequent chapters employ the
substantial form
A FRAGMENT OF THE DINKART, BK.
daman cfgun
darlli-i
martum 6
va afash tano-mataano anshuta . atyarth-i
.
clgun
.
rubanomataano
va
goap^nd hurubuno
.
.
Ill,
sence of
man,
as cattle
of corporeal
-shnik
.
mart Am
val
rub a no avirtar pavan avoritano
zagshano
.
.
.
gospgnd tano avirtar pavanshan tano zlvarih 7
val
ma] yenitano rimonih cigun driljih mgndavam va min drujo mahmantar* [?
rimonih
vesh
martum
pavan
yin kushashno
drujo
mahmantar
rai
anshuta draylnash-i tano burayiabno va
aharubu
riibano
rubanu .
.
val
permanent impurity,
abundantly the druj in the
in
the
body. crying out the good-development of .
.
iman's living body the dead body
val
just soul
when
the
and what unto the
goal
AN
rem.k
in
back
upon the body and the body becomes more pollut.
kashit
same
in
struggle
that
lakhvar
.suppose, the
man
puwer on account of the soul occupies a more permanent place
tar yriululunem
I
the
.
more
.
.
rilbailn
be,
body
measure
.
.
tano ngflunit va tuno rlniontar
mdtd must
for
superior of their
and
doahahu
,
impurity as something diabolical and from the druj .
hoinant
VrllrVlllHt
good
strength for man the
to
zlvandik
pavan yekaviniunato
urc-kht ufusli val
adornment ( ?)
....
gas T
zagac-i
.
.
essence with
body is the adornment (?)
....
tano
vitarto
.
es-
assistance
(endowed with) and (those)
cattle the
~7
.
.
and
. . -ic superior. soul is superior in the producing of jthese things for
.
pavan tano vakhdftnit
souls.
bodies,
[ni-] rukih-i
rubano
man;
and (beings) or
;
spiritual essence
good
.
217
the
iriruklh avirtar .
as
living -creatures,
8.
IX.,
hence (beings) of corporeal
va tano-matuauo hutano zivarili
.
CHAP.
.
.
.
poured
(upon)
mUak (Darmerteter, E*dt* t I. M*U4en*e9 LouTain, 1886,
22, *<> (D. K.. Vol. IV., ir,7, my Mtdtcine ' meaning seems to be mother-nature,' eaunee
:
tono-m** and
tli
70) and mlto p. 31, n.
rAWwrnAJ
The
would be
compounds. 7
^JY^
/.
lViH.j^3
'
jewel,
below J-fS 'strength/ aa uaed
The MB.
MM.
we might
oniam
i
ha. here tirtiMto.
il
objection (m
rather expect her* and
C.
Ti.
OASARTELTJ,
va yln gospemlano pavan kusliashno si ja kill va-tano vazlnarih minoi-rai gas .
And in
vuto-c kamini
9
v'
va anshuta tano
made
.
10
lak
aharubyano
beshishno
va-istarih-i
mayah
balisto-i
girano
zofar-i riistak
aSto
....
i
the body
in
.
.
,
dwelling driij estimated unto
val
zak
.
and man's from the in-
the attack
......
stagnation
impure and fire,
dino nirukika virayislitto zakac hucarak va bahar- I0 i
mountain-gorge, in heretical
min paityarak bomandih patash
law
the
vad-kashisb n
cand
stih
dastobarih-i
.
Cf. Pers. eJ-** 'mean, base, despicable.' which would seem suitable here.
Unsual as
this distinction of
gender
11 Lit.
*
is,
tr^
12
Pers.
is
See above.
'
attraction, allurement.'
religion
.
I
But there
sets
is
in
in
a
powerful
order
also Arabic (j*+
'
ambush
:
cannot see any other likely explanation. if }>1. axhauius
feui. nxJuioni,
portion, lot, share.'
pol-
and this succour and advantage which is from the being opposed, there-
s
10
.
manner
dtno
The form seems modelled on the Avestic
Par from the Auhurmazd is the
lution, non-existence
avano aharubano va afziln-i daman
Auharmazd
of
(It is)
fa-
not the
The strength of cattle, this
.
aharubyan dana
.....
the deep
doctrine.
sbayito bandak gas pateshili . . pavan fraz burto-i val 12
water upon upon the lo/tiest o
mountains, upon
religion
dato
.
atasbano
force
shion hast made.
barakartarih
is
.....
men and just women. just in the distressf ulness and
Thou
aito
,
.
lifeless
dur min Auharmazd dino andar jo. Zak-i gosp&ndano zavar zak rimonih loitih
afash
.
.
(,?)
body
aharmokiha kartak
dato
la
madam madam val
va atash
.
pnd the advancement
wind meanness
.
rimono zavar madam
.
val
.
.
ntter.
through the strug-
the living driij and the
pavan .
t
i
.
we
of the (improvement) body on account of the spirit a place
i min mahmanu val hushmorto drujo patSshih rubano [aha]
va
cattle
to hell
-er
gle perishableness
.
.
.
it
.....
.
pavan yin tano karto /inik clrujo va-azlnik .
and drag*
soul
......
A FRAGMENT OF THE DINKART, BK. va hamdatastanih-ac-i akano martuui patash.
amur-
CHAP.
Ill,
from
upon
_M!>
.
IX.,
it
in]ilMiinentuntoattractioD(?) inasrauchas the material
must be a place of
creation
sla-
an atta.-k
.
j
forward
carried
apon
fires,
holy men, holy women,
waters,,
and the
excellent
knowledge]
of living-creatures the priesthood of
Aubannazd,
religion and the'umininiousag im-ut of innumerable men npon it.
The name J f*W '
written
Akvand
but
';
the
in
superscription
AKVAN
is
lusti, Ircwisckes Namenbuch,
was
..f
a well-known s. v.
'
Akwun'
the
name of p. 12.
seems
chapter
a heretic or
TherZ/v Akwfin
by Rust am (S/iahnamoh iii. 270). There was a Manichasan named Akwan, who had followers called 'Aou<mrat. In I)K..
slain
leader
Vol. V, chap. 198,
AkwdnJ
i.e. f
Wp* v^Jty^
2,
'the Christian
'
religious guide
tation,
A k waif
of the
even the form*)^ in our text
\<
read by
'EM
.lu.ti
(contrary to Peshotan's interpreruler
apostate
Karisak').
Perhaps
may
be an abbreviation or an error for
out,
Akwan's objection would seem
as above.
As
far as I
be this
:
Yon
am
able to
A uhannazd's creatures, i,
l.y
later ch:>
.
creatures, 'atash va
use
ansli
kola
is
creatures.)
man
is
the greatest (mas)
of
to all
greater than the waters, trees, mountains,
the way, 81,
3,
is
implicitly
But,
for
man
'
t'.e.,
in
general
A ubannawTs
va gospnd mano ash mat hnrto min made man greater than all
li
the Creator
martum
made
where, after enumerating
maya va zamik va
offered to
stihdahiflhuino
material
make
the just
say that
i
.
.
.
'
says the heretic, the just
man
i
220
L. C.
CASAHTELLI.
stronger or more powerful (mas zavar) than the followers of another
Were
religion.
I to
become a worshipper of Auharmazd,
therefore, I
should not gain anything in esteem or otherwise.
The
casuist in his reply seems to point out that
to use
literally,
man's superiority
a very modern expression, quite familiar at the '
'
present moment, owing to recent political events, sirdarship (sarddrih) over the rest of creation is due to his soul or the intellectual part of hia nature, which enables
him
to assist
and develop the non-spiritual
He then goes on to explain how impurity in defilement is brought upon man by the druj, especially as proceeding from the dead body, both as regards man and animals, creatures, such as domestic animals.
and how
it is
much on
the lines of the similar expostion in the
thence transmitted to water,
fire,
trees, fifth
&c.,
pretty
fargard of the
Vendidad. L. G.
CASABTELLI.
THE IRANIAN HINDUKUSH DIALECTS 'A I/LED MUXJAXr AM) YUMillA. <
Although with me,
T
know
I
many an
that
that
believe
still
does not agree
Iranian scholar
the
fatherland of
the
Awesta and
to be sought in the Eastern parts of Iran. If this is an of the countries the on true, exploration upper Oxus river and it" tributaries will be of special importance. The inhabitants of those its civilisation is
countries,
the so-called Ghalchas,
doubt a
are no
very interesting
branch of the Iranian race, and the various dialects spoken by .them I had myself the deserve, I think, every Iranist's attention. opportunity to study the Ghalcha dialects and to
draw the
grammar from a
We
scientific point of view.
1
outlines of tlu-ir
can say now that we
acquainted with the Pamir dialects called Waklu, and Shughni Saryq-qoll as well as with the more isolated Yaghniiii, and we had also a general idea of the Tfalghah or rather Ytidghd, the
are sufficiently
Pamir group spoken south of the Himlukush. But as to the dialects Munjdni (or Mungi) and Sanglichi, which are closely connected with Yudgha, all our knowledge consists of a very short list of words, and the Ishqdshami, which seems to be related to
only dialect of the
the Wakhl,
is
only
known by name.
That want
is
now
partly supplied
by the excellent work of G. A. Grierson, Specimen Translations in the Languages of the North-Western Frontier ', Linguistic Survey of '
:ia, )u>
We find
Calcutta, 1899.
Mimjanl
HOD into MunjanI and
Ighi
is
treated ve find
1 nhall
here, on pp.
I'"--"-', a short
a pi*
in :i
<-t>
th<>
list
of folklore
in
the same dialect.
ing the place of that dialect Oruadifai
The
same manner on pp. 205-214, and on
of words and phrase* in both dialeoU.
confine myself chiefly to MunjanT to give nome
*
skttrh
grammar, a translation of the parable of the prodigal
among
te bmn,
the
PhOolOf ie
hinU regard-
Pamir group of language*. I, 2,
WTLHELM GEIGEB,
222 The
result
as
is,
we expected,
Yudgha only very branches of the same is
As
slight,
that the difference between Munjiimand and that they must be taken as two
dialect.
to phonology, the soft consonants, as in all
Pashto, are changed into aspirants,
in
Aw.
Irtza
M.
;
e.g.,
Pamir
dialects
and
M. wuza ""goaf'^Sh.waz, zhin, Aw. jaini- M.,
" woman "=Sh. zhinka, Yd. zhlnko
"to beat "= Aw. jan; M. ghava, Yd. ghavo "cow"=W. glifi. Instead of dh for original d we have I in both dialects, as also in Pashto M. lu or le, Yd. loh " two" = Aw. dva; M. leghda, Yd. loglida " daugh" ter *'= Aw. dughdar, Pashto tur; M. lera, Yd. turo far"=Aw. dura,
Yd.
zhia
:
Pashto
M.
A
lire.
medial ch
"from"=Yd.
zhe
zhe (not
blance of the two dialects
M.
2e!)=Aw. hacha,
is also
sherai,
thr,
"=Aw.
7/wr "fire
ft (Aw.
into
p)
as in M.,
Yd.
1st pers. sg.
is
the other Pamir dialects
Yd. mdf but Ygh. xhumax. to
Both
in
t
inflections it
3
as
z//,
sh in
initial thr into
put/ira
in
The resem-
1
in eliding the
"son"=Aw.
:
all
As
and
vd M. av^0, Yd. avdo " seven
pronoun
M. and
piir
thr ay d,
dthr-, Pashto dr.
T
Pers.
seen in changing
J
Yd.
in
softened and turned into
Yd. shurai " three '=Aw.
medial group
in
also
is
of the
/&
and M.
dialects soften the
2/fir,
group
"= Aw, hapta, Pers.
*^*A*.
Yd. ^o=Aw. azem, Pashto za, but waz or tuttz. The pron. 2nd pers. pi. is
M.
ze,
in "W. sa'isht in Sh. tamd, in Sq, tamash, in
may be
sufficient
to
give a paradigm of the
declension of a noun and of the present and past of a verb, to show the close connection of the
two
dialects.
Munjani.
Sg. Norn, tat,
Gen. Dat.
PI.
father
zhe-tdt-aii
no-tdt-an
Yudgha.
"
tat
wa-tat or zhetat-n ne-tat-u
Abl.
zhe-tdt
zlie-tat-n
Nom.
tdte
tate
Gen. zhe-tdt-af
wa-tat or zlw-tat-ej
Dat.
ne-tdt-af
no-fat-ef
Abl.
zhe-tdt-af
zlw-tat-ef.
MUNjiNl AND Y^DGHA DIALECTS.
223
For the explanation of the terminations -an and -a/", -e/- compare Grundriss \, 2, pp. 314 and 815, 43, 1, 2. The plural termination is to be compared, as ally
belonged
to
"
daughters
"),
now, to the Pashto termination -e it originnouns of feminine gender (e.g. M. leghde, Yd. loghdt I suggest
;
but was afterwards transferred also to
such of mas-
culine gender. I Bnally
add the present and
Mnnjfttii.
pa.st
tense of the verb
tf
to beat."
SOME INSCRIPTIONS ON SASSANIAN GEMS. The department of Sasanian gems Persian
art, nevertheless, it is
unimportant.
is
only a small one in ancient
highly interesting, and
is
by no means
That, for instance, Sasanian people had such long names
as BdpdturmUrbutbag
we
know without the gems, and that an Eran Anbdrakpat or a Nas&n-
should not
here were such functionaries as
andemdngardn sard&r (see below), conld only be learned from them. I have had the opportunity of studying the engraved Pahlavi stones of except one of the
all
Royal Museum
in
known
public collections,
Berlin, the
British
Nationale in Paris, the Imperial
Museums Gotha
in
Museum,
Museum
at
viz.,
those of the
the Bibliotheque
Vienna,
the
Royal
Copenhagen and at the Hague, the Grandducal Library
in
only one specimen, but that is a lion, the famous amethyst of Devonshire), and the Mayer Museum in Liver* (in this collection there is
me was the Imperial Hermitage There seems to be reason for believing that this Petersburg. collection is a large one, but the little encouraging civility of the pool.
in
The
collection not accessible to
St.
director
Mr. Kieseritzki towards me, made
me
give up the intention of
gems when I walked through the that palace. At Florence I was not able to
examining the publicly exhibited splendid room of coins in
any trace of the former collection of the Tuscanian Granddukes, from which Dr. A. D. Mordtmann published some specimens. find
Besides impressions of the tioned accessible collections, I ness of
many
Sasanian gems of
owe
private possessors.
casts in
wax
all
the above men-
or plaster to the kind-
Since I published
my
two papers on
the subject (Zeitschrift der Deulsehen Morgenlandischen Gesellschqft, Vol. 44, pp. 650-678, see also Vol. 45, pp. 429-481, and Mitteilungen
aus den Orientalischen Sammlungen der Koniglichen Museen in Berlin, Vol. IV.) in the years 1890 and 1891, numerous other casts have been
I shall select from them some of the most interesting as a modest contribution to this volume, dedicated to the memory of Dassent to me.
tur Peshotan Behramji Sanjana, the revered high-priest of the Parsees.
SOME INSCRIPTIONS ON SASANIAN GEMS.
The
1.
Museum
British
man
Bust of a bearded
Shahoe
1898 acquired the following
looking to the right ; the
and admirably worked LXV., No. 137. size
in
225
out, copied in Lajard,
gem
seal
of large
is
Lc Cidte de
Afiihre,
nasdn-andemdtigdrdn sarddr 'Shahoe the Magian, the son of Khurra, the chief of the corpse21
zi
magu
Kkur(r)akdn
zi
carriers.'
We learn from
gem, that the guild of the corpse-carriers had
this
a Magian as their head, a fact that of
title
this
we have
for
is
not surprising, but until now the
functionary was not known. In the Pahlavi texts 'dead body' only the form nasdi, for which I have
proposed to read nasih
(Nom.
abstract.)
;
here
we
find for the first time
Amlemnn-
the regular nas without an ending, that was to be expected.
gdr occurs with the meaning 'receiving, carrying' (see my Qrundritt der neup&rsiichvn JEtymologie, No. 596). West translates, in his Shik. Gum.Vic,.,
'
andemdn
domestically
serving/
andemdni
'
household
service.'
One
sees that this
me
It
without
i21S, a
more than one reason.
consulting
monogram front Of the No.
A,
1383S.
i
N'o.
which he has kindly
the
Ya-ddn
originals. '
Some
Confidence in
No. 523S, a
bear
God/
lion attacking
rij.,
all
tho
No.
a zebu
others I notice
This line piece has already been published by
the Zeitschrift der
in
of
unfortunate that tho latter are not
in tho centre,
from the
Vol. 44,
is
inscription Apastdn V
common
mo
of high value for
number of Sasanian gems,
impressions.
decipherable
1
is
Professor Maxwell Sommerville of the University of Pennsyl-
2.
vania possesses a sent
gem
DeutschtH MoryenldndUchen Qetelltchaft,
140.
' 8hahpukr-i rald-c Shahpuhr the Great, fir., the nobleman/ a iber of the second class of nobility in the Sasanian Empire. l
'
I
rtd with
Dr. F, 0. Vol.
I.,
AadrtM Fart
this eodiag in FfekUri
II., p. lOd,
49.
M t, mt
226
PAUL HORN,
On
an impression from the collection left by tho late Dr. A. D. 9 Mordtraann, I find another raba, viz., Barz-i rabd-v Apastan al
Yazddn a
'
human B.
head).
No. 511S. Mitr Shahpuhra Apastan
God
puhr. Confidence in
and end of the No.
C.
'
Yazddn
l
Mitr Shah-
circle at
inscription runs
the beginning
round a monogram.
This piece bears only
738B.
The word
with a half
;
The
inscription. 1
>al
a bird on a fire-altar not lighted.
aWTir'
No. 1744B.
C.
image.
Confidence in God' (kneeling zebu with
Barz the nobleman.
nearest the
( Apastan al Yazddn. and his father are not
centre
is
the
Unfortunately
an inscription and no barah son/ followed by *
names
of the
possessor
legible.
For some years Professor N. Ogden Rood of Columbia Uni-
3.
versity in
New York
types of the
A
in
gems
own
his
me
regularly with beautiful electro-
possession and others which pass
These magnificent casts are the pride of
through him.
Even two
has provided
original Sasanian seals I
B
am
owe
to his
my
collections.
extraordinary kindness
King's collection was sold to America, and several of Prof. Rood's electro-types are taken from (see
and
If I
below).
pieces once belonging to
A.
Recumbent
right,
it.
lion.
Gushnaspdndat or perhaps Gushtaspdnddt (the shn or sht is a little The name means ( Given to the descendant of Gushnasp, viz., injured). to the
Gushnaspanide.'
B.
Head
of a
man
en face.
Apastan Wdnd(d}i 'Confidence perhaps be
:
Apastan
for confidence in
C.
God
'a(J) '
(in
God) Wa/ndatS Might
Yazd(dn)-d(d)t as a
this not
name meaning Given '
?
Recumbent zebu.
Arwand
Shahpuhr-i Newdnp(d)t(d)n Bhat(i)st(a)n JShahpuhr, the son of Newanpdt. Joyfulness .'
'
Arwand
CN8CBIPWWW ON
BOM]
Arwand Shahpuhr was
AnotheH?)
S-c/tr. d. J> M/A<-A.
I.KM.S.
L'1'7
owner of the
fche
morg. Ges., Vol. 44, p. 660, No.
Recumbent
D.
-.\s.\\!\N
seal
in
(51.
fallow-deer.
WaraJirdn (N. propr.).
Head
I*].
of a zebu with wings.
M(i]
The same contracted form, instead seal
of Mitrdat,
is to
be found on a
Paris (Justi, L-anisches Namcnbu^h, Mithraduta No. o2), and
in
below (H) >hown.
a
;
later
Recumlient
F.
development of Mitrat
Milad, as J.
is
Marquart
stu^.
Mpukc.
A name formed from Bap, Pap
with the suffix
-/'//;.
Kecumbeiit wild goat.
G. UV/.-r
0J
}Vakhslnk,, ^Va-, the son of Waklishik.'
Wayak) may IK- derived from A\v. nvju- air/ Justi in Namenbuch notes a Dili^'m \Vik. \Vakli
\\'rk for
his
Iu>ti). II.
Head
of a
man.
)''('')'
See above undor Hows. It
lia<
It is
not at
grotesque
att
one of
kind
tlu-
made
me
(' it
ii
1
t;ir.
'
and
m my ml lection,
The Magian Aturshusnl
Bap
indicatrd
a^
i
('),
a froi^.
Alunhwrdost moqb
concerning this piece
and camo recently from
of
the ordinary form, but
all
ketohea
Pruf. li)ul writes
K.
and
in
the
ass for a i<
tli.-
only
228
PAUL HORN,
I hope that this reading is correct. The r has, as sometimet the shortened shape of a y ; in dost we miss one hook of the letter s.
Aturshusr would be in Awesta Atarekhshudhra,
Head
K.
of a
Ataredthra.
cf.
man.
Some
Fla)k(i)chd(a)t (Norn, propr.).
letters
behind the head art
illegible.
L.
-Naked Greek goddess with a bunch of grapes in one hand.
Name
NuiakL
of a
woman( ?)
Compare Ntitaturfarnbag on a Zeitsclir.
also Nartaki
M.
British
Museum, ;
of course
might be read.
zi
'
magii
Head of
The Magian Mardoe.'
a bearded
Mdrsand-i magtt
zi
man
looking to the right.
Datshap(i)rchvAvd(n).
some
distinctly engraved, but, as I suppose, with
clearly stands for Maraspand,
would be impossible). 0.
the
Monogram.
Gabr6e
N.
seal in
Ges. f Vol. 44, p. 655, No. 25
d. deutsch. morg.
and instead of
Dtshapfr
is
Persian
zi
The
inscription
faults.
there
Dtw6h,
*J
is
Marsand, e.g., is >
wi (Widat
b.
Wild goat and crab.
Neke
;
with the same meaning as shapir (Zeitft* d. deutsch. morg.
Qe*., Vol. 44, p. 669, No. 107.)
P.
Recumbent
zebu.
Bo*^' right.' The same
inscription is to be found on
as the well-known Apastdn
Mr. D. Z. Noorian
4.
stones
'aZ
some other
Yazddn. in
New York
:
A.
stones, as well
Bearded head looking to the right.
posseises the following
SOME INSCRIPTIONS ON SASANIAN GEMS. Bar Shabdte
zi
'
Bar Nabud barah
Bar Shaba", the son of Bar
The Syrian name Bar Shab6 has
Nabud.'
229
the Pahlavf ending
e.
B. Standing female holding up a child.
Ohrmazde khwal(d)h-i farsandan 'Hormizd, the lord of children.' This
is
a carious
inscription.
Pahlavi form for Mod. Pens, khuddi in
Bukhara and
is
Firstly,
khwatai, modern khuddh occurs
Hormizd
Tokharista'n.
common
because the
is
again not especially the
protector of chidren, the Frawashis, Mithra or Ardwisdra
An&hita,
aud others give children according to the Awesta. But I do not know how the curious words khwat(d)h and farsandan can be otherwise read and understood. Both seem to be dialectical (farsand instead of farzand as well as Arab, sausanjird, Mod. Pers. ojjj
Or doesfarsand belong
others).
to the
f
needle
same stem as Mod. Pers.
'
and
*u-j
?
In the possession of Prof. Dr. M. Hartmann in Berlin.
5.
Monogram. M(i)trdtur8hdmwdre
Tdrach
Turachdn
'
Mitriturshamwar, the son
of
'.
The name Shim niorg.
zi
Qu. Vol.
is
to
be found on the
in Zeitschr. d.
With Turach compare Mod.Pers.
45, p. 430.
t
gem
^
Kraj.
In 1894 in the possession of
6.
Mr. A. von Butkowski-Glinka
in Paris.
Standing female with flowers in the hands. "MukJit. Apa*t.i,i *
One might Namtnbuck 7.
p.
5
also :
read
Admt),
Admltdukht
^ht.
or
ConBdenoe
fim^tdukht
in
God'.
(aM
Justi
tho letter being written in cursive.
la the Laiarew Institute for O, -ioutal languages in Moscou.
Standing goal.
Wifahr&n (Noin.propr.).
230
PAUL HORN, 80MK INSCRIPTIONS ON SASANIAN GEMS. 8.
In 1896 I received from Bagdad an impression with the
inscription Atur Ohrmazdc,
same name 9.
Two
to be found
is
'
Atur Ohrmazd
(bearded head).
The
on a similar stone in Berlin (No. 1017).
In the possession of Mr. C. M. Trelawny Irving in London. figures,
between them a tree.
Hamdwartt-i Zikdn,
'
Hamawart, the son of Zfk
The name Hamawart (Mod. seal (bust of a
the
'
Pers. *jj^ ft
'
rival
'.
')
occurs also on a
bearded man) published by E. Thomas in the Journal of
Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. XIII, p. 417, No. 10 (perhaps even so
Hamdwartc-i lueJi,
Z'tk
).
For Zfk compare
Justi,
Namen-
p. 385.
Of course
forgeries have also been sent to me,
and from Sult&nabad in Persia.
Even some
e.g.,
from Calcutta
of the above-mentioned
gentlemen have been deceived with forged stones. But I shall not make unhappy the owners by enumerating such fabrications. Generally they are easily detected with
some
practice.
I hope that this short communication
gems are worthy
may show
that the Sasanian
of being collected together in one corpus.
PAUL HORN.
THE OLD
1'KKSIAN INSCRIPTION^
AT BEHISTAN.
PREFACE. As the method
of transcription in Kossowioz's edition of the Five
Behistan Inscriptions dates from the year 1872, it seemed to me better to substitute for it a more modern one, which should take account of the
As
advances which have been made since then.
the
old
Persian
cuneiform signs form a very imperfect system of writing, there are
numerous uncertainties
as regards the real
form and pronunciation of
This slight contribution is designed for the use of beginners, and consideration therefore could not be taken of subtleties. Therefore I have, if I may say so, transcribed roughly &4ra(A), ima(h)
many
words.
(F[)ut^na(h), aniyd(h)uvd, ba(n)daka(h)
have added the
when tan.
h's
t
abara(n),
that probably
or n't
still
n'ini'Kn), etc.,
these inscriptions were engraved upon the rocks of
But
I
\jd. t I
existed in the language
Mount Behis
have written neither Zuru(h)kura(h)* ira*qa/(h)d%8t Ddraya(h]
ia (h)us, maty a(h)mdm, etc., nor mar tiyd(h) ace. plur.
or in>irtiyd(n)
norn. plur.
,but only Zurakara(h), ({rauymli*, l)di
mam, marfiijd
Likewise the a at the end
etc.
of
words, whirl,
lengthened without etymological reason according to tin- priucipl writing, hu> not been altered; or the reader will hud transcribed with
n-vowel crkana
(cp. aw.
Vehrkdna, Modern Persian Gurgdn), but not
Artavrdiya (c\>. aw. verezya). My transcription is only intended to give the student an idea of the problems involved in cuneiform writing, to d* I
ly in
have inserted thy
every case which that
alt
the glossar -'a
scattered
through
-.-si
new
various
is
seemed
right to
impossible; but
publications on the subject, eapet
edition of the text H
is still
be neoess
and the
r
ions
journal course, boen consulted*
PATL HORN.
INSCRIPTION OF DARIUS HYSTASPES-
COLUMN
Adam* Darayava(h)us f Ksaya%a(h) 8
1.
iSayaftyanam, K$ayaiya(h)
Irarsaiy",
9
Arsamahyu napn
patra(h)*,
1
adam
atem)
pron. Ibt pers.
ace.
;
kdma(h)
desire
was/
1
gen.
enclit. 7Wflwy
buzurg 8
my *
for
;
nom.
a
mrf.)
hithdush),
'
nom.
sg. '
Darius'.
-a(h)ush, gen. Lindner's explanation of this name,
published
twenty-one
years
possessing goods/ Aw. been recently Ddrayatvohu has 'holding,
confirmed by an Aramaic-Egyptian papyrus in the Strassburg Library,
dated the 14th year of King Darius, where the word is distinctly with
h written.
-a(A), gen. -ahyG, plur.
gen.
-dndm ;
'king,'
of
King
lhahanshuk
.
ace. -a,
;
region, province,
P. dih
'
(Pahlv. defy.
dush
(cp.
nasdum),
Sg.
nom.
Aw.
v&bdzdush, Gath.
ace.
-dum
-awp^
loc.
;
pi.
(cf.
Aw.
nom.
ace.
-dva(h) y gen. -wwam, loc.-ws^wr^. 7
Vishtdspa- m., sg. nom. -a(h),
Darius'
Mod.
-ahya; name of King
father
(Aw.
Vishtaspa,
Pers. Gushtasp).
8
Aw. sb. m. 'son/ nom. Mod. Pg.-a(^) V.pusar; puthra> putra-,
"
Arshdma-, m.,
gen. -ahyd; name of King Darius.
sg.
nom. -a(A),
of the grandfather
napdt-, sb. m., sg. nom. -a (Aw. napdo) 'grandson'; Mod. P. navada, etc.
;
KhshdyatJiiya(h)
Kings,'
f.
Aw. dahyu, Mod.
village
11
Khshdyathiydndm 'the
nom.
-aiy
10
nom
Mod. P. thdh
'
ace. -am, gen.
ago
Khthayathiya-y sb. m., sg.
loc.
'
dahyu-, sb.
country/
m.,
-a(A), ace. -am,
themselves Irdniydn 'Aryans').
;
-a (h)aush
sg. -a(h).
(the inhabitants of Persia also called
the
ma(h) from me* (Aw. -mat) plur. ' nom. vayam we (Aw. vaem) ; gen amdkham (Aw. ahmdkem, Mod. P.
Ddrayava(K)u-,
Mod. P.
Pdrsi 'Parsi-Zoroastrian'
P.
'
1
great,'
'
a
Med,
ablat. enclit. -ma(h) in hacd-
;
'
adj.
nom.
Pdrsa-, m. (1) Persian '(adj.), Persian Persia/ 2. (subst.)
sg.
(Aw.
A(Ji)uramazddmaiy^ utdalso
.
vazruka-,
yathd
as
11
*
(Aw
mdtyamdm 'that mand (Aw. mana,
dahydutmaiy,
maiy, dative
HaKAmamsiya(h)
enclit.
Mod. Pers. w<w), wi), e.g.
,
vazraka(h)*, KSayaiya(h)
K8ayaCiya(h) ^ahyunam', "VistaspahyA
'
*
dha(h),
'
not;
10
mdm (Aw. mSm),
mdm me
I.
Mad. P.
HaTchdmanishiya-,
nom. -aA;
pi.
adj.,
sg.
nom. #; 'the Acha-
THE OLD PERSIAN INSCRIPTIONS AT BKHISTAN,
Mana
1
'J.
Dirayava(h)uA
Tatiy
COL.
kaayatiya(h):
2-;
I, 1
pita
Vi8taspa(h)
Vistaspahya pita Arsama(h), Arsamahya pita Ariyaramna(h)*, Ariyaramnahya pita [Caispis,] Caispais* pit! Halamanifl. 5
3.
KsayaCiya(h) Darayava(h)ns Avahyaradiy vayam c T haca pruviyata(h) fahyamaby, amata(h) arnahy*, haca HaKamanisiya pruviyata(h) hya am attain tanma* ksayaCiya aha(n). 1
Tatiy
thah
:
*
verb
'
he says
thutiy
from (both beiug contracted thahatiy)
;
he
athaha(h) *
they '
mahy
*
we are
thahya-
pres.
called'
ending), aorist. athahy
1 said,'
athaha(n)
said,'
Passiv.
said.'
active-
(with 4
'
th-Mhyj
imperf. athaham
was said'
it
athahya(h) imperf. with
(or perhaps
m.
sb.
pitar
8
from
ppet.
*
aA
1.
rt.
ma and *
with genet.
to be/
a.
be-
'
long to
(khshatram amdfcham tauinthe kingdom was 'be*
dyd dha(h)
longing to our family'). Pres. iud. ' * amiy I am (Aw. ahmi, Mod. P. ''
-am)
;
astiy
ahy he is *
amaliy
%
'
thou art
(Aw.
we
are'
(Aw. ahi) Mod. P. ast) ; ;
'
asti.
(Aw. maA<)
Aa(n)-
j
'they are'
(Aw. A
active ending). Inf. thastanaiy. *
inally part.
thou
thdhy i
indie,
mayest say/
\w.
to say. speak,'
sank. Pre*. conj
rt.
conj.
Aw.
'father,'
aiihaiti)
'
dhain
indie,
imperf.
;
I
'
MK!.
r,
I'.
;
I'vlar
nom.
-d.
8.1^.
(bkr iham) o^a(A) he was'; * Skr. dsan) ; dha(n) they were middle dha(n]td they were.' ;
'
3
Ariyfiramna-t m., sg. nom.-a(A),
name
gen. -ahyd; fatli-r
:
Kin
of
thegreat-grandDarius (' niakinir
i,'
happy the Aryans').
'
f
1
fauna -,
lainily,'
(\uxhjii-,
in., \.
gen.
l-iiiMn-tr. pp'ii.
Mod. P.
ara,
avalf
Sing. ace.
o. .
-uilh,
>g.
haMii.'n<\s). '
tliat,'
AN.
avam,
avahyaru
:
pi.
ahutiy kind)
as is
(j.
/
>y ;
*
'iata(h)
a early
ya,
Mod.P.
-ra (hardy).
a
ill
\ w.
to *
dmdta, Mod. P.
t.
nom. pi
4n**i
kathciy
-Kl..
amdkfxim prnvnl.
K. of our family/ >. the dha(h)
kingdom belonged
(Aw. -<9^)
.
j-,a
an,
amdkham '
HU
tit,'
/.
oar
any one
fan c
-
hacd
t^iiH--.
Aw. pourrya with
t.
eigljth "1 vi
(loo.
1
(Au.
yd*
khshatram in
mayest not
.HI. mand
Skr.
////;.
reaton (adverb)
thou
^i.ya*(/0
p
-
*,
ydvd taumd race as long (i.e. man-a:
ut.ni.bg.
/wrf
nom. Mlii-
ara(h), (A\\.
/O^t
j*r
f.
'
/.
have
ace.
sb.
Au. /tfoA-A/MUM,Mod.P. /uHl;
(orig-
"t
t
H'sf.';
khshatram tya(h) hoed
;
t
i.,nijt/ i(/,) t
dha(h] 'the kingdom that away from our family.'
pardi WM taken
PAUL HOBN,
234
VIII inana taumaya tyaiy 1 3 paruvam* ksuyaCiya aha(u), adam navama(h) IX duvitatranam vayam EsayaCiya amahy. 4.
titiy Darayav(h)u8
o.
Tabiy Darayava(h)ua lwaya%a(h)
adam
ksyaCiya(h)
6.
*
relat.
tya-,
Vaana* A(h)uramazdaha(h) 8 Ksatram mana frabara(h). 6 A(h)uramazda
.
f.)
what/ Skr. tya-, (nom. sg. sya), bnt Aw. only ya-; also as article e.g. Gau-
magush,
hya(h) '
mdtam tyam nuiynm G., the Magian.' Masc. sg. nom. hya(h), ace. tt/
]nitiy t
nom. tyaiy
plur.
gen. tyaishdm
hyd, ace.
tydm,
neutr. sg.
nom.
;
ace.
t
ace.
ace.
tyd
;
as
laws in
(were)'
avadashim,
adverb
paruvam ;
before,'
'
bore him
I
*
me'
bdjitn 'they bore tribute to
with
patty
and
i
d,
*
back
;
bring back/
patiydbaram
imperf.
I
brought
'
;
with yard
'
bear away'
;
dpishirn
pardbara(h) 'the water bore it away/ tydtn yathd Gaumdta(Ji) vitham '
duvitdtrnam adv.
vashna-,
instr. sg. -a' '
mazda)
;
'
m.
'
of
old/
cp.
the
wish,
grace
4
rule,
Mod.
kingdom'
n. ;
nom.
Aw.
ace.
sg.
khshathra,
P. shahr 'country' (older),' city/ sb. m., nom. sg. -d
khshatrapdvan-,
'satrap'; from khshatra ami protoct/
pret.
hacd
dha(1i)
kingdom that had been borne
with fra ';
vasna.
sb.
part
tya(h)
away from our race/ tyaQi) pardbrtam that which had been borne away';
rt.pd
'deliver,
hand
over/
ImperL frdbara (hj mand khshatram 'he handed over to me the kingdom/ 7
khshtra-,
;
khahatram
*
by the grace (of Ahura-
Aw.
:
family
amdkham taumdyd parubrtam
(W. Foy).
sb.
'
our
aside)
pardbrta-
Aw. pourva.
Lat, diutttrnas
5
imperf. act.
well-supported/ abara(h) upastdm he bore aid/ middle abara(n)td manti
*
*
Aw.
carry/
when naiy pardbara(h), G. had not yet borne away (i.e., put
paruvamciy 9
bear,
amdkham
etc.
'
'
verb
pi. ace.
tya(h*),
my
ddtd) with shortened a
bar
bar, Mod. P. baratn; abaram avam (h^ubrtatn
also tyd-nd (rnatid
whatever
Ima' dahyava(h) tya man&
:
rt.
tyaiy-
fem. sg. notu.
nom.
pi.
tyd, ty&lish, but '
:
a
who' (m.,
pron.
'
Gaumdta(jti)
:
Darayava(h)u8 KsayaCi ) c^h)
fatiy
1
amiy
JwayaCiya(h)
tVna-,demonstr. pron. 'this/
Aw.
/ia,Mod.P. im-8hab,im-roz. sing. ace. m. imam (Aw. imem'), f. imdm (Aw. imam) plur. nom. ace. m. imaiy ;
(Aw. ime) f imd (Aw. imdo) neutr. nom. sg. ma(//), (Aw .imaf), ace, t
plur. irnd.
.
;
THE OLD PERSIAN INSCRIPTIONS AT BEHISTAN. COL. 1
patiyRisa(n)
(H)uvja(h)
drayahya,
1
verb
1
(with
e
ACura'.
Babirus*,
,
Yauna',
Sparda(h)*,
Parava(h)
ksayafiyafh) a ham
vasna A(h)uramazdaha(h) adftrasam'
,
8
Parsah,
ArabAya(h)
Mada(h)
235
4-6.
I,
:
7
Mudraya(h) tyaiy 11 li Armina(h) Katpatnka(h)
10
.
,
,
,
,
18 ,
Aw. rt. i,Mod.P. dy-am
'go,'
Pres.
d).
prefix
indie,
aitiy
'he goes' (Aw. aeiti) sigmatic aorist dish 'he went' disha(n) 'they went' ; with atiy pass by, go past,' atiy-
'
it
(pleonastic-ally)
sham
avam-shdm,
avnthd-fhdm,
utd-thdm,
yathd-shdm,
gen.
plur.
;
adam-sham.
in
tya-9hdm,
hya-shum.
'
*
*
he passed by ; with apariy go behind, follow,' 3rd plur. imperf. a pariy-dya(n) dish
*
8
(Hyuvja-. m. Susiana,' Mod. P. Chutistdn ; sg.noni. -a(A), ace. -am, '
loc. -aiy.
:
*
dahydva(h) tyond mand data
ima '
countries
these
ap-
followed
laws, 'i.e., 'they submitted
laws'
to
my my
(Bartholomew reads a(h")apa'
they
rt'ydya(n)
respected'
npariydya(n) should be read ; with upariy, upariy abashtdm upaI went upon the law/ riy-dyam acted I *'.e., according to the law '
6
Athurd-,
niy.dyam (corrected from ntjdyam) I went away, marchnty,
sg.
-nsh, ace.
-m
>auv; 'Babylon.'
nom.
-a, loc.-aya;
Assyria.' *
m.,
Arabdya-) 'Arabia.' 1
Mudrdya-, m.,
ace. -am,
nom. -a(^)
sg.
s^. jiom. -a(A),
'
Egypt' (Hebr. Mi5rayim).
*
;
with
f.,
loc.
'
'
'
nom.
sg.
gen.(abl.) -aush,
and
compares Skr. Baparydtt), perhaps
Bdbiru;
S/>aJa-,m.,sg.nom.-o(/0'Lvilia' (cp. Sardee, the capital
of Lydia).
'
9
with patiy, patiy-d**ha(n) mand 'they came to me,' ;>., 'they became subject to
me
'
with yx/ro, imperf. paraya(h')
go,
plur.
;
*
ho
'
;
imperative para-idiy
march oof (Aw.
para'f td
plur. 10
nom.
'the
Ionian';
-fi.
Md<1 a -
in
t
;
Mod. P. Mdk (1) Median ';
adj. 'Median'; (2) Hiibst. 'the
;
marched away
m.
\aiina-,
odofT;
part,
idhi),
'
(3)
11
plur
jr
Media'; sg. nom. -(A), ace. -am.
lor. -,/iy, pi. in
Armina-,
ace, -mil,
-^f.
"
A, Inc. aii
l(.c.
m..
-a'y,
Katpatuka
,
nom.,
si:,
Arnipnia.'
m.,
f*g.
nom.
*
*
-
lha
enrlitif
'
pnuutuii
h\
it'
Cappadocm.' l
(Aw. th saue, Mod. P. -aih) g. gen. dat. .rfai'y (Aw. -HS) in adam^koiy,
*
;
r,n-th'ir,i- t m.,
Mod.
Parthia';
I'.
sg.
Horn.
;* fl A/,ir
M(A) hero'
'
(originally in
'
from
th*rr,
kott
away from
14
Parthian').
^r(n)fc
ro(a)far.,
'
ng.nom.
-
;
Drangiana.'
.
PAUL "HOBN,
236
6
8
t
l
Haraiva(h) ,(H)uvarazmiya(h) ,BaK<m ,Suguda(h)*,Ga(n)dara(h) ,Saka(h) f fraharvam 10 dahyava(h) XXIII. tatagus', Hara(h)uvatis, Maka(h) : Ima dahyava(h), ty& mana 7. tfatiy Darayava(h)u8 Ksayaiya(h) 11 aha(n)ta, mana patiyaisa(n) vasna A(h)nramazdaha(h) mana bad(n)aka
,
;
bajim
ava
1'
hacama(h)
tyasam,
abara(n)ta
15
18
14
Ksapava
aCahy
raucapativa
16
akunavaya(n)ta.
1
m.,
Haraiva-,
Herat
'
as
tfrd
sg.
(Mod. P. Harg).
*
shortened a), mstr.-abish. 15 ava-, demonstr. pron.
nom. sg. Huvarazmiya-, m., * -o(A), Chorasmia ;' Aw. Hvdirizdo,
Aw.ara-,Mod.P. 6;
Mod. P. Khvdrazam.
gen. avahyd,
8
BdkhM-,
f.,
nom.
sg.
Bdkhdhi, Mod.
Aw.
-zya'Bactria';
-tsh, loc.
'
Sog-
-a(fc)
Aw. Sughdha,'M.odi.P. Soghd.
6
Ga(n)ddra-, m., nom. sg. -a(h). Name of a country near the Indus, Greek Gandaritis or Gandarike. a
Saka- t
*
Scythia';
m.,
sg.
Mod. P.
1
-a(A)
;
nom.
-ush
sg.
ace. -im t loc. -tyd,
nom.
f.,
Ti.ara!(fi)uvati",
sg. -ish,
Aw.
*
Arachosia;'
Rarahvaiti. 9
Maka-
t
m.,
nom.
sg.
-o(A)
;
the country of Makran. 10
iraharvam, adverb 'altogether'; * op. haruva all.' Aw. haurva. 11
ba(w)cZafea-, sb.
Mod. P. bandah nom.
-a (or
subject to 14
me
adj.
Mod.
days-'
'
akunavam
'
avam mathishtam chief,'
Aw. khfhap
or Ichshapan;
dkrta
( Skr.
'
raucah-, sb. n. day,' Aw. light,' Mod. P. r6n 'day* ; g. nom.
raocah-
rauca(h), plur. ace. rauca-pativS
*
or
during days' (instead of raucdpa-
made him
(causative),
)
part,
;
pret.
krta-
made, done' (Aw. kereta), neutr. sg.
-am
;
cartanaiy (with c instead ' ' whose ? near
inf.
Aw. cahyd
optat.
cakhriyd(h)-t
avam
khshatram
ditam cakhriyd(h) 'somebody who would have made him deprived of the
kingdom'
;
with
a,
imperat.
pass.
dkariya(n)tdm
uzmaydpatiy *they shall be empaled' (Skr. kriydntdm); with pariy
thab.
they
they did* ; aorist act., akumd 'we made,' middle akutd (h)uvdi~pashiyam 'he made self -government'
perf.
f., ace. pi. khshapa'during nights or
'
alcunavaya(n)td
hya(h)
Pers. Mt.
'
they made akunava(n) kerendun), middle ahunavatd
kashciy tri-
he
the sigmatic
aorist),
kahyd);
'
'
akunaush
sh from
-a(A), pi.
im,
bar,
act.
imperf .
';
I made,'
'they were
).
Ichshap-, sb.
Mod. P.
he shall do
'
Jcrnotu)
'
vd raucapativa
l*
sg.
servant,'
rt.
'
of k, as
bdji; sb. f., ace. Bg.-
bute,' 18
;
fern.
*
m. nom.
'
whatever thou mayest do (Aw. kerenavdhi); imperat. kunaut uv (Skr.
(Aw.
*
avat),
he went
make (Aw.
'
'
<
Sattagydia.'
('
Mod.P.fcarefow), pres. conj. kunavdhy,
made' (with
Sagistdn.
m.,
Thatagu-,
nom.
past that'). *' kar, verb
;
avaishdm;
(Aw.
ava(Ji) t
by, past that,'
avapard
Suguda-, m., sg.
diana';
ace.
avam,
avahyarddiy
comp.
ace. avaty, gen.
neutr. Bg.
'that,'
sing. ace.
'
P. Balkh. *
nom.
plur.
with
tyand
avadashim,
4
guard' (Skr.
'
adorn,
prepare'), pros. conj. (1st class) pari-
kardhy
or
<
parikardh(t)diih
thou
mayest guard them,' parikard the
same
(cp.
Aw.
barShi and paydo).
TI1K MI.
i)
1'KRMAN INSCRU'TIoNS AT
I:E1II>T\N,
<
.'"I..
l
hya(h
maitiya(h)*
avam
araika(h)* aha(h)
h 'lufrastam*
(
data
7
'_'
avam (hjubrtam abaram, hya(h)
aha(h)
)
,-'.'.
ima dahya\
A(n)tar
l)arayav(li
^
I.
Vasna A(h)uramazdaha(h) f ya6asain hacama(h)
aprsam.
6
apariyaya(n)
;
akunava\ l>a
Tatiy
i
:t
b)u4
;.
i
(n )
A(h Juramazda mana ksatram
:
:am/.daiaaiy upastam* abara(h), yata 11
Vasna
adary.
A(h")tirain:i/.dah;i( h)
ima(h) ksatmm 7
1
Aw.
;./
(/
Md.
,
P. an
a(ii)tar unit ilahyui'a(Ji)
'
"lint fir-/
within tin-.*
iwirt
a
tli
i
;
sg.
within
tlu-
'
I'l-ca
num.
\\as
I
man/
-a(/t), ace.
9
8b.
upastd-,
-um, plur.
f.
t
ti
/
kilK-d/yrf/rf
A'.^.
(2) 'until' with
ima(h) khshatum
I
.
in.
-a(li~)
Aw. araeXro (ej-itli clear), Mod. P. /%///
until
until
l
Alte-J
///V'!
f
/
may
h.-
put
in its
Babylon/
ydtd wlanj 'until j.n-tor..
imaratcun
;i,ltd
arrived/ ydt<
1 1
in
indi.-.
Id/
num.
.
adam Bdbi
was
I
while,
ydtd acfljanam
.
-while
iili-im
1
ttd.
1
friend
ind d. (>r. ^i,ya) *to
him
iii'l:
wh.-n
A. may be
when,
(1)
M-nl.
friend/
sg. noiii.-r/: vi(/'j*
a
sg.
Aw. with
//)
Aw.
Mini-':
' '
in.
-I-,
h'Siil-.'
ii.'t
udverl.
I*.
n-'in. air.-
;
u(li)
//
Md.
inili-. ]in>ter.
'
(b)
'
m.
with
wln-ii
riMij. ((t)
>r 1'attlos.'
mar' '
'
'
'
within
.
\atha (1) ad\crii a*, so/ (2)
,darat/id
; ,
ima(h) Esatram
dai*ayami\
Aw.
\uf/t,
a(n)tur within/
10
:
it/am
place.'
yM
ritd
l
lung
read
!
until.'
11
*
h'dd/ Aw.
rt.
i
posse**/ ////(/<) kJig/tatntin ddroydmiy I hold this Ixinu'd. lirld
h.-ld that i-il\
lush then
kin^
;
it.'
h-
asi.
as
batta(h)
was hold
;/f/<; *
.
(K/Vy
t
ill"
until
'
kingdom was hold ]
.\<-
Mod.
P. dd
:
I'hir. n
may
rea
his
ground/
(i.e.,
occupied)/
PAUL HORN.
238
Ima(h) tya(h) manfi krtain, Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksaya%a(h) 1 2 3 pasava(h) ya&i Ksayatiiya(h) abavani. Ka(n)bujiya(h) nama(n) Kuraus* 10.
:
putra(h),
3 taumaya, bauv paruvam ida ksayaiya(h) aba(h) 6 7 3 liamata Bardiya(b) Ka(u)bujiyaliya brata naina(n) aha(h).
amakaui
avahya hamapita
;
1'
pasava(b)
Ka(n)bujiyahya,
10
1
13
1*
YaCa
asiyava(h). bit
verb
biidan
;
r(.
aba fain
imprr!'.
-
I became king,' kh*hayathiya(h) abaca(h) 'he was, became,' abaca^n) *
they were, became biyd(h) 'may he be.'
;
a
m.,
Ra(ii)fayiyar, ace.
-a(/0,
-/,
num.
sg.
abl.
-d{h),
gen.
uame,'
Aw.
*
Cambyses.'
::
'
sb.
ndnian-,
n.,
1"
r*,
adj.,
asiyava(h).
nom. -d
sg.
samr father' (Aw. Innna
tin-
'having
'the same'). Tu
'
verb.
jan
smite, put to flight, P. sonant, zudan.
'
pres. up tat.
naiy azda
Mudrayam
Ka(n)bujiya(h)
becom
'be,
Mod. P.
-akyd,
11
Pasava(h) Ka(n)bujiya(li) Mudrfi-
abava(h) tya(b) Bardiya(h) avajata(b).
yam
avam Bardiyain
Ka(n)bujiya(li)
Yatfa Ka(n)bujiya(b) Bardiyani avaja(n), karahya
avaja(n).
Aw. jan Mod. t
Pres. imperat. jadiy
'smite*
1
(Aw.
jaidhi), plur. jatd 'smite'; import'. * ttjanam I smote'; aja(n) 'he smote';
with ami
'kill'
Aw. and Pahlv.) I killed,' avdja(ii)
(also *
Mod. P. ndm. The two forms we meet with are ndma and ndmd,
impef avdjanam 'he killed,' avajana(n) 'they killed';
which occur only after proper names
part. pret. ava-jata-
ndtnan,
meaning N. N. by name,' with inasc. and neutr., ndmd '
the
in
iid.nt'i
with feminines. ace.
Ndma probably is the Ndmd with feminines
.
avajat<.<{Ii) 11
Mra-,
ace. 1
'
-am,
hdri
on the
of battle.'
model
the
of
frequently
K/iru-,
m.,
gen.
-uttsh
sg.
The length of the firs* proved by the Greek Kyros.
'Cyrus.' is
5 c
IK
idd adverb Brdtar.
Aw.
m. d\
'
sb.
here
m.
brdtnr,
Hurdiyadis'
' ;
Aw.
Mod. P.
cp.
Mod. P. 5
(perhaps
Aw.
barezah
<:
sg.
'not'
nah
sg.
f.,
Aw.
;
noit,
nom.
-a
'
know-
Mitdrdya-,
height,'
-d
in., sg.
nom.
-
ace.
-am, 'Egypt' (Hebr. Miyrayiui). 14 ahiyu-, verb go,' set out," Aw.
rt.
shu, shavaite 'go,'
'I went,
'
Mod.P. shudan,
'
go, be
imperf.
;
marched,'
ashiyavam
ashiyava(h') 'he '
'having the same mother' (instcal
went, marched,'
of
went, marched.'
Itamarndtd).
Mod. P.
battle, Held
or nai.
13
Smer-
*
nom.
'
Pahlv. a:d.
ghavam adj.,
-a(h), -aliyd.
;
sg.
bald.
hamdtar- t
sg.
gen.
ledge,' kdrahyd naiy azdd abava(Ji), ' Aw. the army had no knowledge'
Brdiya-), '
Pers.
a:dd-,s\).
birddar.
-am
-,
12
idha.
brother';
nom.
Mr-zdr
warrior,'
'
sg. noui. -a(h), ace. ;
m.,
instr.
'
Mod.
//
''
in.,
sb.
naiy adverb
*
tyaUBardiyaQi)
army,' 2 'people,' comp.
ndma(n). may be an old Persian new formation occurring d- stems.
:
'that B. (was) killed.'
ashiyara(n)
they
THE OU> PKUSIAN
BIPWOHB AT MHI8TAN,OOL.
IN'M
K;.'\
Tatty Daiyava(h)tis
sb.
-,
P.
l.
ahl.
i,
avadasai
1
Aw.
a
a
lin,'
sur
;
iliirryh
.
\
hi.
f 1
'
r.
N'iyaknaliy;.
Hanv
Followincr is
Magns*
Paisiya(h)uvAdajm,
'
tidapatata.
nom.
*
m.,
hac.\
yadiy
Alia(h)
:
.
dahyusnva.
atiyu(h): Pasiiva(h) I martiya(h)
13
takata"
raii'-ahis
1
s
Hauv ndapatatn haca
uha(h) Ganraata(h)* nama(n). Arakadris s iiaina(n) kaufa(h)"
1
,,y:uiva
ladaiy uta aiiiy;;(lnnva
abava(h),
XIV
>j>H 0.
.
kara(h) araika(h) abava(i
>
11.
I
kai-nl
enclitic
sliTi<Mi.''l. f.ij.
'
hacd
-rf<
th-
pronoun
atw-
ai-niltitln'm*
ara'ln*ha(h)
fr-.m
'
1 ;
va*iy a'lvrrli
'enemy*), Av. tin*
wn.
-am.
:u--.
-i(h).
i-, in..
(not
Na .......
r
v>i:in
i
l'
;i
nm.
Sing.
t'
plur.
imin.
',1.1V
\
n-iitr.
-ahyti.
i:
iinii/>i
M.
\\itln.nt in-.'
.\\\<\\
-
s;.
month; (aocordin^
u
miya
.
the other.'
.n.
ha*.
another'
ron. |
'
originally
iinu-li,'
according to wish,' Mod. P. in-
i
*
n-r.
in.
a
nau'li
iM-.Mir-
alwa\-
t/iakntii.
i.
word.
It
diin
ihi-
v
'//
;
,
-I',
in.
Marian*
tli.'
;
mi nth
L
r. infill
_.
nn
nann-
;
\r a ., :/,/).
(Pui.lv.
"I
tin-
I'aUe
thtd-atu 6lm(li) I'll.'
ll.llll.
Sni.-rli-
a
i
ijti
of
,
in LT'Miiinr, r. : /..
'
/'
ii-qrnriic.il
,,
li\viim
y///, -,/
nmiK-ral)
ya
u
/"///
>
m.-aniii^ rvidoiiih
and
-ucli
sut-li
a da\
!'
such a
inmitli.
'
!'l
r
'
verb 'to
jxit.
M"
\\luMi'
I.
A\\.
Fall,'
niidJli-
I'.
1.
It,'
ilUjHTl'.
in/-n/nit'ittl
;
u--
l,it.rall\
clear. in/ lir
i|
!--
\. in
th-
nia\
with \ days
v.-rlul
the
!'
nvnth
e..in>e ('i time nr the in.nth)
would
The-
when.'
'
M//
;
.>n-trurti.n
tin-
/.//,
with '
revolted
Imt
-g. Of a Mli'st.
it
was,
!< '
I.
tlml;it,
the
,-utirs '.
and
//
ih'
I
!
dnraii ......
i
month
iivant.
i-
time,
1
h V6
'
of a mountain.
.
th a t.dl
.
*
'
"
thcr--
v< rl ;
(Aw.
4Vtt)
ri.
Al**(l
u he }**-
iiiMrumental tlie lir-t lin.l
h
of
day of a
PAUL
1'40 1
II'H.'V.
K lira us
Buidi\;i(h) umi\ hya(h)
:ul;m
putra^li). Ka|U)bujia PasaVa(h) kara(h) harava(h) liamitriya(h) abava(h). haeA uta Parsa(h) uta Mada(h) uta aniya Ka(n)bujiya(h) abiy* avain asiyava(n),
adurujiyai li yahyA brat A.
:
J
2
5
dahyava(h), Ksatram hauv agrbayata. t'akata aha(h) avatfa ksatram agrbayata.
8 Garmapadahya mahya IX raucabis
Pasava(h) Ka(n)bujiya(h) (h)uva-
8
7
mrsiyus amriyata
.
9
12.
mata(h) 1
liya Mn.u'iis ailina
verb
da nij
Ksatram tya f!anKa(n)bnjiyam, aita(h) ksatram liacaprnviyalaf h i
Aw.
a He,'
impcrf. ntln'ifithd L-draJii/u or Icdnnn.
Pahlv.
/.
toll
'li'\
10
-.-/(//")
///////////
:
'he belied the people thus,' aduru' I: dram they belied the
jiyasha(n) '
people
;
neutr.
duruTchtam
man
rt. 2
'
'
true,
not
(
'p.
Aw.
*
adj.,
Skr. grbhdydti
liar.
'send
hither,
-
rt.
'
against
against,'
rt.
;
go over and fra
ish
with rt.fliiyn
and
fra
dham
abiy
/>7t
'send against'; ashnaty wa- mi (/r)uvjain '
I
i
march
lie
against or towards Susiana.' 5
garb verb
'si-ixi-,
rt. f/erev',
Mod. P.
indie, act.
agrbdyam
grasp,'
niriftun. 'I seized
Aw.
iiiip
(for
;
middle agrbdyata
himself)'
;
pass.
'
in'
dyidunn,
(
"//'/(/i),
'this,'
10
f/z
(zyd) s
rt.
Aw
denionstr. pron. iieutr'
khsliatraw
aita(Ji)
kingdom', ci
(with
ys), also po a,patiy d; (Mod. Persian d?nadan, etc.) rt.
'this
A.vr.aetat.
verb 'to take away,' Aw. rt. Pahlv. zi-nitcrit (a Median
form or only an Awestan transcription) imperf. act. ;
shim
'
I took the
khshitnnit
udinum khsJmtrit/nkingdom from him,"
adind(h) 'he
seized the
kingdom,' adind(h) Ka(n)bujiyam uta Pdrsam utd Madam lie took from '
Gambyses both Persia and Media/ which hn had taken tyddi*hadind(fi) '
(Babv-
lon and that Xadintaltuira),' at/rbdya(Jt) 'he seiml,' agrbdya(n) 'they seized'
unto,
dvahana) or verbal prefix
'
ahiyu
to,' rt.
*
march
(Aw.
pref . af-rvkhtan, etc.)
to'; 2,
*
4
abiy, prepos. with accusative
ni 'lead
verb
;
^,
rfc.
sg.
'
from'aud mitra(AM.mithra 'contract').
in.'
nom.
adj.,
'committing suicide' (Aw. hvd-
die,' Aw. rt. mar, Mod. P. murdan imperf. (pass.) he died.' d nominal am ri i/a fa
v -aibish, fern. plur. nom.acc.-a, /ta'awn
towards' with
4
huvdmrshiyu-, -w*A,
kar,
1,' to,
in., gen. sg. -Aya. Persian month ( having
of a
hot traces').
8g.nom.-a(A),aco.-am,plur.nom.in8tr.
Mod. P.
lie s.'ixes.'
Garmapada-,
Name
??zrtr
entire,'
hamitriya-,sdL}. 'rebellious,' mase.
oiirt',
'
<.,
i.
rt
s
whole,
Aw. haurra, Mod. P.
*
was
Fnivurtisli
ycHft'din*
meretliyu). lie.'
kdra(Ji) haruva(h) 'the whole army.' 9
'
7
naiy with
liashiyam not false,'
to reg ard as a
liaruva-
*
durukhta-
part. pret.
true, false,'
Aita(h)
:
Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayattya(h)
he seized
away from them*
(c]>.
Aw. z/ndt conj. uvum /chshat-
pres.) ;part.preter. dita-, runi t/itn/n
'
c)
made him deprived
he would have
of the
kingdom/
nM) I'l.KMAN
Till-
A
aha
amakaiu taumay.i Ka(n)bujiyam, :tt;V
h
n
,.,
Madam
uta
^
1.
I..
l'-
1
uta
J
.",.
I
|J
n
Gaumaia(h) hya(h) Magus
Pas;tva(h)
i.
Pa ream
ut.i
,-
1 dahyava(h). hauv
aniya
(h)uvaipa.Myam" akuta. liauv K6ayat'iya(10 abava(h).
13.
Naiy aha(h) raartiya(h)* naiy
:
Tally l)a.rayava(h)ns Esayatiiya(h)
amakam tanmaya
Parsa(h) naiy Mada(h) naiy
avam Gauma-
kasciy,* hya(h)
karasim haca darsam* tynm Magtim ksatmra ditam catriya(h) karam h) vasiy avajaniya(h) hya(h) paranam' Bardiyam adana(h)."
tnni
;
7
;
Avnhyaradiy karain Mvujaniyafh) matyamam
\\auv prmi. j.T-.ma>r. ami feiu. iliat' (Aw. //*/); fem. hanrmaiy
10
11
1
'
hashitiyd //Aw/v/(A).
-he (a land) be-
l
1nja(h]
any one who'
i
hya^i)
yaw,
yam), Aw.
rt.
uj'Oii,'
th
I
seixrd npnii well a> tin-
lie
''/'t-'itti. 1
Media as
(atrsa(h)
util
nHti/ff
7
'
he
other prn, he seized upon
//?-,////
/,
//
.
.
the
army
uj
on the troops/
'
'
.
h-rm.Tly
;
l"nn'r.'
*
hr
rt.
(rather
Aw.
rf/.,
vorb
)
-,;....
.
ho
//,/)
.-
:
'know/ A
an.
imperi'. (ifith.
'
(
'
Skr. j-urand
Mil'
n.
-sl.
practised >elf-j''Vcr!iniiMit
the\
IV-T!'
:
.
t
.
-////).
/*!/
'
(//)'/-
n
r;
; i
\
A\\. iin
atrsa(n}
9
'
*
/'
;
4
ir,;d/
Aw.
i_-p.
pat\^aya(h)-
irar.
tnr*;,lan
1*.
i,. :
'
iy -elf.')
flw, verb
Mod.
'stront'
he feared :
middle ityasatd: 'ii
both
t-
-teiu
(inchoative the same with
imprrf.
cnclit. -kaiy
;
..ml
darsham adv. vorl>
:
in a'lakaiy (/. r.), likewise tuvai
reln^lious to me.'
a
adam
fya(h)
Ksnasfttiy
knew
1
kaowi
\
10 7>j. '
>!'.
ward;
sg.
nm.
in.
I
I*.
lur.
,,(\\).
with
.nj.'that
eoni.
th:it li-
i
utyam&m kh*hna*tiy not
might
kmw
Mdlyafh) inn nii/ri tit/ *
I .
Lilly
uh:u
:
inicrroir.
M
,
thti
.
pnni. |
:
h 'know*
I'. '
that ith.
j^ooplo)
might not
1 ,-.
M--1. P. $fiintiiktth
'
242
I'ATI.
IKtKN, 1
amiy hya(h) Kuraus putra(h). Kase-iy naiy'adrsuaus risi-i\ 8 Pasava(h, testanaiy pariy Ganmatam. tyam Magum, yata adatn arasam.* adaiu A(li)nramaxdam patiyavahaiy A(h)uramazdamaiy upastam abara(h). 8 7 Bagayadais mahvu X raucabis tlakata aha(h), avatffi adam hada kamnaibis IJardiya(h)
martiyaibis
avam Gaumatam tyam Magum avajanam s
martiya anusiya aha(n)ta. ^ikaya(h)uvatis 11 dahyaus Madaiy. avadasim avajanara, Ksatramsim A(h)ui-amazdaha(h) adam
Ksayat'iya(10
uta tyaisaiy frataina 10 iiama Nisaya
iiama dida
abavam
adam adinam.
Vasna
A(h)uramazda ksatram
:
iiuma frahara(li).
TiUiy Dai-ayava(h)ns ksAya6iya(h) Ksatram tya(h) haca amukam 12 akunavam, adamsim alia(h). ava(h) adam pa.tipa.dam
14.
:
tanmaya(h) jiarabrtam 1 r
vorh
A/ >>//,
ilnr*li
:
k
2 '
ci-
who ?
originally '
Aw.
ci
anything
neutr. -en/ /.-as-
:
ni)t/nrrf(/)
;
with
prepos.
(Skr.
name
-///.;
district of <J
dish
vorl)
{JSfffiam
arasam
withy>/7/,
'
1 wont
'arrive/
M6
rasam
Mod. P.
'arrivo.'
imperf. ara*am 'I arrived'
' I
t<>
.Media')
imporf. came to
parMrasa(k) Armfnam
'
belongs to 10
-shi-
neut.
in /xiiridaeza.
Media/ he came to
"Vixhttixpam
month
('tin-
month
-a(Ji):
Media.
pronoun
ent'lit.
sc.
'he, it';
avadd-shim,
lekskatram),
kfakatrom-ekim, pasdvn-
l;dr(t-shim,
shim, haruva-*him
;
pi. ace. -shish in
'
*to
-/xA; namn
sg. ,^en.
nom.
sg., in
-shim in nilam-sliim (once
ace.
of
the worship of the gods'). 6 linfla prepos. with wit li instru-
adj.
jif/tipada-.
place'; neutr.
bdgatfddl-,
Persian
.:<>
P.
which rather
2 />///
"'
a
Aw. d
nom.
Mod.
;
Yishtfisp.'
f
'fortress/ sg.
not identical to
a district
of
11
sg.
:
Nisdi/a-, m.
name
the
in
dpishim (from apish- shim), utd-shim,
para-
1
Armenia,
in
nom.
sg.
f.,
'fortress/
ctta.
accusative
(Skr. part) pai'iy Gaitmdtam '(any one did not daro to say anything) against G.'
:
kaiti-
Nisaya.
~d, ace. -din
'
ras
]tlur.
lcuru(li)
fortress
a
of
it/fid-, sh. f.
against
Inn
:
army was small
uha(f>), 'the
'
*
instr.
;
s
lan
not
See also
also.'
formerly
adverli -
;
&ikaya(h)uvati-,
i-itl-cn/
antyatli-ciy
3
I'cun)
number.'
onclit.
Gatlm,
did
nam
something else/ jnirnrnm-
'
pariy
pron.
(Aw.
one
anything.' '
n'z)
a
'any
th
ciy
(Mod. P.
Mod. V.
iii,
-aibisli
interrog.
kash-eiy
naiy
Gil)
to say
';
little,
adj.,
-,
'
neutr. ace. sg. cish-
;
few' (Aw.
'
rt.
/^//W///r///x//
he dared to say.
'
chj
act.
imjx'rf.
tlmstanaft/
Aw.
.1,-nv.*
(iL-mwvdin in
its
*
I
sg. ace.
its
put the kingdom (hack)
place,'
IHiti'jxiilti-in
being in
-am L*liatram
J restored
i.e.,
may
also
be
an
it';
adverb
'
mental
j
Aw.
lt
patiy
pad,
and accus.
'foot,' cp,
sg.
paflam from
THK OLD PEKMAN
IN>
H'TI"NS
'K
HKHI8TAN, COL. K
A!'
M.
5
-4.')
* avata adiun akunavain. panivanu-iy avastayam, \ a adani (Jaumata(h) hya(h) Magus viyaka-n)* inyatrarn Ayada!i;t~
vi
1
'
aburaris
karahya
8
Ganmatu(h) hya(h)
Magus
Madamca
tinea
adam
Adam
vitfaibisca,
iiianiya:
Adam karam
adina(h).
i\
10
yata vitain
hainataksaiy
11
tyam ainu* or
'
.
'
I put in ( it-
'tdyam
)
'
8
gta
v.-rl. '
Ho
nld'r
/. Mod.P.
Au.
^tay.
<juit
an- pk'iity
of
iinlH-n'.
:
-tlu-n-
u(h)i8htat,'
,;m
with
':
:
it
due-
tin-
a///<-ff/-/W/,
unc
i
ThTi-
rt^in.
intiTpivtatiii> rMiinn-rc-'
fs,
Sstdthn)
tyadis
avastayam
gaiva.
auiya dahyavath), yat'a paruvainciy avata abaram, vasna A(h)uniiiia/Alaha(ji; ima' h) adain
uta
tyadi) parabrtain pat
ukunavam.
9
7 ',
allow
nut
a
(e.//.
I'aihlv.
comparison
Mod. P. lni:di 'pa>tmv-ground, UV-. \\ati-rwiirk-, lihcrty but
with
'
"put
),
'
iniprri'.
tt'j
I
'I'-Jgtdyam ijiithurti
none
them N convincing.
of
'
it>
iii
put
jilac*-
with
;
'coin-
/
7
(with
TdT,' .///
'.'/"('O^
-hall
IM-
'
iiujirrr.
in-trad of 4
'
'"
-0>sioll, fortune. s
.%/)
"rl'rc.l that
^
tiny
a,-,-,
pi.
t.'iuplr'),
a
.
'
Ing in
v.-rl,
A\\.
.li-/
Pers.fctf/t//tf//,-\vith
ma down
.
and ////.
rt.
aca
hoi;
iltog,th'-r*
'
,i,lam
1
with
A(h)uramazdd
////
Aw.
M,,d.
acti\,-;
ergrticjil \\ith
i,aU..
ruiitra>t
i..
thu',ikhtl,.
rt.
1\
/I///A-
:
"
ma\
'
In-
cithiyd
.
'
middli-
luim-(itiil;h.h
ham-titakhthatd
.iNonrcd.'
A.
riulravoiu
Juiin
ini]nTf.
:
ml:
ererj
in
I'.artholoii,.
(
A//7/xA v-rl'.
b-
.
(.' )\
'all.
I'onn
'
:
kd(h)urd aviikanam 'I divi-lrd) my ann\ (/...
iwn parts
'
nx/ifl); plur. instr. t'tthaifii*Ji-cd -and 111
ledram
'pob-
;/'/
'
wnr-hip
Mod.
.
thr
man
]!.. n.
Median
r/*fl, a
j-reti-
kan.
A"
;
n..
-I-,
Mini. P.
:
ritliii-,
nt \\nl'
plaCc
'
*
'Statr
'-'
'
Si). II..
.
(not
/nnti 'i/a-.
hou>e'
t-inpa! '
3hi{)
-'//<
si'.,
!/
inand,
w;s active
on
I
MI/HI!
ihr
'
with
:
//// iiniiiin;il
nf
my
ihi-\
family.'
\vn
in\
PolkM
11
1
laniilv'
vto
'<(>') ' '
IP
had
worshi})),
i
]!>.
c-ij.
(thr
plar.
(^ u 'OUI lamily'. iMtt
mdiy>
.
Ml '
i I
/^A
'
if
thu
A)
was
/*/.!(//
i
//
i;
the
hom.- (ih-
at
-
-!
(roclu]ih'
rinoe,
thi>
Darius
intensirr '
I
hamatakhthut
.
being
a
pi.
ol
th-
I'Al'L
yam,
yas
yat'a
paruvauu-iy avata
HORN.
adam hamataksaiy, vasna A(h)uramazdaha(h) viteni tyam amaKam naiy parabara(li).
Gaumata(h) hya(h) Magus 15.
Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayaCiya(h): Ima(h) tya(h) adairi akunavam, pasava(h) yata ksayaiya(h) abavatu.
Tatiy Darayava(h)us EsAyatiya(h) Yata adam Gaumatam tyam 1 Magum aviijanam. Pasava(h) I martiya(h) Atrina(h) nama(n), 2 hauv udapatata (H)uvjaiy, karahya avafi Upadara(n)mahya putra(h), 16.
.iiaha(h)
:
Adam
:
abava(n),
hainitriya
(H)avjaiy ksayaCiya(h) amiy. Pasava(h) (H)uvjiya liauv ksayatjiya(h) abiy ayain Atrinam aaiyava(n) ;
Uta
abava(h) (H)uvjaiy.
I
3
nima(n),
avaa
Ainarahya
Nadi(n)tabaira(h)*
mavtiya(h) Babiruviya(h),
5
liauv
putra(h),
karam
Babirauv,
udapatata
Adam
Nabukudracara(h) amiy, hya(h) NabunaitahysV Pasava(h) kara(h) hya(h) BAbiruviya(h) haruva(h) abiy avain pQti-a(h). 3 Ksatratu Nadi(n)tabah-am asiyava(h), Babirus hamitriya(h) abava(h) hauv Babirauv agrbayata. tya(h) adurajiya(h)
:
;
Pasava(h) adam (karam) Darayava(h)us Ksayatiya(h) Hanv Atrina(h) basta(b) 10 anayata 11 abiy mum, fruisayam (H)uvjam. adamsim avajanam. 17.
Tatiy
:
9
1
Atrina-,
Name
-aw.
111.
sg.
of a
nom.
s
-a(/0, a cc.
ildbiru-,
Susian rebel; not-
-urn,
a
m.,
Upadara(n)ma-, -ahyd',
name
of a Susian
gen.
sg.
-unit,
-aush,
loc.
ace.
-auv;
Babylon. 9
(Aw. the same), causative
ish
stem with fra
/ruishayam
(Ukpdtar-
ranina).
(abl.)
num.
1
withstanding that the name is Persian, it is an abbreviation from Atart-dada or the like with the suffix -ina.
geu.
sg.
he
'
'1
send
to
sent,'
'
impert'.
;
frdishaya(Ji^
sent.'
10
3
'
Bdbiruviya-, adj. (1) Babylonical' (2) 'the Babylonian*; nom.
6a(n)d verb 'bind,' (Aw. rt. band, Mod. P. bar, dan) part. pret. ;
;
basta-j
nom.
bg. -a(h).
m
*
Nadi(n)tabaira-, -a(h)', ace. -am, gen.
,
sg.
11
nom.
-ahyd 'Nidin-
tnbel' (a Babylonian).
ni, rt.
rii,
verb 'conduct, lead,' Aw.
Pahlv. riltan.
anaya(7i)
5
sg. -a(1i), plnr. -a.
'he
led
Imperf. act.
(him)/
pass.
Ainara-, m., gen. sg. -aJtyu-} name of Nadintabaira's father
anayatd 'he was led' perhaps it would be better to read dnaya(h)
Babyl. 'Aniri.'
and dnayatd (with
;
a
Nabukudracara-i m., sg. nom. 'Nebukadrezar* (the Baby-
Nabunaita-, m., sg. gen. -ahya Nabuna'id' (the last Babylonian king).
with forward,' 1
to
the
forward horses.
patiy
prefix d)
and
a
;
'to
bring
aniyahyd aspdpatiy-dnayain other horses.'
I
(part) i.e.,
I
brought gave them
I'KKMAN IN>CKirilMN> AT
TIIK "I. I) 18.
fatiy
asiyavam
III.
HIM'
k
D
t(h)us
avuui
Xadi(n)tabairam,
abiy
<
h)
\N. CUI..
hya(h)
Kaia(li)
hya(h)
;ilm(h).
(h)uva avukamun.
5
aniyaui
sabarim,
.
adam
I
c
l*a>a\ a| h
viyatarayama.
.1111
1
vorl'.
i/nli
hiin^
'
niiddl-'
'>]'^uk/
M..-1.
called,'
I
and 1nja(h
i(/t)
'iij
d"-^
\\hirli
iiiiii-\'
(Jfdruni. l"ja(li)
rail
the
>dil
army
<['
Darius the
kin/: r
("nly once,
calls
ji-M'liajis
itself
crr-'ii,' iii-ly
indicative)
M..d. r.
-.|iia-ln.ii
(of
a
iqvadl 1
'
\!
.'
i.
I
,,,/V.
.
>lliplli;.
Aw.
to dig,'
rt.
kan,
/.-
with
r//:
fr-t'tw
It
dram ma...
''(-anam
I
dug
tlif
my army
divided")
I
d ii,
agaulafd
sg.
ini[)crf.
;
verb
kd(l>
ii
patiya-
'
(2Hiin/d
Ddrayaca(h)-
:
which
WM
ihri-fl-y
'
not
;irmy
I'.
H-ifd-,'! -Jiavi^M!
i-p.
)
k,v
shipa
' I
.
Xadi(n)t:il'air:ili\ a
-I-.
'-.
.
A(li)urania/dali
avada karain tyani
to
P.
adaraya(h),
liaram u,a
akunavum aniyahya aspA
A(h)nnima/damaiy upastam abara(h), vasna
nayaui.
all
.
'
Nabnk(u)dracara(h)
Ti^ram
Nadi(n)tabirahy,i
avudsi a(i
1
Pasava(h) adam TVibirum
:
1
aganbata.
'M-S. -
1
I, sjj
parts'
called
'
'>>tja(li)
with
Mv
X..' (Aya(A)
hii.i--li
rull.'.i liiiii^.-lt'
\\li-.
>
y
king in Media,' (////(A) B(in/ii/a(h} 4
who
call'il
hinix'U
15.,'
ini|)erf.
/>, (/v/r/iu*.?//
id
;i*da
it
to
with ciy
pi.
ti
riyaka(n) be had
:
'
-lr.'\fd
'
Afhj.tfaiMHuU
itaiy t
(tlu-
tli'\v
pi: :
!
.
'vavarlish
(''.'
.
eoiij,
lH
llKl^L-l 3
std
I
..d.l\
indtyu( it
trik
(!
'if
|{
I
thou
ii
them.' :
inij'.,
* ').T(
^tiMid
it (i
':
with
'it-it
with
'-put tr.
'
I
put
in its
tar verb,
////--f
Aw.
-UBB;'
i
Mlin-i.
I,
'
'"(A)
.
[r7Ar/
was '\viili
led
a.sti
uoc,'
*/<'
stead
/(/)-
with ' 1
;
as
PAUL HORN,
246
XXVI
adam ajanam rasiy. Atriyadiyahya* maliya aha(h), ava6a hamaranam akumu. 19.
tfatiy
Darayava(h)us ksayaCiya(h)
:
Pasava(h)
raucabis
tfak
adam Babirum
asi-
3
3 yavam. Abiy B:\birurn yat'a naiy upayam, /azana(h) nama(n) vardanam amiv'HufratauviV avada hauv Nadi(n)tabaira(h), hya(h)Nabuk(u)draeara(h)
agaubata, ais hada kara patis
8
mam hamaranam cartanaiy.
Pasava(h)hamara-
uamakuma, A(h)uramazdamaiyupastainabara(h), vasna A(h)uramazdaLa(b karum tyam Nadi(n)tabairuliya adam ajanam vasiy. Aniya(b) apiya abyata* aba(b),
Anamakabya apisini parabara(b). avaa hamaranam akuma.
7
'm^ gen. sg. -aliyd
name of a Persian montb ('tbe month of the worship of the fire'). u
Zazdna-, m., sg. nom. name of a city near Babylon. 8
-am
*city'
[Pers. *
sb.
Vardana-, (not
n.,
-(/);
sb.
"/;/-,
;
Mod. P. iipisliim
f.,
dpiyd
sing,
iiuui,
Mod. P. 6y,rw).
in
loc. d/n't/d
dhyatd
pardbara(h), 'the other part)
uj>-,
nom. apish
(from dptshskim),
aniya(lt)
:
apis lit in
(remaining
was thrown into the water, the
water bore
8
it
away.'
prepos.
with
locative
ah
'
rt.
throw *
pass, dhyatd
'along, by'; Avt.anu. 3
Hufrdtu-, Old Persian form of the river Frat (Euphrates) ; loc. sg. -auvd (anuv) 'along the Euphrates.' patisli
against'
-i/ftinJifi
'water' (Aw.
sing.
ab),
fakata
AJb].
anuv
front,'
raucabis
II
maliya
) 7
is
;
prepos. with accusative
Mod.P to
'
pesh. before, in be derived from Aw.
in front.'
'
;
3rd. sing. pret.
he was thrown
'
(Skr.
asyatd). 9
andmalca;
name
rn.,
of a Persian
nameless
'
gen. sg.
month
calary month, but 'the
nameless/
-ahya; '
(not the which would be the inter-
/. e.,
of the
therefore perhaps d
month
of the
Highest God
"
THF OLD
-
1
COLUMN 1
.
i'ai
kamnaibis
.
II.
1-"'
1, f
.
J"
-
II.
ii) Pasava(h) Nadi(n)tabaira(h) bada va(Ji)s k~ B.ibirmn abiy asiyava(h). Pasava(h) adam Babirum uta Babirum agrbayam, uta avam Nadi(n)\
\
:
asabaribi.s
1
1'
V.
,
avam NndiOOtabairam
adam Babirauv
av.'ijai
u-ayava(li)us k<;iyati
L'.
rya
laliyava(h) Ma,l:
:
.3.
,
A
'I,
KX
.1
.
1
'
3
1
ir-uvjaiy U>ayat'i\
1
alii
"i v
Saka(h).
Mart irdanam Parsaiy.
I
1
5
:
(H)uvja(h)
Pai-sa(h),
Mar-
KnuMiiaka
irniv u-la
;i.],'i
Yata adam liabirauv ahara ima
:
abavani):
''va(h)
I
Ima-
h)
Tariava.!.).
,
ava.la
uu
hnmitriya
liacama(h)
martiya(h)
nai
Adam
kai-aliya avat'a aCnha(h):
j.-iiy,
I.
7 Adakaiy adam asnaiy* aham Pasava(h) haoainafli) atrsa(n) (H)uvjiya avam Martiyam abiy (Ilcivjam. \a(n), hyasam mat'ista(h)* Tihalh), utasim avajana(n).
i'atiy
5.
U
D:iin\
TiUiy I).irayava(h)us ksayatiyn'
hauv
M:ida(h), 1
u
..!:.
:
)
I
li):
martiya(li) Fravnrtis
"
i
*
.
aha(b), liacama'Ji) bamitriya(h) abava(b) liauv k>ayat'iya(b) abava(h) Madaiy.
h)
in.
-I',
Adam
:
I'asHvaOO kara(h) Mada(b)
amiy (Il)uvakstraliya
:i)
nama(n)
at'aha(h)
I
avam
abiy
;
;ulvrb
in>ir.
plnr.
Ot
I'alilv.
'
at
tlu-n,
tliat
time,' A\\ ')
*
'
narcb
/
.,hlnr
'
).
drive,
>^
')
Aw.
rt.
iiitinitiv.-
;
D the
u: In
march.'
1'
r}atj-t.
greater,'
In
M
-
'
noin.
a
king; /'Wro, or
'')
th.' .
lik\
sg.
Median
\\
U ( '
"
'
Cytxarrs
gen. Of
ft
(in-.tr;i.l
Q| /^)
:
belongn to
tli
mother
PAUI Tatiy Darayavu
I.
1
inslni
up*
hya(b)
uha(h).
Ht>RN.
:in\ a(li)
,\
Karad.'. Parsadu uta Mada(h),
:
kamnam
lianv
aha(h).
adam karam
Pasfiva(h)
Vidarna(li) nama(n) Parsa(h) mana ba(n)daka(h), uvanisam mati&tam akimavam, avat'AsAm atahain Paraita, avain karain vain Madam fraisayam.
t
:
hya(b) mana naiy gaubataiy. Pasava(h) bauv Vidarna(b) hada kara YaCa Madam pararasa^h),' Marus 3 nama(n) vardanam Msulaiy, asiyava(h).
jata,
hamaranam akiinaus
hadfi Madftibii. llyafh) MAdaisuva ina{ishi(h) bauv adakaiy naiy adaraya(b). A^b^ui'mazduiiiaiy npastain abara(h), illia(li). vasn.-'i .\(li)iirnmnzdAba'li) karn(h) liya(li) Vidarnabya nvain karamiyam
ava-da
1
r
hamirriynni aja(n) vasiy. Anainnkahyaniabyjl XXVII vanoabis t'akatil alia(b), avaiasam bamamnam kriant. Pasava(h) bauv kara(h) liya(li) mana-Ka(n)3
iiamu dabTuns Madaiy-avada
.pada(b) a
rasa
mam
rita
7
amanaya(li),
adam
yata
m Madam,
7.
Tatiy Darayava(b)us ksayafiiya(h)
8 Pasava(b) Dadarsis nama(n)
:
Avminiyaf IT) mana ba(n)daka(b), avam adam frAi^ayam Arminam, fivacasaiy ataliam 1'araidiy, kara(b) bya(li) bamitiiya(b) mana naiy gaubataiy nvnm :
jadiy. Pasava(b) Dadarsis asiyava(b)
;
Arminam
yata
pararasa(b) pasava(b)
hamitriya bagmata, paraita patis Dadarsim hamaranam cartanaiy. Znza(li) 9 avalianam avada bamaranam akunava(n). naraa(u) Armaniyaiy,
Hjtd '
on
prepos.
1,
with,'
mam
vjt'3
witb accusative with me'
'
;
2,
nominal prefix in n/tastd; Aw. n^n. Mod. P. prefix la- in buy ad 'it is '
from Old P. updyatiy.
iif\'os^:m 2
-,<*
verb 'arrive,'
Mod. P.
6
I
*
arrive,'
imperf.
'
k
if
awaited
titd
me
avadd
:
as
cit(1.-ytltd.
conj.,
until'
long
7
inipcrf.
with j>ar,
did
adam
mam
artisani
f/ntav-
'
thuro he
until I arrived.'
'
'
:
Ka(n)pada-, m,, sg. nom.,-a(/0; a district in Media (KernianshAhan)
ayft(h)
rt/ni-
I arrived nraaam to went aratam' (MtiiJam Media');
dan
r>
^or'
rasam ^^f^Jam I came to Media, he came to pardra**(h} Arminam Armenia.' cr///'?/ Vishtdfjwm 't<> Vish-
man
me
Aw.
'
verb
expect
man Mod. P. m tin dan amdnaya(li) mdm citd 'he rt.
,'
;
imperf.
expected
until I arrived.'
*
s
sg. nom. -i*li Armenian an. of Persian commander of King Darius.
ace. "
Mart'-, ^. nom. -ush; a city in Media (tberc. is a Marg between Kermansbabfm and HolwAn). * Viclarna-, in., sg. nom. -(//), gen. -dln/d, name of one of the seven
a
Dddarshi-, m., -im ; name of an
Perhaps Dddrihi, '
cp.
I
Skr.
courageous, bold.'
dvahana-, '
sg. nom. -am Armen. ran market-
sb. n,,
'
jilace. village';
'
conspirators against the false Smordis
town, k
(*
preserver').
dwell
'
borough (?), and prefix a.
Skr.
rt.
ras
THE"i.i PKIIM \N I\M i;ii'Tl"\s ATBEHIBTJlH,COIi.lIy
A(h)urm
\.Ji)uraina/dalia(h)
mana avam ka
hva(h;
mahya VIII 8.
6-ll. -
i
1
I'
kara(li)
f uravaliar
liamitriyaiii aja(n) va>iy.
; raiicabis takata alia h). avat i>am liamai-a-nam kr:
Tatiy Davayavai hjusksayaCiya^h): Patiy duvitiyam lianiitriya
mata paraita
a
-:m liainamiiain rartanaiy.
pat
i
nama
)
dida"
Arraaniyaiv. availa iiamaranain akunuva(u).
A(h)uramazdainaiy upa vasua A(li jiiraina/dah:i(li) kara(h; hya(li) nmna.ivain karain tyain Tniavaliaraliya nialixa .Will rancabis fakata iltriynm aia(n) vasiy.
abfli-ri(h).
liamaraiiain krfain.
aha(h), 9.
'i'aTiy
l>;irayava(irius ksa yatiya(li): Patiy
fcl
in'yain I'.ainitriya
Dadarsim liamaranam rartanaiy.
lliyamaHi
)
lia
dida
nain:"i
'
A(IOiiraina/d;'iiiiai\ up;, .\niianjyaiy.a\ada liainar.inain akiniavai n'. alara(Ji), va>na A(h)ni-ainaxdalia^h) kam(li) hya inaiia avaiu karani lyain 4 > hamitriyam aja(n) vasiy. Taigraoais mnhya IX rancabis takata aha(h
,
avaCasam haruaranam krtara. afa a-dam arasain
10.
Tatiy
Pa^Avafli)
nmm
rita
nnianayaCli^
Madam. k^Aatiyai
(h)iis
I
Padarsis
li)
Pasarn(h)
:
Vn(h)umisa(h
;
nama(ii) Parsa(h) mana )>a(n)daka( li), avain adani fraisaymii \rminam, ham Paraidiy, karaOT) hya(li) bamitrijt(] vam jndiv. Pasava^h) Va(l))umisa(li) asiyava(li). Vata Arminam .
:
i
.
hann'triya lia<_ iii Ha paraita patis Va(h)mnisam liainaavadu hamanmnm V/itus nama daliyans ACuraya, oartanaiy. akiniavafu A( li)urnia/dainaiy npastani abaT-a(h), vasna A(li )nrania/d:iha(h) Anaiuakara''h) liyaflil mana av.'ini karmn ivain liann't riyain ajainl va>iy. r
|iararasa(iri,
i
i-ti
>.
XV
lm(h), avnCasAin hamaranain krtun.
raae
Patiy duvitiyam ham. Ant iyai-a(h)* liaiiiaraiiain "nnnisam cartaiiaiy. patii A'a(li Arrnina h:niaranaMi akiniava(n). A(li)uraiu. dahyaii-
11.
Tatiy
Darayava(li
inA
k-.',
ita
n.\in:i
.
ni:i/.dalia(h) karai
npastam
mi
liain:
1
am hamaranam ama 1
i
h")
krtain.
maua avam
liya In
\ahar:ili\a maliya
.
.
iyamaiiain
mam
1
Arminaiv
Madam.
T
'
P. Tii'intii
\\liii-li
.
ifi,,nL:>
ko
MM
Aw,
'^i,
'
g
:
Tl
'"-" '''"
'
/
;
.
"" " |
1 '
"
t
i
i..
>
1'2.
Tally Durayava(h)as ksayatiya(h)
Pasava(h)
:
adam niyayam haeA
Madam pararasam Ku(n)durns l
Babiraus asiyavam Madam. YatA
iiama(n)
vardanam Madaiy, avadu hanv Fravartis, hya(li) MAdaiy ksayafrya(h) agaubatA, ais hada kurfi patis mam hamaranam cartanaiy. Pasavft(h) hamaranam A(h)urmazdamaiy upas tarn abara(h), vasna A(h)uramazdAha(b) karam tyam Fravartais adam ajanam vasiy. Adukanais 2 mahyu XXVI rnurabis t'akata Aha(li), ava6a hnmaranam aknmA.
akuma.
13.
Tatiy Dj1rayava(li)us ksAyatiya(h)
kamnnibis asabaribis, amuCa(h) PasAva(li)
va(li).
3
uta iiahani uta gausa
Adamsaiy 9
nom.
1
h'u(n)Jin-n-.
a
in
fily
adam
PasAva(h)
avaina(h).
kara(h)
probably
Hagmatanaiy
Aw.
a
Ad "I:
iii-
iCon.sg. -aish;
name
of
m'iitli (according to .Insti
Persian ilii-
t/
month
of
canal-digging,'
(iilhn
-fraJhana
uzmayapatiy
m.
sb.
di'ar,
at
my
hartiM-,
"karaty")
Aw.
' ;
sg. loc.
court.'
adj,.
Jmrnva(h)
Mod.
hattrra,
11
court'
'door, '
'
'whole, entire,' the whole army';
P.
liar.
Aw. !l
compare
10
Mod. P. dar door
-ayd-maty 8
haruvasim 8
basta(li) adAriy
i7-nrar-, tin-
modern Kiinduv near Qazwin. 2
avadfi asiya-
utA (h)izuvam fraja-
7
?g. -vsfi.
^Ifdia,
Fravai-lis, had:t
fi-aisayam tyaipatiy, Fravartis agrbayata,
7 utasaiy casma avajam. Duvarayamaiy
nam
of
PasAva(h) liauv
:
RagA* nama dahyaus ^FAdaiy
adam karam
mam.
annyata ably
8
furthering
ruin
Aw.
verb 'see,'
men,
rt.
]\Iod. P. l>iii-ani; pres. conj.
the canals').
'
thou mayest
see,' imperf. *
Inirnrashim
"
adverl*
ninihu(li),
'tlience';
saw
ltdra(Jt}
wliole
tlni
liim.'
Skr. 10 '
4
Raya-i -fij/a;
>ld
f.
sg.
name
nom.
-ti,
gpn.
:ibl.
n/7//-, si),
Aw.
m. 'noso.'
s#. aco.-r////
uzam-,
sb.
ing from the
(-ih'
-
-:irth ')
thing protmd-
'
(u
and
a post, pale' drain
a pale,'
ace. -A,
Aw. yaosha, Mod,
P. gosh.
him,' dkariya(nydni
empaled,'
;
r.iitn
sg. loc.
a hand fain, '
i.e. k
dual
sb. m.,
lit. 'a
earth :
/.
H-iuaiiujiatiij
r>
i'.,
;
made him on
ears';
-/?/,
sg.
]lace of
iiuoiJid.
yrt-iixlHi-,
loc.
Mod. P. JFama<1un
of the district of Rai. 11
5
Hag mattine-,
Ecbatana,'
L
'I
empalnd
th\v shall
be
IT.KMAN INSCKIP Tl
|,1)
i'lll.
>NS
AT
mill!
'L.I I. vj^
alia^ii)ta,
avaiy*
imiy A-
i
_:.'.
Hagu
karal
liauviuaiy hamitriya(h) abava(h),
atali.
L'.M
I*'-.
a(h)Citiau.
i
3
nama(n)
-
1
akuuavam, uta martiya tyaisaiy t'rutama auu^iya 8 a(n)tar didam fraha(ji (jam. ,
1
(ll)uvak.M rahya taui:
laiy
adam karam IVirsam uia Madam Eriisfbyam, T ikmaspada h) ifh) mana ba( n >daka( h) avamsam mat'i.Mam akuuavam \ am hamiti i\ am h\ n.;. ivalu ita, kaiam :i(h
i'.a(h)
uam
t
Takina>l>ada- h) liada k
h")
lakma.
va(h),
A(h)uraiua/damaiy
hamaraiiam
u|'a>t;'.m al
i
akr,
A(li)ura-
mana avam karam tyain hamitriyam aja(n), uta t(n)t;ikmam a-rbaya(h), aiiayafln abiy mam. Pasavasaiy adam ntu
mazdaha in ;y,
b)
Dnvara\ amaiy
uta L'ausa i'nijanam, utasaiy caMiia avajam. liaruvasim kara(h) avaina(li). m
l'astii(li)
Arhairaya u/innya:
i
akunavam. Tatiy
1
'
^(h)
D&rayavaOOu-
:iy
.'
j
kava'/m
ka(Ji)
hadtt
hard
/'^('(/'j
nain
.
/!
i
Fravaitais
uta
'/va(n) bat^'
:
ImaTJOtya mana .kana(h) ^pafli) maii.i
apiul'.--
av
kamitriy*(k)
anuMya(h /'tn aya'Ji). \'ihamaraiiam akunava(i)
\
nb(ica(l<).
)
'.
/<)uratnazti(i}i(i(h')
mah
T
P
.ya(li).
XXII
a
\
I
i>'(/>/*(i(/')
.1
/,)/(/
'.iira/i'
tyain Jmim'tn;.
axatasam liainatm*
laucal-is takata aha(Ji'i,
krtam. sb.
'
.
iiom.
j.lur.
-(i.
*
in.,
t'ollu'
with
l-'r.
Aw.
-'Ay//.
Skr.
I
tli-
K.-i-
*
-ti/a).
them
uji in
.
Citra(ti)tal;h)mi-.
-
in>tr.
in., -
n.-ni.
>ir
N
gud
.
%
tli.-
t
..lV-].ring,
llur. n'in.
ut
ncuti
taiklimOs)
:
r.,
M
itau
-|..
.
hr-tahaw
<
8
A*<
:
-
MIUI '
safy
in
ri.
t
han
A.W. ty&lka,
\
Mod. P.
ti
PAUL HORN.
252
COLUMN
III.
1. Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayat'iya(h) Pasava(h) adani karain Parsam fraisayam abiy Vistaspam haca Ragayfi. Yata hauv kara(h) parfirasa(h) abiy :
1
Vistaspam, pasava(h) Vistaspa(h) ayasata avam karain asiyava(h). Patiu'l-abana* nama(n) vardanam Parfavaiy, avada hamarauam akunans liada bamitriyaibis. Yistiispa(h)
mahya
I
J.
A(h)urmazdamaiy upastam abara(h), vasna A(h)urmazdaha(h) ktiram tyam hamitriyam aja(n) vasiy. Garmapadaliya
avam
rauca t'akata aha(h), avatiasam hamarauam krtam.
Darayava{h)us
Tatiy
abava(h), ima(h) tya(h)
Part'avaiy. s
3.
dahyaus mana
Pasava(h)
:
ksfvyat)iya(h)
maua krtam
Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayaiya(h) :Margus
uama dahyaus,hauvmaiy
5
1
niima(n) Margava(h), avam hasitiya abava(li). I martiya(h) Frada(h) mat'istam aknnavatzi. Pasava(h) adam fraisayam Dadarsis naina(n) Parsa(li)
mana ba(n)daka(h), BaKtriya ksatrapava, abiy avam avatasaiy ataham: Paraiavam karara jadiy hya(h) mananaiy gaubataiy. Pasava(h) Dadarsis hada
diy,
haniaranam akunaus hada Margayaibis. A(h)uramazdamaiy upastum abara(h), vasna A(h)uramazdrihakara(h)hya(h) mana avam karain 7 tyam hamitriyam aja(n) vasiy. Atriyadiyaln a mahya XX III ruucabis takata aha(h), avat'asana harnaranam krtam. kArii asiyava(h),
4.
Tatiy Darayava(h)us ks.nyatiiya(h)
Pasava(h)
:
mana
dahyauB
abava(h), ima(h) tya(h) maua, krtam Baktriya. 8
Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayatfiya(h) I martiya(h) Vahyazdata(h) 10 nama(u), Tarava" nama(n) vardanam Yatiya nama dahyaus Parsaiy, avada 5.
:
1
rt. yas rt. yam), Aw. the to stem (incohative seize upon same with A utd
Af/asatd, imjjerf. middle,
:
(//(//)
Persia
Madam
ntdaniyddahyd-
avam
Bdkhtrt-,
kdnuit dyasatd 'he
2
Patiyruband-,
f.,
nom.
Maryu-, sg.
nom.
7
Atriyddiya-, m., gen. sg. -ahya a Persian month (' the month
;
name of of the
'
.Margiana. Merw';
Aw.
*
worship of the
sg.
-d
Vahyazddta-,
;
fire').
in.,
#(/i), ace. -ant, gen.
-tush,
-isk t loo.
Mod. P. JtaMi.
Bactria,
m MM.
1
of a city in Parthia.
8
nom.
sg.
f., 5
'
-iyd
seized the army.'
name
-(/t)
sg.
Margiaua.
6
hauv dyasatd 'he seized both and Media as well as other
provinces,'
of a rebel in
'
'
;
Pdi'sam utd
nom.
ni.
-,
Name
ace. -urn
^Fltu^u.
a Persian rebel i.e.
('
sg.
-ahyd; name
i,f
given by the best,'
by Horuuizd).
*
\\asliitiya-, adj.,
num. -d ; ha
l
rebellious,' sg.
away from
'
and
Skr. khshiti 'dwelling place,' therefore, originally, one who deserts from '
his dwelling place.'
'
Tdravd-,
f.,
shiti
of a city in Persia 10
Yatiyd't
f.,
sg.
nom.
-d
:
.
nom.
of a district in Persia.
sg.
-Ci.\
name
THE OLD PERSIAN
IN'srKI
l'TI<
Hauv duvitiyam
adaraya(h)-
1 .
>NS A
1
IlKIIlsTvN. OOL.
ndapatatA Parsa
^
II.
I
-N.
1
1.
yaavaCaaCaha(b)
:
adam Bardiya(h) amiy
hya(h) KuiAQi putra(h). Pasava(h) kara(h) Paraa(h) 1 hya(h) viCapatiy hacft yadayaXh) fratrta(h). Hauv haeama(h) hamitriya(h)
avam Vahyazdatam
abava(li) abiy
hauv KiayaCiya(h) abavah
asiyava(h),
Pawaiy. 6.
uta
adam karamParmm
Tatiy Darayava(h)u8 KsayaCiya(h): Pasava(h)
Madam
mam
upA
fraisayara, hya(h)
8
Artavardiya(h) numa(n)
Aha(h).
manA ba(n)daka(h), avamsammatistamaknnavam, hya(h) aniya(h)
Parsa(h)
kAra(l) PArsa(h)pa8a manaasiyava(l )3/"^' /'////. Po4ba(A) Artavardiya(h) hadf YaCa Parsani parAi-asa(h), Rakj\* numa(n)vardanam ) PArsam. i
PAraaiy, avadA hauv Valiya/dAta(h) hya(h) Uanliya(h) ai^aulmtA, ats hacU u-diyam hainaranaiii cartanaiy. PasAva(h) liamari'
akunava(n). A(h)urama/dAmaiy upastam abara(h), vasni A(h)urma. kara(h) hya(h)
mana avam XI
"liiyA
I
kai-ani t}-am
Vahy;i/dAtahyaaja(n) vasi}*. TuniavatAsAm hamaranam krtam
rauralii- takatA aha(h),
Tatiy DArayavai:h)u.; KsAyaCiya(h): Pasava(h) liauv Vahyazdfr
7.
hada kamnaibis asabaribisamuCa(h) aiiyava(l. li)uvAdam,hacaavadaArtavrdiyam liamai-anam cartanaiy. Aa(h) karam AyasatA hyapar Prga(h) numa(n) kaufa(h), avada hamaranam nkuuavaCiO. A(li)uram:t n
m abara(h), va8ndA(h)uramazdal t\am Vahyaidiiahya ajaf n)
?A
h) mana:;
\
avaCiisum
Alia(li),
tya(n), utA
hamaranam
martiy
,
8.
krtam.
I'ratamA an
avam
utu
n
I
lam avam VahyaJt-
,aiya(h): aisaiy
\'ali
i agrbAya<
)t
fi
(H)uva(ia
t:l.
nftma(n) vardanarn ; ,
//
unni'Tal
-r nii.-Tly
' i
second time'; perhaps
Darius
ig
Aw.
ji'itii/ tint-it
\\
riu'lit
('
athavfretya w>uld
OM
1--
1'.
ftvriti>/a *
Rakhti-,
f .,
sg.
nom. -&
:
of a
land
Sii-iana
al.la-
(
lias
\
Arnkha). '
' .
Aw.
rt.
'
yoi
ador.
y#l& may have had
amr.
P !'nnj, Aral'
am
;
Dame
;
of
a
c<
Name of
i.g. -(A). iully
i
Minis,' 'again.'
nally
the meat
Artavti'
f lor
/
,
i
.
254
PAUL HORN,
Hauv Vahyazdata(h), hya(h) 1 hauv karam Bardiya(h) agaubata, fruisaya(h) Hara(h)uvatim, Vivana(h) 0.
Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayatiya(h):
nama(n) Parsa(h) mana ba(n)daka(h), Hara(h)uvatiya Ksatrapava, abiy avam, utasam I martiyam mafistara akunaus, avaCasam ataha(h) Paraitu, :
Vivanam
jata, utaavam karam hya(h) Darayavahaus ksayattyahyfigaubataiy Pasava(h) hauv kara(h) asiyava(h) tyara Vahyazdata(h) frrdsaya(h) al>iy
Vivanam hamaranam
2
namadida, avada bamaranam
cartanaiy; Kapisakanis
akunava(n). A(h)uramazdamaiy upas tarn abara(h), vasnu A(h)uramazdaha(h)
avam karam tyam hamitriyam aja(n) vasiy. Anamakaliya mahya XIII raucabis fakata Jiba(h), avatasam hamaranam krtam.
kara(h),h3'a mana
10.
Tatiy Darayava(h)us Ksayaiya(h) : Patiy byaparam hamitriya ba5 Vivunam hamaranam cartanai} Ga(n)dutava(h) nama, T
gmatjl, paraita patis
dahyfius
avada
.
bamai-anam
A(h)uramazdamaiy
akunava(n).
abara(h), vasna A(h)aramazdalia(h) kara(h) hya(h)
hamitriyam aja(n) vasiy. Viyaknabya mahya VII raucabis avaasam hamaranam krtam. 11.
Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayaiya(h)
upastam
mana avam karam
fyani
tfakata aha(h),
Pasava(h) hauv mar tiya(h),
:
hya(h) avahya karahya maista(h) aha(h), tyam Vahyazdata(h) fraisaya(h) abiy Vivanam, hauvmaista(h)hada kamnaibisasabaribisasiyava(h). Arsada* 5 nama dida Hara(h)uvatiy{i avapara atiyais. Pasava(h) Vivana(h) hada kara nipadiy tyaiy asiyava(h), avadasim agrbaya(h), uta martiya tyaisaiy
fratama anusiya aha(n)ta avaja(n). 12. Pasava(h) dahyaus Tatiy Dfirayava(h)us Ksayaiya(h) abavah); ima(h) tya(h) manfi krtam Hara(h)uvatiya. :
1
m. sg. nom. -a(1i), -am; name of a satrap in
Vivdna-,
ace.
Arachosia (or perhaps Virahana, cp.
Aw. VwdoiiMo).
godhuma 'wheat,' Mod. P. gandum, but 1.
Aw. gantuma, Nirang,
Kapishal'dni-, L,
Name
of
a
nom.
fortress in
sg. -ish.
Arachosia.
5
of a fortress in
ava,
Mod. Pers.
Ga(n)dutava-, -a(h)
;
m.,
nom.
a district in Arachosia.
sg.
Per-
haps Ga(ri)dumava(h), according to * land of wheat,' comp. Skr. Justi,
plur.
neutr.
sg.
avapard that').
'
*
that,'
6; sing. ace.
avahya, comp.
nom.
;
Arachosia.
ava-, demonstr. pron.
gen. 8
39,
p.
5 from below, Pahlv. gantum(?). * Arsh&dd- t f., noni. sg. -a
name a
manu
Aw.
avam,
avahyarddiy ; avaishdm,
ace. avaiy, gen. ace. ava(h),
by, past that'
('
(Aw. avat), he went past
THE OLD PERSIAN INSCRIPTIONS AT BEHISTAN, COL.III,
;
9-14. 1 .V>
13. tatiy Darayava(h)us K-say aCiya(h) Yata adam Parsaiy utA Madaiy aham. patiy duvitiyam BAbiruviya hamitriyaabava(n) hacama(h). I marti:
1
3
nama(n) Arminiya(h), Halditahya pntra(h), hauv Dubala s numadahyaushacuavadasa(h)hauv udapatata, Babirauv. udapatata ya(h),
Araka(h)
avaCa adarujiya(h) putra(h).
Adam Nabukudracara(h)
:
Pasava(h)
abava(h), abiy
kara(h)
avam Ai-aUam
amiy, hya(h) NabunaitahyA
hacama(h) hamitriya(h) Babirum hauv agrbayata, hauv
Babirnviya(h)
asiyava(h).
:iya(h) abava(h) Babirauv. 14.
Tatiy Darayava(h)ti8 ksayaCiya(h)
yain Babirum.
:
Pasava(h)
adam karam
fraisa-
mana b(n)daka(h), avam avam karam tyam Babirauv Paraita,
Vi(n)dafarna* nama(D) Mada(h)
maistam akunavam,avaasama6aham jata, hya(h) mana naiy gaubataiy. Pasava(b) Vi(n)dafarna bada kara :
abiy Babirnm.
A(h)uramazdamaiy upastam abara(h), vasna A(li)uramazdALa(li) Vi(n)dafarna Babirnm agrbaya(b) M
<
''<>/
r
ibal(l
agrbaya(ri), u(d martiyu tysi^aty famUtmA
an
Pamratfi) niya*l(u/am Hal
nlia(nyd afjrbdi/a(n)td, utd bastd abara(n).
\umay6patiy &kr\ya(n)tdmt ha-,
-m
:
in.,
iinim-
(Alurodian) rebel a
sg. iioni.
an
nf in
-a(//),
Arnicnian
( there
is
u
phi'
/
the
l^uphratcs).
Babylon. *
//a!'/ifa- t
m., sg.
Lfcn. -a~hyd
:
an Arm.-niaii.
.
,..
li>tri<-t
in
.,,(/,}
:
iJalnloiiisi
nom.
Vi(n)ilafarnah-,
sg.
\\i. llnnwirtin).
Nniu.:
men. (Aw. mai-'-t v").
\'in
,.t
-A
two
256
PAUL HORN,
COLUMN 1.
Tatiy
IV.
Darayava(h)us Esayaiya(h)
:
Ima(h) tya(h) mana krtam
Babirauv. ^.
Tatiy Darayava(h)ns KsayaCiya(h)
Ima(h) tya(h) adam akunavaui,
:
yasna A(h)urniazdaha(h) aha(h) hamahyaya forda(h). Ksaya6iya(h) abavam,
XIX
adam
Magus
IX
hauv
aha(h),
Ksayaiya agrbayam.
naus. I Atrina(h) nama(n) (H)uvjiya(h),
Adam
aCaha(h)
Adam
akunaus.
hamifcriyam aku-
hauv adurnjiya(h) ava6a
at'aha(h)
:
hauv adurujiya(h) avaa
Adam
Hauv (H)uvjam hamitriyam
akunaus.
ava6a aCaha(h)
:
nama(n) Parsa(h) hauv
I Martiya(h)
adurujiya(h) avaCa aaha(h):
2
Imam's amiy (H)uvjaiy ksayat'iya(h)
Adam
I
.
Fravartis nama(n) Mada(h), hauv 3
(H)uvakstrahya
amiy,
Ksafrita(h)
Hauv Madam hamitriyam akunaus.
teumaya.
Adam
:
N"abukndracara(h) amiy hya(h) Nabunaitahya putra(h).
Hauv Babirum hamitriyam
adurujiya(h)
Gaumata(h)
a6aha(h)
Hauv Parsam
Nadi(n)tabaii*a(h) nama(n), Babiruviya(h) :
I
Hauv (H)uvjam hamitriyam akuiiaus
Ksaya6iya(h) amiy (H)uvjaiy. I
avata
adurujiya(h)
Bardiya(h) amiy, hya(li) Kuraus putra(h).
mana.
PasAva(h) yata
hamarana akunavam, vasna A(h)urmaz-
daha(h) adamsam ajanam, uta
nama(n)
1
I Citra(n)takma(h) nama(u)
Asagartiya(h), hauv adurujiya(h) ava6a aaha(h):
Adam
KsayaCiya(h) amiy
HauvAsagartam hamitriyam akunaus. Frada(h) nama(n) Margava(h), hauv adurujiya(h) avafia aaha(h) Adam
Asagartaiy, (H)uvakstrahya taumaya. I
:
KsayaCiya(h) amiy Margauv.
Hauv Margum
I
hamitriyam akunaus.
yazdata(h) nama(n) Parsa(h), hauv adurujiya(h) avaf a aaha(h) :
Vah-
Adam Bar-
diya(h) amiy, hya(h) Kuraus putra(h). Hauv Parsam hamitriyam akunaus. I AraKa(h) nama(n) Arminiya(h), hauv adurujiya(h) avaCa a6aha(h) Adam Nabukudracara(h) amiy, hya(h) Nabunaitahya putra(h). Hauv Barirum :
hamitriyam akunaus. 1
sb.
tJiard-,
manner
8
*
kind,
f.
sort,
;
sg. ace. .am, gen. -a(K)
}
;
'
of kamahydyd tharda(fi) every kind Aw. saredha kind,' Pahlv. '
Imani-, m. nom. sg. -ish ; oi' a Susian rebel (the Susian
name
'
i'orm of the 8
4
name
is
KhshatTirita-,
Ummanish.) m.,
nom.
sg.
;
sartak,
form).
i.e.,
sardak
(a
Median
name
of
a Median
king abbreviation from Khshathraddra-, or -a(/i)
the
;
like,
with the
suffix-t'ta.
;
THEOLDI'EKSIAN NSCUITTI" I
3.
>N> A
1
KKHl-
\
1
CoL. IV,
\,
1-7.
:.'.">
7
IX ksayaCiya adam agrba-
fatiy Darayava(h)us lsayiya(b): Imaiy
yam a(n)tar ima haziiaraua. 4.
)arayava(h)uH Iraayatiya(h): Uihyava(h) irui tya hamitriya abava(u), drangadis hamitriya akunans tya^h) iiuaiy karani adurujiya*a(ii). Pasava(h) dis* A(h)uramazda maiia dastaya" akuiiaus yaCamam kaiua(h),* Tutiy
I
1
;
avaCa di
atumavam'].
Darayava(h)us ksayaiya(h) Tuvam ka k h) hya(h) haca drauga(h) darsam patipaya(h)nva. Martiya(h) hya(h) ai>arain ahiy, di-uujanaOi)" ahatiy avam (h)ufrastam prsa, yadiy avaCa maniyahy :
iy
:
8
Dahyausmaiy duruva ahatiy. tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayaiya(h): Inia(li) tya(h) adam akunavam, A(h)uramii/.dahu(h) hamahyaya Carda(h) akuiiavam. Tuvam ka 7 hya(h) aparam, iinam dipim patipr^ihy, tya(b) maua krtam vruavattai* 6.
.4
fuvaiii
:
7.
//,,/
M.
bl.
iiaiy
1.
'
m..
sl.
>/ra ftga-,
-(A),
A(h)urama/ duraktam adam akuiiavam hamahyaya
fatiy Darayava(h)a8 ksaya6iya(h)
ima(b) hasiyam*
1
duruUtam maniyahy.
mat)-a(h)
A".
1
li'
:
.'
>^
Horn.
.
taiyiya
Carda(h)-
liar.'
6
-(/<)
.
8g.
111., r
1*.
.
.
durnra-,
nom.
adj.,
v. '
pronoun
liti.-
Aw.
he,'
7
sb.
di1
;
pi. ace.
i.
I-.,.
-///',
which he took away from thorn/ A tholiomadttthcm rei
ili/iii/tl iKiiif
./,/:
'tliou
'
>tlh(i')
tln-m,'
guard
nuiyest
tliou may.-.-t de-
thus
I
Kh-mi. 8
1
'ihydyd 'that has not
ni/iishttim
this
in
riln-,1
not them,' />"ri/^/r<7A(/)7/
verb 'runvimv,'
rat
Mod.
'believe/
did to
*
P. in
Aw.
hand,'
vino
!.:. sg.
in
my
d.
akwwuuh
'
ho
-ayd:
made them
/tfw
t
tut *
k&ma-,
b.
'wish, dcsiro'j
Mm.
m.,
nom.
Aw. Mma,
ag.
-"(>>)
Mud.
1'.
ram
it
IHICQ *
:
b:
pre*. OOOJ.
not
may
may seem him) imperat. fi^^l*
acathA
hand.'
*/
hin
i'l- 1<
mand
r
Ator
bolicvo/
t
crnaratiy (tiaithim) in.
Aw.
1
'
ab.
ingcript
\v..rd.
yli-arhlan
'
-tf
inscription,' sg.
nilinA
-
f.
8g.
narrated,
may
incredi-
mir-
'ya(A) MtfN^ convince tber of what /'
done by mo, thus (as it
really
9
katkiya-i neutr. -cm,
Aw.
I
bas been').
<1 ;
hiithya.
sg.
hate
PAUL HORN,
258
8. Tatiy Darayava(h)ns KsayaCiya(h) Vasnsi A(h)uramazdaba(h) 1 maiy aniyasciy vasiy astiy krtam, ava(h) ahyaya dipiya naiy nipistam. naiy nipistam matya(h) bya(h) aparam imam dipim Avabyaradiy 3 p:itiprsati\-, avahya paruv Cadayatiy, tya(h)rnana krtam naisim vrnavataiy duruKtam mamyativ. :
.
.
.
9. Tatiy Darayava(h)us Esaya6iya(h) Tyaiy paruva KsayaCiya yata aha(n), avaisam naiy astiy krtam yaa mana, vasna A(h)uramazdaha(h), hamahyaya Carda krtam. :
nuram Cuvftm vrnava~ mana krtam, avaa avabyaradiy ma apagaudaya. 3 Yadiy imam 5 ha(n)dugam* naiy apagaudayahy, karabya Cahy A(h)nramazda nvam dausta 10.
tarn,
Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayaCiya(h)
:
tya(h)
:
tauma vasiy biya(b), uta drgam 8 jiva 7 Tatiy Darayava(h)us Yadiy imam ha(n)dugam sayaiya(h)
biya(h), utataiy 11.
.
:
apagaudayaby, naiy tahy karabya
:
A(b)urmazdataiy
biya(h), atataiy
jata,
tauma ma biya(h). 12. Tatiy Darayava(h)us Ksaya6iya(h) Ima(b) tya(h) adam akunavam, hamahyaya arda(b), vasnjl A(b)urmazdaha(h) akunavam; A(h)urmazdamaiy 8 upastam abara(b), uta aniya bagaba(h) tyaiy ha(n)tiy. :
13.
Tatiy Darayava(h)ns ksayaiya(h) Avabyaradiy A(h)urmazda npastam abara(h) uta aniya bagaba(h) tyaiy ba(n)tiy yaa uaiy araika(b) :
;
1
pis
Mod.
3
witb
verb,
niy
ni-visktan
P, nu-t'esam,
(Aw.
from tbe same root ariku-paesemnuo)
niyapisham 'I wrote, bavc
imperf. written,'
part.
pret. '
dipiyd
avalnju.
a
ni-jpishtam
written
in '
aparam adverb
inscription.
ward,'
;
dostdr
pres.
c,
of
conj. thacfaydtiy
too
may
appear to
much) '
sad, Pablv. sahastan think.' 8
'
gucl verb
bide,*
apa apagaudayahy hide 4
'
*
hide,
'edict.'
thou
(if)
*
to
Aw. 'long,' adj. Mod. P. dur (from transposed datjra); ncutr.acc. -am adverb
tlagra,
long time 7
(thou mayest
Aw.
'
live,'
Mod.
live).
rt.j0, Tablv,
P. ztstan, Pres. conj.
'
rt.
guz
;
jivdhy (as long as) thou mayest live,' jivd dargam tbou mayest live long,' '
conj. (cp.
mayest
md apagaudaya sg. ace. -dm,
Aw.
2
sg.
bardhi near
conj.
pay do). 8
f.,
'
jiv verb
zivastan,
bide.'
ha(n)(lufjd- *b.
be friend
drga-,
rt.
2
pres.
'
as imperative
do not
Aw.
Aw.
;
'
*
with
may
thee,'
ilaregha,
'lest it
'
A.
biyd(fi)
Mod. P.
A(li)un<m
this
thad verb 'appear,' witb gen. ;
'
'friend,' :
avaiy md d. biyd(lt) him be not a friend.'
to
after-
Aw. aparem.
person
m.
nom. -d
sg.
thuvdm d.
'
tbe
;
baga-, sb.
m.
Mod. P. BagU-iUil
'
god,' ;
pi.
(Aw. comp, aspdohho),
Aw.
fagha,
nom. ~dha(h) instr. -aibish.
Tin-:
IT.RSIAX INSCRIPTIONS AT ucius r\\,
OLD
<
.i,.
V,
I
1
aham, naiy draujana(h) aham, naiy zurakara(h) aham naiy adara naimaiy huvatam zura(h) 8 tauma. Upariy abasiam* upariyayam naiy >akaurim* akunavam. Martiya(h) hya(h) liamataksata mana viCiya, avam (h)ubrtam 1
avam (h)ufrastam aprsam. Tuvam i(h)us ksayaiya(h)
abaram, hya(h) Ta:
14.
ahy,
.
martiya(h)
ma
xurakara(h) ahatiy, avaiy 15.
vika
\a jivahy 1
'',
avaiy ahifiastadiy
k>ayai'iya(h)
hyava.
ahatiy,
p:
a'li V
-
:
5
Vainahy, 8
I
dau.sta,
draujana(h)
hyu(lf)
Tuvam ka hya(h) aparam iya(h) adam tyam niyapisam, imaiva patikanV ma
l)Araya\
Tatiy
imam dipim
ka
:
aparam
hya(h)
ava avaiy parikara.
9
Darayava(h)us K.sayaCiya(h)
'iatiy
:
Yadiy imam dipim
vainaliy,
imaiva pat ikara. naiydis vikanahy utamaiy yava tauma ahatiy parikarah( tiivam dausta l)iya(h), utataiy taunia vasiy biya(h), A( h iiira'iir/ i
uta
l,'i
uta tya(h)
:u jiva.
kunautuv.
kunavahy A(h)urma/.da
17. Tatiy I)arayava(li )us ksayatiya(h) Vadiy imam dipim imaiva patikara vainaliy, vikanah(i)dis, utamaiy yava tauma ahatiy naiydis parikaMJuramaxdataiy jata l)iya(h), utataiy taunia ma biya(h), uta tya(h) :
kunavahy. avataiy A^h mramazda nika(n)tuv. 18.
>.'irayava(h)us ksayatiya(li)
:
ad:im (l:\umatam. tyam ira-
:ulj.
5
'wronu'-L
naiy aham
n'in. -a(h)
Imaiy martiya tyaiy adakay Ma^um. avajanam. hyaflT) ^h.
ah\lrmt/tt,-,
'I was
no
a/n/rax/ittl
!'.,
l.c.
*|
lit.
adiy
'
r *
i
.M
sb.
dbashtu-,
T.
i.
F.,
ipic?tii.nim:,' i.e.
law
'
no
(liy
the sword'; uvaiy tihifmtlitiiliy
-dm.
*
si
punisli
unknown w>rd.
,
them with
c
IHitikai'tt-, ''<-,
>l.
n.,
:.
i
prsd
capital pimishiii
sh.
m.,
M
pi.
'
'"CO
picture
rfd, .M'
with
'punishment
7
urn
:
M>d.
man verb
'
1*.
fun
think,'
Aw.
it.
man,
I'ah *
tal;
thll> tin
(//(/'//// U.
J
>ll
111:.
<
'
think, unity ti(/i)
impi-n'.
t
<
think
'',
iiink
middle
ham 4
thnii ni-
long as
ma nk
i
PAUL HORN,
260
Bardiya(h) agaubatu. Adakaiy imaiy martiyrihamataksa(n)tii anusiyA mana: 1
Vi(n)dafranA nama(n),
VayaspArahya
PArsa(h)
(H)atana(h) Gaubruva(h) nAma(n), Mardnni-
putra(h),
;
3
2
nama(n), TulcrahyA putra(h) Parsa(h)
;
5
yabya* putra(h), Parsa(h)
;
Vidarna(h) nama(n), Bagabignahya pntra(h),
e
7
Bagabuksa(h) nama(n), DAdubyabyA putra(h), Ardamanis 8 nama(n), Vahukabya9 putra(b), Parsa(h). Parsa(h);
19.
TAtiy Darayava(h)as KsAyAiya(h)
aparam ahy,
tyama
vidam
martiya
.
.
:
Tavam
Parsa(h);
kA KsAyafiya(h), hya
DarayaTa(h)aus
tya(h)
akunavam
1
6
m., nom. sg. Bagdbule/isha-, of one the seven -(/*); conspirators,
Vayaspdra-, m. gen. sg.
name
of a Persian.
3
'
Thukhra-, m., gen. sg. -ahya; name of a Persian ( the red one,' Aw. sukkra,
Mod.
Gaubrura-, m., '
Gobryas
('
nom.
sg. -a(h),
having the eyebrows
the false Smerdis.
of 8
* '
^^ardonios.
sg.
redeemed by God').
7
a bull').
Mardnniya-,
('
VdduJiya-, m., gen. sg. -ahyd one of the seven conspirators against
P. surJch).
8 1
'
Megabyzos
gen.
-ahyfl.
Ardumani-, m.,
sg.
nom.
-zW/
one of the seven who killed the
;
false
>
Smerdis
(' of
upright disposition
'),
5
Bagdbigna-, -ahya to
;
name
.lusti
God').
m.,
sg.
gen. 9
of a Persian (according
'
having splendour
from
Vahitlca-,
Name '
good
of ').
a
m., sg. Persian
gen.
(from
-aliyd.
rahu
THE OLD PERSIAN INSCRIPTIONS AT BEHISTAN, COL. IV,
COLUMN 1.
Tatiy
vaw .... ma 'rt^yaus
19-COL. V,
0.
261
V.
Darayava(h)us ksayatiya(b) : Ima(h) tya(h) adam akunara . . Cardam .... ta KsayaCiya(h) . vajanam .
.
hanv
.
nama(n) (H)uvjiya, avam
I
abava(b).
bactfw<'/(/() liamitriyu ?>i(/J'istam
.
niartiya(fi)
.
Pasava(h)
.
imaima(h)
.
adam karam
J/(^rtiya(h) Gaubruva(h) nama(n) Pdrsa(h), mand avamsdm 7na6istam akunavam. Pasdva(h) hauv Ganbrt*va(h) ba(n)daka(h), fiadu 7jra asiyava(h) (H)uvjam, bamaranam akunaus hadA hamitriyaibis.
yrtf/6-ayam (Ifyivjam.
Pasava(h)
.
.
.
2.
marda .... uta
utasaiy
anaya(b) abiy ma;n
.
.
.
dabyans
mazd&man(l
Ttitiy
avam
rftvi/janam
;
Tigram baratya
.
. . .
aniyam agri^yaw
aniyam
iy
1;
.
*uya( iya,(li)
.
nta d&kyatint A(b)ura-
. . .
m&li'stam ...
The text.
.
.
..
:
.
.
.
.
asiyavam abiy Sakani .
. . .
.
. .
am
TaCiy 2)(lrayava(h)w ita
Hya aparam imam ya
:
.
aba, pasava(h)da
TAity Darayava(b)ns ksayat*7/a(/0
running
. .
iy abiy darayam avam .... a pisa viyatara ajanam abiy mam uta .... Sa&(n)ka nama(n),avam agr&/?ya m
vasna A(h)uramazc?^a(A)
6.
A
:
ut/i
.
Tatiy l)arayava(b)us ksayai/ya(b)
5.
. . imaimam agrMya(h) avadasim aviljanm.
vasna A(h)nramaz^^ha(h)yaa karaa(b) aba(h)
Ddrayava(h)u's
hatiy, uta jivabya
la
.
akunavam.
3.*
4.
.
Darayava(b)us lisayaiya(h)
"tatiy
lis
.
...
:
.
....
.
. .
ma
naiy A(h)aramaadAih
akunavam.
i:^aijatiija(l)
:
.
.
A(b)nramazdam yadat&
. .
.
.
rest of the inBcription (
3-C) is too
much decayed
to allow as to
retor
a
262
ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. P. 160,
P. 161,
1.
16, read
1.
17,
1.
3,
1.
'Avddaros (Anddatos),
:
(Amardatos) for (Amhrdatos). postulates for postulate.
16,
Geiger/or Geiger.
P. 162,
1.
12,
but
P. 163,
1.
1,
L
18,
N.
9,
1.
2,
N.
10,
1.
2,
P. 164,
1.
i.e.
vivid
is still
enough
as a figure.
or in the images that rise
upon the Crest
....
an agent for the agent. read
:
merezdata.
Khshathra.
read: Khshathra Vairya, as an Amshaspand, has a special
8,
duty or charge.
P. 165,
1. '
read
4,
But, perhaps, back of this association of Khshathra
: *
Kingdom
*
with ayokhshusta
Molten Metal,' there
is
even some-
thing more.
P. 166,
1.
P. 168, n.
add
13, 1,
:
or by eternal supremacy in the realm of
read: Wittenberg.
1.
2,
n.
1.
5,
Astronomia philolaica.
n.
1.
8,
Antwerp, 1703,
and -^J
P. 169, n.
3,
read
P. 170,
3,
16 and 17, read
11.
^j
n. 8, 11, read
:
1.
P. 173,
1.
10, read
P. 174,
1.
16, read:
P. 175, n. 24,
1.
Angaben
for git>
6,
and
^i.
Pharbardin (throughout)
;
&
3,
:
was drawn up.
Antwerp for Paris;
add
at the
end:
also
my
article,
Zu den
byzantinischen
ueber den altirdnischen Kalender, in Byzantimsche Zet'tschrift>
XI, pp. 468-472. P. 234,
II, p. 55,
read: from the creation of the world.
P. 171,
4,
Ormuzd.
read: Darayava(h)us.
APPENDIX
I.
OLD I'KKSIAX TKXT
TIIK
Til
AT
INSCRIPTIONS
A Memorial
I!
BEHISTAN,
of Darius Hystaspes-
f-
COLUMN 1.
V MS ffi.itra.it v n..?TT.rH
ffiJHrU.
E.H.ET.T*.
\.
V
1.
TT.frfiT.TtT
fi.fir.ET.Tt'TE. ffi.fr
T
TT.frffi.it
<
T
"-<-
^.m.ET.TE.tT.T<".
V fi.Kit
:
-
V
.it
e
2,
T
fi.fiT.ET.rt'TE.^
v 'ErVKrtm. V ^r^M.fiT. r Tf 'KrtfiT. ^ V .Y,r
i
E<m v
frtffi
Tf.
TTK v
'
;
V
f
"-
T
V
?<.
TT.<<.tTT,t
ftMrTm^
^
fTT.ETx
fir*'
'MKrtfif.
.fiT.
t
ir.t
R-r-
1
^<>,.fi'
<
e<
\.Qlt
iWMM
'
; '
;
'
^
'
'
i
fir;' t
c>
REHISTAX INSCRIPTIONS,
TIIK
W.HA.ft.WMA. r fiHTTm'W.tfr. ^<.
V
fir.
ffi.
fiHrr.fTr.THrU. ^T.^TTT.ffr. Iff.KloL 6-8)
v n.m^T.rHExr^. rf. V V -TyTXfir. V .Tf. \. ^XfT.^.^T. V <{Tr.^.tTT,f KT.Tf.rf v mMrT. v *HS>W. v m. i ET.Mn.^ V ^s.rf.^rT. V TT.ftfir.r<* .T^.fr.,f B.
4. Kr.nr.^r.rr.Tf {III.
.fiT.
T.
.
1
01.
a-").
5- T
^T.rf.X'.
6.
V
V
n.trrs
V
^.^.^.m.
V RBSU. ^X?T^. V 1 nrM.El fi.Krf fiM2. 1 ^T.ifE 1 V ^.
KT.fTTMTT.rf .!?.i<".
.
COLUMN
in? &
H.
T r
i
T <;
4-9.
I,
iii
" .*< \ MTT.&M-XR>.
i
.
.V TEtfTXS'XrT.Tn. flHrBJEU.
V
^(sT.f.'TE.^TT.TT.^.
V
M
.
.Tg ^
<:
&ET.KHE. \
.
1
T.M V
-TrT.K
n.tTT.ET,^. -Tis.ffi.ft
V
'
'T.m.
-
T ' y
V
;
i
T
1
t
.
^T.^m^
V
e
TrT.rf<<.m.^r.
ry.?<.s*TE.m. ^
t
rr.m!,HEXn.<<.
.
V
IfT.^TM.V rHTT.tTT. 1 TT^U.fTT.^. V <=< VrnXTMrMV frr.K ^ nfrT
T, T
'
.y T y. '
^
.
fit .*T
EHrT. A XH.r<^
.
ffi.T.?T>. ^
V
Tfm.-TE.
^
Wf.Kflr.i ''
r<-.V
'
fi.ffiET,H:sxn.<< '
-TTKm.l
n.
v e
^HE.i<'.^T.m.^ f<|
v
ftfn <
9
.
m.fc.ET.T
''-' 1
.
ffi.ffi^W.H.fi.ffi.
nr-'E.r nr.^R.K^E.-'-'m.Voi.
-.1
E
^.<<.Kfrr.
fir.rfEHTT.ffi.
B- T
eY
.
m^Krfv
v
ffi.
frx^rf m.'TiE. ^ *M.rf .m. i
={tTT.r ^Jf.Wir.t!!r:K*TTT.1ir.1
><E
^TETTT
.
V
.
1
~\
(11 .
m.
v
M
^
-frM
THE BEHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
r M.^w>m?rHTT..rr.Tf v m. V tMtT.V TffiT'TTT.fiU. tHrU. TTT<.
sT. TT.
fiT.fT.fir.ET.Tf ^
.
-T. ft
10.
.TW'A rHrU. =M,f V $
YE.trf .'Ts.^ rf .KT.tfT.^ .
^TKtTT.
teW
\.
^T.^.m.Tf KT.tr.rf 1 tn.'Hs
.
.
V
.
1 V
n.TT.fir.
.Tr.rf
V
TT.r<.Tn.rf KT.rf.rf
TTXR.^.?r.rf Krf fir.
V
V
1
f .^TTT.fiT.
'(TfHrU. 1
.
fif.K
V
fir.
fir.K
Mffi.^ttrf Krf fir
V
TfT.^rTTT.
^
\.
T^.fir.ETX^ .fir .1 Kf ?.if ^ fir.H.fi.fin .
1
^T .^mf.rf V ^.TT.rf \.
fifrTM^M.V
Ef^T.tl.ET.fiT.r<-Trn.
TfW.firA ^.HfH^.rr.rf
,^. \ ffi^.^ .
1 \
^.TE.fir.'TE.
^Ts.ff.rf
1
1
.
.
1
fif.tHE.
V
fTT
sfXn.n.^T.fir
Kfir.Er. \
ff.ETXnxrr'.
^
.
V
^TrT.fiT.
fi?
.ETIM
rfX^lrfXTT
V
frfTT.^r
COLUMN
''Ml
T.rr.r<M
$
I,
V
10-1-J.
'TTT.tTT.fi.TT.if
V
TTT.
IW n.
-TTT^ WTW*I V
^MJff.
m.ET
" ;"
<
v Km.rr^ v KtTfrM.v r^ nr>U.fTT.^ V ^M-X
Yr.fr
ET.??.r<
m.^.fr.r<. Y
x
:
T
.
-
'%. }
c
.
T
trrX^ 1
.
KfiH^A
HTT.t?Tj
rT
T'T
.
rf ETT.rf ,<-. t
KnTETXrf .m. V
.
^TT.TT.
T TTT.'
E
-^
mMM^n.njf.\. watfiH
rfXrf n?. v
*r
^.{TT.^.I KT<=
-mi
t ^^TTHE.V
ET.m.^TTT.m.
r,
<-.
v
T..m.E
^
v Kn-TfT.i mrTMTT.V m^ ^M.m.n^ <-''-' m.'HsE.
;
^
?
r
^<
v <^xn.^.t rt V
rT.
r
;
,,,n. :.r
I
v '
12
Y
:
'
THE BEH1STAN INSCRIPTIONS,
vi
MS.HrT. 1. *TTT.rt V
tfT.ft>TTTA
.r<.
V .K v
?ffrTTT.ffTX
v
^.T^.!TT.^.
V
n.ffKfTT.
1
V <MrMr ^T.m.TT.^n. nr '{rr.Tf .m. \ K<^<^.^. \ K^R. ^. ^ m.rf TE. 1 ^TsmtT.S.?<.f?.rM.
.^
W.fiT.
.
-(rf.
.
.
v
r faK 1 ^T.^M.Tt.rfl ^mieT.Ts i *<.??.YM. 'M.m.ff. r Krt.rf r THrn. ^M.
rfTfT.
A
1
^TT.rf
TrrTT.^TT<.ffrM.
fff.
V
mMsT.TE.r MTT.EHTT. Kfr.Tf.nr. V Ktf. V ^sT.^M. t *r.r.TT.rr.rHMn. tn. rTT.^.Krf .^r.nT.^n.ff.Tf r Km.iETrTTT.v n.rTT.KTiT. t fiT.
"T. tTT. ^K K TT. rf
.
tTT.
1
^TT.^MTiEm^TT.n.Tf ^T.sTT.tt.if V
.
\.
>M. ?Tf ^T. rf .
*W.rf
V
.
^iT.
TTT.TT.^TT.
1
?!?.
^T.
1
.
Kff.rtV
t
on MX
I,
^
1.>-1
vii
1.
^
V
,f .'.'
^
.M^xrHrT.
1 TT. '
'
T --
T
'
'
1 V
V
fTT.MTT.
S.^TT.?T.f?ffrT!E.Ktr,<'.
M.rf,f
fcTE.fiHE.
V
^T.tTTX^.rf.tTT.
V
U
^m\ m.K v tiHE.w.m. v
V V V
ST.^.R'.^J r<<.
TTT.HTT.
Mrr. v
V
.
V
1
^T.^frr<.tf.Tf
T.??>rtffi.>TMTT.rrT<.
'M.mMrf V
trr.
V
\. *{m."TTT.WT.
V E"
m.^.TT.^.THTM.
-.'M.TrrTTM.
fn.rHTT.
vVfn.'HMrM. nTxn.EHTT.H.TT.nt rm^TA. a.).
'
.
^
(
H T
fy.
'
',<-. 1
V
n.nr.ET,HsXn.<<.
rr..frM.t ^r,f X-.?TT.
tn.Kl tiHE.V fTT^M.V
i
V
KR-.TT-
^
1
-''
V f,.^-
'-M.^
K
r
Tin-
viii
nr.iusTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
V fi.Km.
t
s
M.Tf!fT.r
r
fTT.^.fTr.n^T.tr.^. TT.X^TTT.^.fTT.
.^.
v
V
V
<M.-TTM*TTT.
n.KT.
i
^<. r
f v
1 frrMrU. T^.E 1 tTr.^.lrr.y^.^TT.m.rf.^Tr. 1 S 1 'Mmn.^T^.rrr. 1
.fiT.
.tTT.
rffir.
i
ff-Kifm.^.
r
rf.r^r.m.
r
1 m^.T<M 1 frf.Min. ^rT.rf rM. ^TTT.T?rfm.^TrM. V ^. W.HMTT.K V rr.^n. m.HrU. >T&.Trn. TTT.MTT. V K^TMTT.m^.ff.Tf 1 rf frr^TTtrr. ft.KHTT. V ^M.X'.fTT'M. 1 ?TT.'TTT.mX
COLT
;N
rt>
.t^W. V fcTE.fiHM.
... 16.
en.
rtKT.rfU.
V
V
fir.
<
V
TT.fif^T.rt^.
itKT.fif.V fif.tfrM.V
1.
TE.fir.'TE
fir.fi'M.
TT.ftfi?.
V
ri-72).
KT. TTT^TrT.TI.rt
*TTT.T<M.
1-1<>.
V
*W.rt
\.
-ITT.
1
rTfif.ET.rt^xfr.ft \.
KT.fiMTT.TT.,t \.
15.
^
I.
TT.<<.tfT.,t
v ^T.^.^TTT. v fiTrTE.fi!rT<.^TTT. v V T.^TT.^HTT.ir.Tt 1 fif.S.?K V (fiHTT. V e
V ^.
A \
V
m.fHrT.
'rU. fir
.^HE.
V
m H^.V
tm. 1
fi
.
TT.<<.nT.rtKT.ff.,f.
V firT<.ff .rt^. V K
^
.
c
fif.
^T.fit.^T.T?.H<.
\
e .
^
<
.
e
firrTs-TTT.
T.??.rt
TT.?f
f .
TM?
f
'?.ET.
y
-
fir
V
&.\
-.r Words J
.
*
.
r
Kfif.ET.
T'.fifSEHrT.
c
<.
cY
V
V
-M.Krtrn KTtV^T.fir.^r
f" xt arc
i.
.
fir.fr.
V fr .rt r m.n.'TrT. r ^TXff. ET. v V
K tV
>.V
V
T.^TTT.sT.^TT.rf .it \
.
'KitfiT.'rS.MV K
V
TTT<.m,tKT.TT,t
'W.fiT. \
V
'
X
THE UEIIISTAN IXSUUU'TIONS,
V EftfMHte V
HrT.
*T.E.*T.??.*Xff.ft
.HTr.
1 KTfrr
v *m*.\. 11
17-
V
W.trMTT.TT.rf
.KT.TT.rf
tTT.HrT.
*W. A ffirTMHTT.1 .
72-8,).
R.E.T.Y
V feTs.E^. V
.m.? r.<<.rf
.
V
T*
.
-.\
18.
KM^TT.n.if
.ff.rf
V
V
^.TE.E^.
V m.^.TT.Tf V nr.^.^TT.V *r.r?.HTT. V Krf V ^T.flTXT.n^T.frET. T^.n?.ET.r Krf \. KsTTMrH.?? .^TXH.rf T.mrM. V EffMsT.^. V .E. V ^TrT.E 1 E^T.TT.^. V
.
V
v
tTTXTXn.K^.^TT.
^
1
trr.
COLUMN
V
.
fTTXTXff>TTT.?TT.V 19-
en.
ti
83-90).
mr.'W.rr.rt
V
V
"T.T.ff.rt
ffi.KV
.
17-19.
I.
V
n.nr.^T.Tf >T.
S.TE.tffrTs.V
trrMTT.V ^^T.TT.^X^M.
xfr.^.frT.
V
TT.V
V
.
.tT.if
V
V <ETT.fHTH.??.sT. V K M. v nf.^.^MTTm v mm.
K
T
TT^MTKrr.Tf fi?XT.
.
V V
S.TEm'Ts.v K-M.
.RmK V T^EHrT. t TE.TEjT.,f
v
.^.ff.sTX^,ftTf.
V
v
nr.^Tf.rf m.
m.^.Tf.r<-
r
nr.fr.^T.
^rT.rf >M
V
r
V fc.T.fif.'T.T. V ^ 'M.mX^rfnt. V H. ETXR.R-^.ft.^ V T
"TTT.?fT.Vcii.
-
c
TflE
Xll
REHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
COLUMN 1.
KT.tMyT.ff.it
II.
TTfir.T.rt*T.
\.
V
MrKfM.ff.ft 1 firJM.firMfM.ff.ft t W
V
V,
V-
V
>->-
/
7
J>~"
V V V
>^
w>.
w^^
/
fif.^T.ff.itV
WWW
V
<MrT.tlr.
2.
.
.
.
V
1 tfr.^.m.^HTT.Vo
KT.tMrT.ff.rt
KT.fr.rt 1
1
X'.fif .^T.fir.
R.m.iET.it^.^.ft \
.
fir.fi .^TrT.
A
.
V
<
*T.fiM.??JET.
V fHrM 1 fiXKitfir.^. V V KT<^r.Rff .rtfrr. 1 fir.^HE. V
^T.rtfiT.l
3. T
V
1
n.m Mrt^Xn.ft
HrT.^M.??.it V
V
K
1
.
feieT.
TT.ftfi?.i
^T.^T.^TTT.ff.^.t KfirrTrU
fe
V
.
^.fiT.^T.T^. V
A
KT.rf.rt
^T..
1 .
.
w
V-^
^.tn.^T.rr.^Xn.^TT.l.tn.^.Tr.rt'T^TTT.l
MEHrT.H.fi.trr.K
:.fir/T.
w
TT.ftfir.rt
COLUMN TT.
\
-T
.
T.R.
1
.
K
ffi.ftffi.ET.it \.
>Kff.it
e
1-5.
II,
fcffi.ET.teff.it \
\.
V
KffiETX'dtffi.
V (.
KT.rf.rf. <=<.>TTT.
.
fT.m.sT T f.^xn.<<.
V
<
-M.ffi.ff.
^
.
V
.
.
ffiXTT-ET.^T.ffi.rt \
1
T^.ffi
1
V
V
K
TT.ftW.T.??.*TTT.
.'i
M. V
.
V
,f
TT..fTT,f
ffi.^.T
V
ffi.T^.rf.rf
\.
V
ffi.T
V
V
v
1
'TT.ff.itVffiX
V
Iff*!*
TETrTEET.^TT.fT'TTT.
V
.
V
S.Ts.ffi.-TE
TTT.
<-.
irf-i
.
.
Tsr.>T^.^TrT.fF.<<.
'VfTTn.V K,tVft.T<'
'.V(u.
<^<.
.
n.ffi.ET.i
ETX^rtffi. \
-TT.sT.K,<-.ffi.V ^
m.
.
T.*TTT.sT.TTT.R.Tt
<.ffi*TTT.V
V
Krf .ft.ffirTrT. 1 V ffiXKV
KT.^M.ff.Tf
MT-:-
.
>TTT.T
'
ffi.KT.KV
ffi.^T.ET.TE. 1
>TTT.T.*WttT
n
V
.
V TTT.n.Mr.rf. V ffi.fHTT. V ffi.ftK?f.rt V V nr/T.ir.rf. r
ri-.m.'TTT. ^
5.
\.
V
tiHE.Tfl.ffi.
^
ffi.-te.fi.ffi.
,s_n>
WMT.rr.rf V
4.
.
ffi.ftfc'TTT.'TrT.ffi.
ffiJHiTA ?HyK??.ftA W<*fi.A*. TT..fiT.,f KT.Tf.if
xiii
'
" >:r
1
fTT.^;-
^
"-
THE BEHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
K
TU. ffiXKV
HfrT.
^.fiHM. TTTJHyn V ft.rf.n.^.K V KfTT.^
*HrT.r tfr.KV
.
mrTMTT.^^TTT.
V nr. TTT.t!f.V tfH^M. V ^.tTT.^HTT. ^TTTMA. <^.\. >TTKTfT TT.
.KT.K-TTT.V ^T.n. R
V ft.TT.fi.^w
Knm v
v
v
^TTT.
-TTT.STK-TTT. ^T.ff
v
.& A KX^. ^ .
v
t m.^.nB. v Kn.m. v
^T.tfTMif
nr.n>.TT.Tf
1
r
m.?<.n.iHE.
'TTl.nr.R.rT.^Xn.^.trr. 1
MKt KflfrTs.r T
KWr.sm.
mxT.
K^rTs.
^.TEfTT.^.r
\.
^T.KT.TT.^.^TT. \
.
Krr.rf
V
.
V ^.^.nr. 1 Krf V ft.n.ff.sKK^mV .
.
A
.
tiH
mt
v ^TiMKif wr. v trrXK v m.^.Kr.fTf.^.nT.
T^HTT.'M. ^
.
^.Ts.tfT.^E. ^
.
.V tn.ff.mM.
f" ..... V Wf.
r
.
.
K
COLUMN
Mr?
TA Kit V
TT.KrttTTXM
11,
MM?
'TrKffiA.
VTTT.ffi.Tm.it
rt
KM^T.rf.rf
V
n.trf
A
KtiHfiT.mA
V fiH^.TT.tTTA 'MMTA v TtMT.tnA TTT.THTTA
TTAcn. is-2 7.
XV
$j 0-7.
<.
.
T.rf .^Xfr.^.
V
V ^.n?.^. V ?.T.ft??.fcA .sT.Tf fHjr.tf t ^Ktrr. V *T.n>. V tiHMTM V TET.mff.^.i
.ff.rf
V trHMrTA ftv
<-M v
tTT.^.?r.rME.
^.ET.m.ET.TE.
V
V
V
V
'K^TT.ff.rf
v
i
^.TEm-TE.
^TMyM V
^.^T.ri.<<.
V
V ff^MTMff.rf V m.^.KHTT. .H. v ^.nr.'TTT. r v nr.^.fT.tTT. v WTTSK-M. v ^/TE. v m.
^HTTEHrTTT.
-
R.m.K V T^.m.ET.'TTT.
T^.m.ET.
V
V
KifV
V Y^xffEHE.mX^ETX^tf V
'Wtf-TrT.
V
v
V
'TrHfTT. ^
^<.T<=
ET ^^T.??^.
^
.
KT>=
-
T
-'
frr.-K
<
v
V \
THK BKHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
XVI
s
TrHrTA
2-J-37).
w.firMTf.rf
s.
.
.
n.^T.rf *TXT?..
\.
.
KT.rr.rM. ^M.rr.rf .rf ffi 1
K^T.^H
v
ffi/TE.TM.fi.ffi/TTT.
MM??
V
.
^(-(TTvTTT^TT.IfT. ^
.
'TTT.rr.rf
^TMrT.m
m-w. r ^HTT^HTT. i xrr^T. ?r.rfn.if
E.
v
i
v
H.m.^r.nr.
rfrrTs.n.m.
t
.
^
.
^TiT.??^. \
n^r.^T.^.rr.Tf
^n.Tr.n.nr.
v
msTriTT
v
v mxn E fn.^TMTT.
KTf nMr^M. V KTXfT.sHs.tfT.KiET.KTf V M.rHTT.l
.
9.
rW. 1
K'TTT.ST.^M.
Km.^n. Krf V 'TrHMl c
A
TW.rr.rf V
v
^M.r?.Tf
( ,i.
n.fTTM.rf^Xn^.
.
.
.
fTT.'K
v
^MTT.??.T
V ^ flrX^Tf tfrrTTTA.' K^Trm. V
1 v
TT.ftfif.r
.
KtT.rHT.rf A fiT.^.?T.?TT^ .
.
A
.
^f E.^Kfif
.
V
K^
m.
NfT.ff.fi.ffi.
.
A tTTXf!.^T.'TTT.T-T.n.fTTXf ( A Kffi.^T. .
.
COLUMN
8-10.
II,
xvii
V .T<. V nf.^Mfff.^.n r KEHTHTT. v S.TE.^TE. v n'.?f.^m v W.WHTT. v m. .v TfrrT.^M i nt^M.r rf.
V
'TrHfTT.
fiHMiT.
A.
!!I!T.
TT.
.V(l!. 42-49).
10.
KM'TTT.n.Tf
T
V
V fi!fTTrf^.^. V
^.T^.m.'T^.
V
'TXTf.^.fT.T. A
TTT<.nr.
V
M.tTT'TTT.
V m.'T^M.V m.HrT.V 1 tff.ET.T^.ff.^HTT. V mrTs.KT.nr. frff.it V m.KT.K-WA ^T.nsTT.??.^. V Ktrr^.V Kif V ^.T^.fT^Tf.Tf V ^TrKm.V (ff.rf V K.sTT.??.if V Tfn.TE.V frrxlrrrHE V rfKT.m. V
*T.fi>.
c
.
-T.m.sT.TE.
V
fcTSfiHE.
fe.ET.??.^TTT.!fT.A
,
V
^
V
^TrTif ..
v Tf-.MTK??.rt v v TTX^Tf.nrXR.r<. v V K'TTT.tT^-TTT.V tiiXT.
TT'
Tt
'E^Tnr-M. V ^
.
'
THE BE
Xviii
V
Kffi.
1ST AN INsriMI'TlOXS,
V Wff.EHTT. V ^T.X'.'M. fiHKA >T.T.ff.Ytl 1 <8TA TXTT.?Mf.rr.*
WHE.HMf.
fir.
11.
I!
A.
KTf
??.
V n.m.^T.rMEXTTT<. V M.ff.Tf r M^.fT.^T.Tt.r^M. r KTfn. KTTM.^HTT. v ^HTH??.^. v v ^.m.'TTTm i n.Krf .n?xn.r<. x .rf. V nr.^.n.trr. 1 K'TTT.sT.^TTT. 1 1 tfrXnTrM.H.n.tTf.'TTT.fT.Tf. 1 m. 1 tTT.^.^T. V >T.ft*{fif. V Wr.flf.sT. ^ T^.^T. A KX- A ^TrHtfr. \ tn.^rM. ^
T<M*W.??.rt
.
.
.
f
.
T
V ^TrT.M. V
.XvTTK^T.
W& A.
V
12.
V fi
V r^HrHTT. ^.T^.t fHMTT.fir. 1 ^T.tfrrTTT. V Tfm^T.m. V .^TrT.
.
firM^-1 .
.
M.r^TTn. K^.fT.w.n.tHTU. tiHU.
V
,f
.
.
V ^TT.tffMTT.cu.
KT.^M.n.X'
r
-6 3)
57
.
ff.nr.sT, yT.
I-MN
KHff. Y
II.
*M*T.ff.ETX?T.&
^
V
xix
11-1".
fir.ftff.rWE.-TTT.
Y -MM-
Y -TE.ETJK-TTT. v fr.ff.if V fiHE.fT.fiT.Y K
v
'<.TTHYT.
'
TE. 1
^(*TTT.ET.e< -TrT. ]
.
V
?T^fTT.'TTT.fr.T<"
>T.?<^.?Tf.
^Tfrf'TTT.
Krffir.
v
V V
T<{ET.'TE.ET.*TTT.f?^.
v
ETXR^T.??.^.
13. T
1
e
=.ET. TTT.??.?<.\ ^(TT.fTT.t <~<
v
WrEfXfr.KT.
e
frX <X'.fTrXf!.?<.
-TE.
1
V
V
.
V
V
fift-M
1
?TT
V
c
?n
V
e
W.tTt.
nr/
V TE.-T
T.ET. TTT
Ef
.f
f.
(?r x
tTT.-TE?i.?TT
V T=mHTTV T.E '':-;'.-'
r
Wf.-K
^
KXTT.'T^.
ETXTT'.Wf.
,MTT\^' ffTy
WMTTM v
.
V
WTT.EHTT. 1
V m.HTT. V
Ts.-TTT.M.??.^.??.^.!
-TTT fff .R.fr.r^.
S.TE.nr-TE.
fMEf.
IHRMfjr^rl^jQVjRl
.
S.TE.m.'TE
\.
v
fn.ffi.ET.-M.H.
.
V V
ffT.
:;;;
XT.ITrf
fTTXTXTT'M.fTT. \
.
Y .fr
T '
-;
T
vmxrr
m i
^
;-
.
y
THE BEHISTAX INSCRIPTIONS
XX
v v fr.^M.*vm.^ *T.TMfrT. W.?r.Tt V
.
V
KrTiT.
?H .
V
.tTT.
.tTT.
.
V
V
T
V
A
.
K
MfaHMTT. \
V ^TA?fM^. V T^HrHyM 1 tlf.K^TT.Tff. V tTT.^.fr.rf ??.Tf
.KT.ff.rf.
V
ffi.THrt.
HTT.if mMrT.??.^.
14-
$.1?.
fi?.*W.T.
V
^TT.rf .fi.tff.^T.
V
n.ffr.^.rf ^X?T.^.
V fr.n tff.TEXTKEHTT.n.^. V ^X HTM*W.?i.Tf.
A Tfr.^HE. ^ .
V
.
wir^y.Kifek A
.
^TE.y
\
V m.mr.rf V v
tffMK r
tfr.HTT.
.
ir
\.
'TrK!n.
<
^TT.TTrTTT.^.tff.n.
V
V .
V
m.KT>HTT.
*T.ff>.
V
tff.^rTTmnf.^T.
V 1 ^TlMrM V Kif V Tr V
tfrXT.^.^.^rTTT.
'TrKfiT.
LUMN
*
fcTS-trME. \
.
14-1 G.
II,
V
XX'i
ffH*HTT.
'WXtfHrT.m frfiT.fi. 1
.
V
Kfi.ffi. ^
.
WMf.tff
.
V
Wff.T.tff. \
.
?rrM. V KHfTT.sW'TYT. V tffXTXrK
.'TTT.
ff'.ff.
.
.
.
.
-TIT.? ?.T<-.
v
r<.tf'TTT.v tff
.
ST.
T.
^.T^.^TTT.
Ktff.sr
v
n. ET.ffr. if tff
v tff
tff.ff.tfr
v
-T*?H. 1
.
ST.??. ,<.
.
V ff.tff.tT.,Ht.
TiT.tff.ff.?!.^.
18.
'W.fi.rf
^
.
en. <,i-
KT.ffr.^Tn.rf
V
.
V
ffffTET,<-.>TEXff?<
fi.ET.T
.rffiT.
V
V
tff.^TrTs.
V
tfTXTT'Xff*TTTT.tff.
V
V
TT<<
*Ts.ET.T*.tffH
V
THE REITISTAX INSCRIPTIONS, -TIKI??.
r
fcff.'TTT.m.
r
fir.K ^ T'ffi.Er.frfHTr. ^ tfrrTs.m.sT.ff. \ .
.
rTTT.
.
V
tirATXR.*H.
V
^.TMTM-M.t ffr.^U. .H.n.tTT.^. V ftJMTTMMA
^TT.rHrT.1
^T^rMrHTT.l
T
.
V
tff.K
V
tff.'K
V
nfrTsMtfr.^.tiTrTTT.
V
K-TrT
cor.iMN
II.
If,
111,
COLUMN
fcTE.tiHE.
TTT.
V it.
.
V
III.
m^A.^.m.
v
V
xxiii
'-'.
V
tfMHTT
V tif.'WrtV
T.T1ff.ff.&Y
.
KM. V
T*.ET.
V
T.
i ETXTMST.^.!??. A .
1
^T.m.^T.T^.
^.Ts.nr.^.
V
.
V
.M v
^.tff.'TTT.
m.'TE.R.WT.
V
v
.
^m.
\ ^
m.^T.Tf.X'
.
V
K*TTT.ST.HTT.
v
mxixn.
KT<*!rfr??.it??.*T.??.ft
V
?f.T<*.
v .
V
ft.^.
K^Mn.T<-.-T'
I
V -TE.TE.??,<'. V ^.ET.*TTT*.ffX^,< V -TTT.tit Krf m r TV Ei.;M.nr v n?Kr nr-K
W WrT< 2.
T
r.,
^
fir -T T T
1 < e < -TTT
V TT-!
T.'Hrn>
T.<W.*TTU (1 ,
frtfrET.,<"TE
A
.
ft.
IfHMrT. ^ T^.sTrM. ^ Wf.
v
V
,
THE
V
3.
P.EIIISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
V Wit V
fHrt.
ME'TiTM. V
KT.tf.XA.
WKffi.
V
fi.?TT.T.TH
HfTTETX^Xfi.SA KWHfTT.tiTA. .n.Tf
A
V V
fi.
V-tff.^HsA.
K&??.*W.fl.T<-m T.tT.!fr.1f.
.'TE.'TTT.
V
t
KtfrrM.
"TTT.T
V ^T.tff. V tiTXT.
*TMYM' V SltBrTs. A. trrMTT. V TsT.tff.f?.r<. rf'TrT. V R.nT.n.SHT.^.Tf.^. V KtiHrT. V ^.m.sT.T^. 1 ^TiT. ^T.n.Kl *mTT.^TM.n.T<"M V TTM?f.E ^.trr. 1 -teffiA. E^.n.^A. mrTMrTA. m.^.KT.nrM.Tf V tR.KT.K-M. V ^M.Tf.^TT.ft.rf. V nr.^T.'rTT. V Kfir. SHTT. A
.
-KsTT.ff A- \ .
.
KX^. A
.
-TrKtff. ^
.
KM. A
.
v .trr.
V
.n.Tf
V
1
MTMTT.tff.^T.
tfT.^HTT.HltTTXK
V
V
Knr.fe
V fiM>W. V T^.t!T.6HTT. V V trr.'Kl ^.Ts.n.rf \. .
A. trrXKV
tfr.^TA
COLUMN 4. KT.nr.'M.rr.Tf \.
V
.
5.
rr*M.
V
m*ui*m.
*M.if
T*M.T?.rf V
XXV
3-6.
III,
-TiMr.
\.
v
V
fi.nf.ET.rHE.ffi.ft
V
TT.ftfil.
f V HiT sMTT.ff.rf V ^.K^. V *TTT.fiT.H.fiT. V (tTT'M. V v ^xrr^TT.ff.Xrm. v ={m.^T.tTT. v n. .ET.TEM v nr.^.R.nr. v m.n.m.ET.T
c
.
T.
V m.^.KM V Wr.T
c
.
^
e
r.f.
T T.
V
nr.^.^.
V
,fHTTHrT. V
fiH.fr.rf
V
tit.-TE.-TTT.
m^.tt.rME.
V
-TsXM.
^TT^E. V
V
r.Ts.n.^.vi.-8 6.'
-f
fHT.fT.,f TE.-TTT.
v
V
fe.TE
V
m -TE
frrrr ST.,<-. >TE.
v
m fHrU T^ .
V T<^.frr. V 'TTT.nr.-M. V m.K V
^M.m. V A.
i <
'fHrT.
?.<<.
THE BEHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS, >TEET.EW?.T<*. *T.R>.
v KJTHTTA
tiHMTT.frtrHTT.
\.
ffi.
v
Kit V
fcm.ET.TE A.
V
'TTT.KT.TT.fr'WrWA
tirXTT.rM. T'tirET.
V
fcfirET.
V *TTKm. V ftt.frrr.rHE. V ^TT.tn. V m.ET.*TTTrTE.sT.ETT.r?.Tf V \. ^.Ts.mrTs. WlT.Nf.tiTA tir.?<.Tr.THE. V ^m^.T^.^TT. V V fctiT.ET.TMTT. V ^.^T.tiT.^T.Ts. 1 ETX
ffrTYT.
.
rf H.ti.tif
V
M
tir.TT.fr
\
Krf \
.
^.
.
'TEMT.ff.if ^
Ktr.tir.
1
Hrr.
^M.^TTT. V Tf'.EMTK?^. 1
I
ET.^.-TTT.
V
fcTE.tiHE.
K
V 1 K^T.
^TTT.fT.frl Tff.EHTTrTE.ETETT.ff.THTT.
ET.tir.l
^TT.tT.rf
*TTKTTTA
1 tiT.MA ^.frK
tiT.
tiT.^f.EHTT.H.ti.tif.K
V
T'.tiT.ET.l
KrfV
^TT
V KtifETrM. V 'TTT.itHfTTA 'TEXK^ ^TT.Krf 1 tifrKV ^TE.TEM.V T
tif.
.tiT.
7. T
1
r<-.T
-tif.
V
R.tif.ET.^TE.-(R^.
V
.K^TE. 1 *T.Krf
MTKTt.^T.fT.fr
.
A.
tir.TM.tiT.ET.TM.TT.fr
COLUMN
xxvii
6-8.
III,
v &T? frv. itffiXfHs. TT.trHTTA Kfr.ffiA flHtefr.fr V T'.ffi sHrT. V ffi.it TE. 'ffiA Kitffi.&EHTTA ffi.ff.fr V fc'Mttfr V ffi.tT. K'W.^HrT. 1 fi-.EHTT. tTTT.^EETEtY.'TfXvTTT. V
r
.
:
ffi.frfi.TH.
.fVS.sTXTKV
''HHrM. V
*<.ffi.WA
V
ffi.
1
ffi.'T.ETA 'Ts.
Kif V V *W.Tf*TTT. V .
.
.
ffi.
T^.ffi.!EHTT.
^K
ffirKl -T.T.??,M.
V
ffi.K
V RM.
V
ffirTEMffi.^.ffirTTT.
T^HrHyT. V
V
sT.
V
^TiT.ffi.
ffi.-TMTT.
KT.T^.^T.ffi.
K^T.^T^'
V
T' r
V ^
-TMMrtH.R.ffi.
i
*TTHTTA. ffixn^H.m.rf rf.ffi.
V
rf ffi. 8.
?'
^TT.rf??.?<.??.if.
1
ffi .K'W.ffi.
.
Wm.^Trr,f V
^
.
R.ffi.ET.tHt.
V
TT.frffi.
m.-TE.t ffi.HTT.V ffi.^.-TTT.V ^TE.K
''-M. -
i
V
^MTr
^
-
V
TT.*TTHTT.ffi.
T
-
Y
:-'
ffi.^>T.ff.
C
'
{^.'
:-;.'
i
'' i<*.^-
ITJ 1
-5 8) .
THE BEHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
XXviii
a. KT.fiHTT.rr.rf
\.
mzu-.-^m.
\.
V K. V
Ke.
i
^^T.tTT^.nT/rrT.
v
HTTM*W.??.
V nrXT.^{^. \. T.fT.^Tm .Wf
V
^MrT.m. .
1
.
\.
m
tyf.^.T
^.TT.^.tTT.^M.l
1 fiHMyU. T^MrM. VKXr V v ^y.?<.nT.x^.M.Kifm. Ts.fiHM. K
^T.T^.^r.
^.K^.H.n.nr.^TT.
\.
V tM?f.rfA ^.^.m.^M. V ^HrT
rr.^.Tf
m*TTK?M-. v ^TT.n.nmi n v M.EHTT.H.fi.fTMTr.rr.rt V MTT. 1 frr.'M. V ^.^.Ktrf. V MfiMK \ T B.ST. ^ K^. ^ ^TrKtrr. \ ftr .
f
.
.
.
.
-TrT.
<{!.
V
V
V TME V EK A. K^M.^TTT. A T^ WiHrT. A
^T.
T{!.tTT.^.tTT.'TTT.
A
.
.
.
..
COLUMN 10.
KTMT.fr.if
V
rfKT.rr.rf fi.Tr.rtfrr.
V
9-11.
III,
?HTT.??.Y<-.
ft.TH.t7T>HTT.
V
n.fiT.T.if -TsXR.fr
V
fcsT.f f 'W.fir.
V K-WsT'HTT. V
V
TT.frfir.
V
Krtfir.&sHTT.
KflMTWrM V
V
xxix
KT<*.??.
JHTT.ff.fr
?r.T.*TTKfi.Tt
V V
"^T^M.'Ts. V ^<.m.'TTT.?ff. V fi.KT m.'TE.R.tTT. V ^'MSK^T.V ffiXTXTT'HEA V M. V TT.??.if V nT.
lr
TT.
ir
.tiT.
11.
T
V
M.V
^.TE.WrrTE.
trr.Kv
.
V
>W.KT)?.*W.
:
n.m.
v
V
R.
IE.
v
V
t ;':
V
|ffr
TT.?<.nf.
>TrT
v '
ft.?T.'TE.??T.-'-'
.MiT."
fTTXTrrr<-T ? t.
ir.
V
^Krf H.n.rTT'M. v
^{fr.m. A
KIT
^
,<-"
V
^.m.sTX^.X'.m^
^TlT.rf
'
'
K
TTT.T<-TTT.
V '
fr.m.ET.^.^Xfr.??.
V r mrTEX^.tn. v
.T
V
R.V
V ^>-
t m Kn.nr.
V Mr
V
'<
THE BEHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
XXX
1 i
STT.??.rf. .TT*TTT.
e
TrT.T
fiT.frfMvTE.
firXTMEW.fir.Tt
V
'TrT.TT.TtTTT.
V
'W.Tfrr..rr.Tf
*xfi..Tr.rf fir. \
v V
V
<MTT.fi?.
i
T^WrHTT.ffi.
-MM V
fir.
fir.
.
V
12. T
V ^.Ts.m.^.V n.Krf !?rXTT.<
Tf.KT.n.rf
13.
rt
rfKT.TT.rf \.
-MMMt
V
.tTT.
ft.rr
V TT.W.rf ^.^. V
WtTT.^T.Tr.rf
.^M.f r.rHTTA ^T .
^T.??.^.M?? AffrA .KTf?? fr.rr.rf .frr A
V KTHiT'TrU. TrM^.^T.tt.^. 1 !!T.sTX
m.^HE. .
.
.
K^Trm
V
E.l rf
Tf
.
.
T^.trf
TA
.
,
V
V
* .
^Txfi.KrrMK^TTT. .
*M*r.?H<Mff.rt 1 Kn^rTiT. 1
f.^HiE. m.!ET.TT.'TTT.
fi.Kr
\ TTT.fi.^rT. \
Krfl
1
TE. ^
A-
V
.
1
tlT.^T.fr.Tf
!TT.^.??.IHIE.
V
1 fiHMYTA
^Ttfr^T.fT.^XfirTTT.
TTTXTr.EH.Tn.r^TrT.tTT.
.
1
KtfH^.
COLUMN T.rt T
\
.
.
a
&
.
frit-m. i
.
'T.fiM.??
VTrKfrH
-W.ffi.fi.
fi?XT.
^m.ff.Tf T'.fiT
ffi.'H^ 'y.fiH.rr.^y.tfH^
M
14.
t
.
XXXI
l-'-M.
III,
V
EM
.
1
-
I
'
^
^.H .ffi.'TErTTn .^TT.T^^.^m.^TA 1
ffi.^.KT.ffixl.ffi'Trr.
tiHMrT. ^
.
K^T
.
Ktrr.ETrM. 1
.
.
?fT.T
^TT.T<*
.
V
^U *m .
Wtfm .Krf 1 ^ Kffi.KTT.rf .KTr.^T.
^.T^.tTT^E. \.
V
fr.ri.rf.W^Kffi.
Kfi.ffi.
V
'
^ tTT.^.f T.if'TE. ^
.
tTT.tT.tt.rf
1
.
^T.fTT
.'TrT.1
'.^.??:.^TTT.
'
1
-'
T
<
r
i
v
ffixyr.^TrT.ffi.rf.
rTr.vtTHMTr.iffi.TX
m. \
.
'
V fr
<
v ^'
-
s
-<-.r ^
m.^^MTT' rf "'
yy
?
"
<
-.<
^
'
=
"
'
T^WTT.
"
1
ITjf-M^ <'.VrTT>yrr,<-^ T TTTT.^Ti
E.I r
^
x
THE BEHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
XXX11
COLUMN 1.
TflMrT.fi.rt
Tfl.fi.it
A
fi.-TTT.
.
v
2. Tfl.ffi'W.rr.Tt
.
V
i
R.ffi.^r.rH^xrm
A 'TrT.if \ .
IV.
.
*Tr Wfir.
A
.
T*
NMhrT *W.
fi.fiT.ET,t^.
V
THTU. ^T.^.V m.HrT. V fTTXT.^H .
r m.K v v T
mxft.sr.'M.H.n.iTT.^.
M
r
.m.
v
t
V
v
i *wx^ xn.fr v T?.Tt V ?TT.^.T
KITT.^TT.
^-
fiHE.W.ffi.
1
frr.KTX
V
COLUMN IV,
-5H. V
^XfixV
:,
:
r,r
r
tiE ,,
,
V
m.W. V
fiTXETXTT.M^
^
'-<='
.
;
TTT.
KflHlU.
nrn-'^
Kit
fTT^n,f V
^
i
(if.
K
ryr^^TTT y
i
"EY. \
Krf
Y
xxxiii
KY<=
<S m,
V
<"
.<;;.,.
V
tfH=.' T <-M.
^
1-2.
I
.
,V.T,, M.V tTTXr.^.K^.iy.'Msr^r^,,. K^TE. v nT.<ErxR.*.^<E",<-. v V fir.W.K V tTT.n.'M. V f?rTTHtT.^.V 'V T E ,r TT.ftffi.rfM ,
,
:<
.
.
.r<
.
''. V
;
'
^
HT! V trrx^n. ^xnxTV "KEHEEWYT.S. v Km.-M. v ^r.fyf.n. V H^ fTT.n.'M.
.
m.<ET.
V
<
1
"''
v
t
'
.
|
\
fir.T<*.?Mr
r <
<*<
:'.'Tr.M x
=
m >TE.Y
'
v
<
:-
;i
MA
i
rTT
T<M-,r
y
n,
iff.T
i
?
'
n
; '
';--;,:'.':. ^ :-
-' .-
i
.ETXIME.
V
H
'
V
H
:
'-'-
Y
'
T
:
,,,
.
THE BEHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
v
tir.wxK
v
KM-WA
E.??.T<'.
.??,t
v
.
V
V rf.rf
v KXt v
T.nr.ETX
V
XKT<^.??.T<-M.
KMT A i
ffi.M
V !n.MTT. 1 K*TXMXfi.fi.Tfr. V Krf 1 K*TXfi.Kr?*TTTXKrf 1 'TMHXMrT. V
.
M.\. r ti?.
tir.fi.-TYT.
4. TXrjTMrT.rr.rf
v
^.fT^.rTT.
^T.^tfT.X'MR.^M
THTT.TT.rf ^
\.
E^T.-TE.
v
rr.-TTT.tir.
t
^T.x-.tiT.
fi.ETXrrXTr.MrT.rr.ft
.
V
V
??.-TTT.tif.
1
fiXK.T<-.ti?.-TA
i
tir.^T.ET.
i .rr.ft
-(T
trf.KTXK.
3.
KT.rr.x-.
fcti
A .^.nr.iHT.T^.'TTy. ^
^xn.^. v
v
.tTTrT!E.T
tfT.Y<*.?Mr
.K
^
.
v -WET. 1 ti7XTXfi.KXfi.ft V HE.
.rr.&.?r.X-.-W.
KX-.H.fiM*WA
<w.fttir.x-.T
r
-TTTETXYr-.
V
<=.
v
m.n.^T.
tir.
1
i ^
rr.-TTT.rr.x-.
v
\
S.TEM-TE.
-TTT.KtiM.
^
COLUMN [V,
i
x-.rn.
'
Tn.
XXXV
3-7.
if ^
..
r
ftifftfi
^
K-<<
M
:>
M^^'M
V
.rf
nr>EV-^r
V
TTT.
''--
TT.EU<.' x
v
-TIE..YYY
,
T'T
Mif.t
V
^
V
t
?.='
fTrTTT.
^
fte.-yit
:'.-,<.
T
i
<^m V
i
r.s
V
fSMfi
-TrT.KffjrfMK^
nrYT.sT
^
V
V
Y
?T.<- '<'-, <-
n.ET.
'-" f<
<" T
E
T
V r
sm-M.1
V
.r.
Krf. i
^
f r-f'-'.^
^
..<-
-T,T
y
T
tn.
T
^TTY:
v Ey] .M :
Y
V
.KTn.
.T
V
<<
^T^W^Tt.llf.tlff.K^TT.n.Tf.V,
V
fr
YY
1
?rr
Jlf.Kr^.
v
-..
Tf
?<
EY Tg.YrY
tn.^;
ffmiEY
YT...
|fj
;
1
lff.
nr^v-^
^
^
^MMST.TS.I r :rY
r.T T r
x
.-;
TYT.m?TTT.[??>.
3
f
^
7.' 1
XXXvi
THE
V
*M.*W.
8.
BF.IIISTAX
V
ffi.rVM.
W.TTT'TYT.TW*. \.
V
<-.
NSCRIl'TIOXS,
TTTXlXM^lTT.
m&A.^.m.
V
<
^.Kfin. tMEHiTMtltMO
.rr.rt 1. L
1
V
fiK?T.Yt&T>.??.Tt
*T5=T.?T.Tt
.....
V
tTT.TE
V Trr.^.! m.Krf fTT.rf r K?W-. r Kn^r^.^HTT. v m.^. M'. v ^.fr.rf r 1 Krf V tir.fcHTT. 1
*TrT.mM. KET5MrM.
.^.
.frr.l
.
t
V T,
rf.1
Kff.^TTT.
.m.^r.fr.rf
.fr.rf.
M
.
^
.
f tfT^TTB.
T
rn.TMmr.Tf v .
H<-ffH=tr?.
3
^
.
ffi.K
.
.
.
.
.
V
T
f^Mi
Jackson maniyatiy. So Weissbach and Bang.
(11 .
V
V
K
5 o_r,2).
R.ffi.T.rH.
Mfi.HrT.
'...T.Y...
.
1
1 m.^n.^rTTT.
T^WTHTH.
1 W.5ETJT. 1 T^T.^TT.^TT. A
V
8
1
ftT.^ETrM.H.n.tlT.K
10. KT.fTT.^TT.TT.Tf
2
t
\.
^y.Tffr.rf
^.^.m. 1 rf
frr.
fc
YHrT.
9.
W
V
KyXHs.rir.^TT.
suggested by Gray.
Jackson reads adata (Av,
azatci) or
amata
^
COI.UMX IV, ^
'
Tf
v
tTH^.w.ffi.
M
13.
ft
'
'
'<-.
E^.K^.^yM^Ty.n.T
-
..3EfT.n.X-
<"-''
^
'
'-,.
i
^
r .
r:
W.^^M.H.W.W v
v R.
i
M
nrt
<'-<;<.
^
-
Tf "-
i
1
r<
^
r.?r.if.iff.
T
"'
'-.<--
-1E>
<
TMTT.^ -<E.fH
i ?Mr.rHMT.<<. ^ "<<.m.x-. ^ Eyy.n.if1 HTTM^T. <.-MT^M.V
,T.=i ;,,.,
x
If^MW fc
y
<:<
,
.,-,,
<
i
x
*
'-
-
V
ftf.^HTT.HKHf^TT.^
r<
^
:M? " -
Y
W.<Jf.-TTT.!B <-'""
T
12.
i V
<'---Mif.rf
n.EET,f^.
v
fn< T
,
.
V
^M.^. ;n
fTf.rHrT
'<
<; ,:
'
T
<
;
^'< V .T
E
"- T
,
'
M
r
v
Tf "
x
"<<.m.
V -
T
fr
:-
V
fT" ; -:-'
^ I
.
i I,
if
'
'
'
^
V()l. 57-
M.
13.
Y
x
T<Ti
,j||
c
jxTT'
THK
XXXViii
v
r.KIllSTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
v IMS*
fff.Kn.rffir.
V
rtWm V
*
*rxrr.TTT.KV
v
TT.sT.tfHK
V
*TTT.Ttff.Tt \.
fiT.K'M.
ffi.Mf.??.M.
1
nr.K'M.
v
Krr.rf
1
KfT.rt
V HXn.^T>.T.
V ?<.TMn.ET.??.'TTn .K^TMTHTT. V H.^f. V *TTT..rr.rM. Krf 1 K^MyT TT.
1
^
.
.
.
.
mT
KrMr.TT.rf
14.
TtT
1
M^TMTT. ^
1
Krtl .nr.^HTM
.trf.KTtA .x*
TTT.
15.
\
.
01.
>.tn. \
\
MA
6769).
WMT.ff.rt ^
.
r.
^
.lETT.fftff^TT. .fi?.THTT. ^
.
r
huvatam,
.^.TKtTT.Krf
K?!.TH.ff.^.(Tf ).^r.
MTT.ff>.gT.t!T. A Jucksou reads
^
.-TTT.?T>TTT.Tt >
.
.
COLUMN IV.
.1417.
xxxix
'
.<-.m -TE.m. \
18.
TW
-<.??.-f=.fiY.K,M
-YE
.ft
.fT.TTT^,TE
1
1
"
1 .T^TT.rr.rf 1 .iMTY.fir.-YrM
fir.
,t
MYTMSM
1
;
:
Am.^.fF
,^.1
^
T'
=
y
.
1
<^ Y
^
'
T
.fiT.
1 V
^V
n.
.tW.KWM-
.^jf.rfYY?.
^
V
^
Xn.^HTT.H.fT.fiT. 1 \
f
>, t YTT.5f.Y e sY.fiT
^
'.YsfirKfr <<<-
.fir.
.TT.<<.trY.
.
-^
^
'
,T<1
XMYT.tTT.
V ^.^.rf,f V *Yjr,t t TT.EY.
^TTXtTrTTT.trr.
fir.
^
.
17. T
..
f 1
1
s rr.!Tjf.
v -ten.Ktir.KitA s.?r. T^<.TTY.K[f?.]ETT.Tf.^ V
,
.
,.
,
i
; ,,
;
Krf
x
tTh"tetiu.
"
'
<; ,;,r.
,,,,..,;
-^.
V
nr.
<".
V
'TrMfH'""
^
THE BEHISTAN INSCRIPTIONS,
xl
V
V
1 *TTT.rtff.Tt TrT.trM.it V T?T>T.TT.TTT. V rrr.K'TTT.Tfr. 1 TTT.rHrT. V tfrXfHTM'M.'W. 1 'M.^M. V T
<
^
firTTT.ff.rt
Xn.^TrT. ^
.rttTT.
'TTT.SHrT.tlrttTr.
tTH.flT>K*MrT.
.
tT?XTrxn.^M.riT.
v
.rTT.
V
v
m.n.r^f.rf.
\
.
i
v
Tt.^T.fi.rt
v
^HTHTTX
v >TTK i
^.TtTsttTT.sTXKrtE
V
^.r?.
r
^
V WXMTM.KrttlT. 1 1 H.TrrrTTT. V ^.TTf.ET.TE.l MX?H ^.TT.TtKitTTT. 1 fc
KTrrrTTT.
^Xff.fr
fr.t
.(11.
.
18.
Sn-SG).
T
,tT
rt
V
.
V
V 1 TTf.^T.'TTT.l TTT.K^. 1 ^TTT.rtTtTrTTT.tTf V ^T.ET.^TT.TT.Tttn.V..^T.rt 1
V
HT<'.
V
.
M'XnrTErTTT.
V
.
.
.
KTrr.
tMXtK-TMTT. 1
.
C u.
8
\
18;
IV,'
.
COLUMN w.TTHTT.n.rM.
1.
>TTn...-TTT.ffi.
KT ??.rt
^
.
V
,fffi.
V
r
T
-
.
1.
v
V
^
ffiJHTTA
.
V V
m.^TTT.
.
V
v
V
TT.fi.ffi.it
ffiXTXtr.'HE.
V
fi.KTttiTXfi.ft ^
TT..ffi,f.
KtfH.
.
^
V
^.trrrTTT.
V
{n.'TMs.r?.
firXTXfcHE.
V
v
r<(Tm.ff.<<.
T.-TTT.iET^TT.?T.T
T^.m.ET.'TTf.
&ffi ET.TE. A tTTT.^.TiT. A
T.n>. ^
.
.
-TE
fir
m XTXR.^HMTTA
E
*TTT.T
c .
.
-TrT.
^.TEM
v KtfHE.v {yrxr^MXn.^. v Knmv r-fimff.i<"T. V (RrTErTHTT. V ^HTT.ET.^HTT. V ^(TT.tTT. V KT^.fr.f'Tr.^ff. T.fr.<<. A mXT.
TE.m -TIE.
V
.
.
.
ffi
rf
A
.
-TTT.ET.TT.
^M.m.V
\ TT.KT<>.ffiXff.fi.V
2. T
V
.
nr.^HiE.V HTT.ET.
^y.KI.tT.^rM'TTT.
V ^MrT. A T.
.
.Tt.'M.frrM.
trr.'T^M.
^.TE.nr.^. rT.
.
V..
KTmMM
V
12.
ET. .A. T
.^rTK-TTT.
.
^{rT'.m.^T.
^Tir,f.
V
j
tT.ffiET.THEXfT.fi. \.
'MrM.
iWr.V fT.'M.V
?
A
ffiK??.if .
.
ffi."TEX
Nf-TE^
s
^TTT.FT*
.
V <
ffi.^T.TTifV
e
I
^
TT.fiT-
THK
slii
KT.TM-.
m....A.
A.
V
.
.
.
v
w.tTT.
ffi,t
T*W.?T.rf
3.
INSCRIPTIONS.
i;MlISiA.N
.
.
n.K...
V >T.fc.KtTT. R.tTT.T.rHs=
-A.
fV .rf A
.
KTM^T.ff.rf
4.
V rT.nr.sT,f.^X?T.?<. V HMTT. V ^.^.1?.^ V TE>.tTTrTTT.
V ^HrT.rf ....fr.rf V tMff.rf tnrT^M. V ^.T^.ttT. V rWrWTT.Mf. .
??.ET.i
m
.
trr.^mrf A .'TrM^T. ^
-M.
1
fT.tr?.
A
.tiHsHTT.
ffrXK t 5.
W.m.'M.TT.Tf A
T^T.ff .if
.
A
......
-TiM
.TT.,f A
6.
e
TTT.tn.
A
.
.
.
V
A
Kfrf.
V
.
.
MHfrT.
V
cu. 21-3.).
.fi.M.if^Xfi.ft. .^.TT.Tf.
.*T.^{ffi.
WTTT.ff.Tt ..A.
.^TrT.ra.^TTHTT.
^
.^.T^.fir.'TE. Itf.
^
.mXTr.EKflr.THTT....^ B.^..
1
m^ff.THTT.
XMTM..VTMr>.
A
A
A
X^TT.<<.?TT.rf
.frfXTl^T.'TTT.T-T.ff.m. A
m^.^TTT.H.tT.m.K
.TT.ffT^T.T
nr.
A r<E.??.'Ts.K^.?TT. A Xff pTTTM
A
.r
.
.
A
.
.
X
A
.
(U 31-30). .
AN ADMIRER.
APPENDIX
II.
FIRST SERIES OF THE
SELECTIONS OF ZAD-SPARAM. fr
CHAPTER
I.
WO
w
-
/k;'ir 1
nipishtako
Cirfakiha-i
CHAPTER 0.
di'i'/Ar
BlinAjislino-i ,'ni
tin-i
Zaf/-sparam-i
Yf;
Karitund.
\a-^';i
I.
Auhti/-ni;i:.'/
va-visy/;\n
Y;r.'Z:mo,
lianuik
A .
/;'m-i
g( )bishno-i
stihs'in,
ViVi'iii-Yin
;.'.,
madam
nrrpatn
gutnr.i-l,:
/.
njk
ig.
1.
UiivtHo pnvnn
.:nn
p&ttUtO ni-^h
kn/
;
haps for
:
'i
:
R.'.slmiioih
ajv&T
.;h yeli vi.
L'
K. omitt
E, \V. WEST'S EDITION OF
xliv
W^rW
'
4
-i^ ^J
^
wia
^i
joiej
W"
* 2.
3
Auharma^^ 6en roshanoih va-Aharmano ^en tarigih
;
va- Auha?-mazd
Aharruan madano-c-i va? patkar akas, Aharmano min aitoih-i A roshanoih-i Auha^mazc? la akas yehvAoto. 3. Aharnian( ien torn aitoih-i
)
tarigih v&l mar/o, fro-tano kustano harnai sagitimto, tane-i andazishnigo liila
vaZ
madam
yatAnto, afash tai-l-i roshanoili
va-gvido-goharih-i aubash
frdzo khaditilnto
;
tukhsbyo aegh aubash yehamtunMo,
rai
afasb ham-anguno pafZash Icn
kamkari-aito.
4.
Va-cigAno pavan-ic taranobam-tano, irdzo vaZ vim( md ma/;o,Aubarmazd lakbvar dfisbtano-i A
Abarmano min nafsba
sbatro
rai,
irdzo vaZ ham-ranib m&do, afasb
pavan arezako gobisbno-i yatuig stardako k&rdo, afash lakhvar 7aZ
torn
ramitunto.
Paspanih min druj
5.
1
The MSS. have -0)))K>-
rai,
mainogiha ben dflbarasto, maino-] a
Tlic
MSS. have
THE SELEfii"N>
-*
V
F ZAD-SPAKAM,
-"K5* *)>]
1
MV I^K*
lie)
--"t^
CHAPTER
'H*
2
I,
xlv
9.
1
'l
-fii^-r
)
-tS!
yy-G '*>)&>
v
)
WDr v^
^w 1
u'ni
va-n
v
tmig, va-aurvar,va-gosyend,vu-anshi'ita,va-;'it;i'..
brchioitfo, afash
3,000 shnato diishto.
6.
Aliarinun-ic /-on tuni
<;f/.ar
liainai girtZo va-pavan sar-i 3,000 shnato Jaklivar vuZ vim " 'i ^^:lkllltunaln lako, makliit iinain danian-i va-dr-i t<>, ;
:
>li(in
yi-liabimt
iniuih,
Ink
mini
hav./ih.
Bncinam." ntizd
pasukh
ii-uj
!
hai
h."
_jh:
"J?a li."
Jup/oil:
M88.
ftgni
^^-
_r-ico
*
K. *
W
E.
xlvi
\\"EST'S
EDITION OF
10
-
n ve)
3
12
Aharman
pato-ista(Zano tubanig
zamanako-i kukhsbisbno. aiyyarib
bavihunasto,
wdsh
miyanjigib-i aec gusbaaan
pavan kar^ano, yedo
10. Jlfasb
kbaditunto
madam
la
burin-aumand
la
ajash vidana
bara
aegh
bara vaZ
Aharman 6 pavan
yegavlmunec?, va-zaman aito koZa
afasb pavan raymi^arib aubasb ayavo kbupo ham-aiyyarih 3 zamano va6iduuto-i koZa zaman-1 3 bazarako. ll.Abarmano madam 2
rasfc
;
yegavimunat/o, va-AuharmazcZ khaditunto aegb, amato Aharmano frostako kardano la sbayec?o, bamai amato bavibimedo lakbvar vaZ
nafsba bavibunasto-i tarigih vazlAaerfo,
ac 5
zabar-i vesb
arai aito
afar'jam patkar yebvAnecfo. 12. 1
^Ifasb akbar
The MSS. have ^J^r
time of,"
is
^^VV),
but
burin-aumand
zamfinako-i,
"appointed
a more probable reading.
1
Ihe MSB, have
8
May be
26 )
min zamano vaMdftnto Abilnavar fmzo
S^OO^Ky-C-
ac, "also,
or, possibly,
ffj,
moreover," or Azt "the serpent demon of Greed" (compare
"from"; but
this last is rarely found, except in
compounds.
THE SELECTIONS OF
CHAPTER
X.\I>->PARAM,
10
I, ^
15. xlvii
ti!
tt
^Mfl
^e
'^
ti;
j
)-^-x^r
i-i
.*.
i^^o^ye) *-^C
-ny
.p
-^^^
^
^IKJ^
* 15
.-.
Ahunavar 8 ayuinuko kbubih numiuZo 13. Frattim aegh ko/u mindavam zag fraruno-i Auha?'ina~rf kam ininclavani p ko, acgh amato zag triirun-i Auharma2(/, kam iu'W^k-i, ar^li mindavam la
aito-i
kam
11. DiuZigar
/;-h
in-./d
vMd&nyen mun :iito )-i
AuharmaztZ, ^bfirtgO min bun
^cn kam-i
gohar.
>
l
:
pavjin
i
AAhanna:.v/
val'i
aumandili /yash
kam
"jasli
kirfakoganm mo/d
;
~li.
.
<M/ayine'/<>-i
1
">.
.
puliar
-
p;'i'/at'rah
irtfl
mun
vii,
Auliar]-\
nafsla-i min
vinaskaraii" i>a'/'>iVah va-m.
Sa'/igsir nunii'i
mano
MSS. hv- htitnun.
va-val/'
va/ darf^usliaii, vijari-aitu
nnm
The M88. have fr
vaMdAnyrii-i
khvcsliigo,
pa'/adaliislino
Aulia/'ina-V'/
vabi>l
mun /ag
ii
il-
dalii-aito,
^kf."
\nl in
;
ako-
E.
xlviii
u
\\*.
BSl
TUITION OF
-
O^*
w\\
W<^
16
17
'"
yebviiuishno
cij^uii
;
19
anakasagano, hamradiha niy
dahishuano
akas
vaZ
tubanig kbvastako-ano va/ Va-farhakhto dasto-i 16. yebabuuto-i uafsha.
aet/uno
ac-vako
vaZ
tane
fccn
kokhsbisbnigo
arrfigo,
puvan dena 3 mindavam sbayecZo yebvuntano. dunoib-i benafsb^ astubanib-i
rustako naA-barbatn, ttfasb
kam kam-i
18. DatZigar,
min
1
pabrekbtan-i 1
rah^u
acgb
aemc^o-i mozd
mia
NaA-barhcini,
"
Abarmanu
girano
17.
hamak
Aito fratum
sbapirib
visj)6-i saritarib
pao?adabisbno-i
bajako,
vinas.
;
ciguu frasbakarcZarili rasto-
gabra bi\n-dasbtoih pavan zag
A
vis)9-frariino
pftbar pa^afruh-i
madam
AubarmazfZ damano
asbapirih.
kirfako, girano
tukbsbkfon-i
19. Sadigar,
asaritarib,
bim-i
pavan kirfako,
ham-aiyyarib
yebvilntan-i
good news, or glad tidings"; compare Pers. iinA barh&n and nau
THE SELECTIONS OF ZAD-SPAKAM, CHAPTER
I,
^K
23. xlix
ie)>a
20
r^ ve)
o ]iinV.ih-i
va-min ham-aiyyArih liam-s/jiuliih dilshmano yehvunerfo-i nafsh'' frashakanio.
levat^g
madam l^i van
deiu/ ?'
d;'iiii
gar ',
M'''n
torn auf^obislmo starve yehvunto lak" tanoa^mandiha bar! Mi/st^b yi'bulunit-'': tVntum m:i;.
G-uiii ansbut.-'i.
pavan
i.i^nr
I'l.
zamigo,
Atuklisli lin visy
yebal
)0<
slumto
(li'ini
o
tW-
.'.
yegavimum'v/o, cand
ml.
pava;
khfn
4- Am
aurvar,
yebvi'intn. j-arLT'imlagO
larvand-
<',
:to
(
;
i.'ino-Munrnnl
eavinii'i!!
MS<
r
m
avail
;
in:nl.im
|
akn
E.
W. WEST'S EDITION
OF
*&*
**i
y
oiv ^
Jj
-
rAi -^^ ^ *
-^00^1
^KJ
-vw
^^e) J
^y^XK^j ff 25
Wr^
25
AAharma^
hanjishnigo pavan zamanako sar,
min yehabuntan-i dam amato jishnigo ?" 24. ^Ifash pavan aiyyarih-i aito-i
va-/0rviino
nirfo;
rubako
karr/o bars!
atanko
min
yehvAncv/o,
rftbakoih-i
aevako \&l tane, vizayishnlgo
2
nigiriefo
A
:
"
~N[d
Zorvan dAm fni^obrehi-
acghash
dam-i
Aharmano dam^
Aiiharmazc?
-ma bun-gashtano
pa^irako istishnigo biV/o hav^d.
^Ifaeh far 'jum-nikiriha afzar-1-i
min benafshfi gohar-i
tarigih,
siyah va-atAr-astar-gAn, irdzo vaZ
141
Vol.
dago
Aharmano burdo.
Auharmazd and
XXIV.,
" Detrimental ";
,
25.
A fash pavan fnfczo-burishnih guf to aegh: "Pavan valashano
Original evolutions," meaning pp. 5, 135, 146, 234.
1
mftnash
virunako-i Zorvanigo pacZash paf/vastako, posto ayuinako-i zag
2C.
sudo
arubishnig han-
ap( >]shnigo-i sj>ihar
aegh
compare Pers. gaz^y.
Aharmand, see
S.
B.
za^
E.
THE SELECTIONS OF
X .\r>->r.\U\M
.
CHAP.
im)
23
I,
28.
li
v
^j
J
l4JPL-r.JP
^
Me)
v
W ooo*
^y^)
-7
1
wve)
^i
^o-^^o )^
^ *c
luuia-i
',
Ink
pavan pi^lito, ni.-idaiii L'7.
jonf ^o^
D^OO-V ^tow
l);i/- ; 'i
sar-l
dukhto-l '."">()
klnWo,
ahnato,
li-un vidaiia
rosbanftno
linn-i k>/;'i
-J-;'m
iniunV/
v.-i/
/orv-niM
andarunog
1
va/
'5V-
f
ba/-a
hi
ra-taranO;
M
-i 7
t;mliai<_rih
torn
lr
pak-> ]>ava
K
ni-
a --ma ii"
/;i-ll. ]):i
I'j-un
t
far'jninii
l)aml-i i
.-.
pavan drno
l;'i
ham
Aliai-nriii inin
28
dgun gufn
ka/v/ano virlnnA, imnlain VM ''iduuro,
Pa van
H*IW
i-
of
va/
pavan n
Utjishno-l
Hi
WEST'S EDITION OF
\v.
CHAPTER tie)
3
^
it^iy
CHAPTER 1.
Madam
]Kv/;'iko ai-^li, v;./ 1.
vinioiul-i
Acii
asmaDO ma^o.
Bojishnigo pa^ash nivs\rrfo,
va-pavan
akumbo
-MWXOO
II.
Aharmano
vaZ
dam pavan dcno
birakh FravaiY/ino, yoin AOharmazrf pavan nitnroj,
i/a tarscv/o ciguii
-aniigo
yatunto-i
II.
2.
mm
HK\S!I
Asman
venceZo va-goharih rat
aiigun
A
gurg
madam
yatunto.
afash
tarigih
lar'got/o 3.
;
Aharmanc tdvishnigo )
Akha? vaZ may a
gvi(7/o
1
mijak-ae
ma
madarti
azir
burdo
;
miyano-i zamigo madam yatuntc), cigun mar hamak inin surako-ac madam ytitunecto va-hamako 2amigo
1
MSS.
2
" Compare Pers. kunbidao,
;
to leap."
THE SELECTIONS OF XAD-SPARAM. CHAP.
II,
7.
1
$
liii
11*000
--
-
)0(2
^u)*)
j^i
-^e)
Mxx
w
Tniid.-iiM
yatunio
B^Vf
(
V
J
1
^01)0(2
-jJ
**
tt-ii
yt'^avniiiiniWo.
4.
\a/ (Iu>lialiv6
/ag
ina,/o,
/-rn
i^un arvak"> linn
sliiiiii;
-^har da-litano pavau
na/d;-
va-;,
drrvan-
ui''.
./fa-li ill -i
\
nnyaiia-
va-pavnil liam-vidaiia la/'a kliuslik...
Akhar .
l>en:ii'
yt-livun./,
va-tar
nazg
;
;iro-li
miin pavan zag-i dubariiieml slu-d-ino
Akhar vaZ aurvar aurvarano
vi^/ar^
irvak-da^/o.
pavan iiin
lu'ir-i
i
i^ruia
rigun
inn;
(i:'i
i
.'and ui
balai
haw
nal
i
i
rnshann
rak!
wadam
7.
S.
-If.
:
I
^-
A
:
liv
E.
w. WEST'S EDITION OF
m
\
iv* )H^
1\
-IWI>H)
-i
^
V
))0(2
mang-i bang-ic karituni-aito pavan vashtamuntan yehabOnrf, vapesh-i s^ud bang mAshtano, aegli miu xanishno-i vazako&n ashacZakih
kam
yelivftnecfo
nizar va-viinar
;
pavan dashin kharako
yehvimto,
aufdk/o tavratano.
Pesh min frdzu
8.
ae 3 -i
3-o
khurshefZo,
15
Ai\lia?*maz(Z
salako-i
Gaiy6kmart?o
yehvdnto,
BK
-^^^Jlj
TavraUno,
K
madam afash
j^-^j),
for tartavano,
n5, "3 reeds" = 14
3
Or 3
*
Bo MSS., but better omit
MSS. transpose
into
roshano yehvunto ciguu
yehvunto,
fash
I)iil6ud,
afash klivwr
;
Gaiyokmardo-i adino cigun
vaZ
min khva brahlnecZo pavan
roshain"-i
Yat-ahil-vairyoki-1
1
rna
Zaratdkhsht balai-i
madam
3^),
compare
madam
^X#" f
7
kerpo-i vaZ
cand
Amato min khv^r
9.
dashto,
ash
khaditftnto
in Bantl.iii., 18. 1'ers.
feet (^-- S.
)^IH*0
gab?'a
shecfo'unecfo
aubasli de&rune^-ic darunni
ycma/o/uni-aito.
rushm but
madam
tariaban,
B. E.
XV
'
III.,
trembling." pp. 48, n. 5
;
142, n. 1.)
or transpose iuto
but see Bund,
iii.,
19.
8
Corrected from
Tin
V**
tOHfl
MVJ)*
1
M
I>-H'\I:OI.
/
(HAI>.
II.
le
III.
1
M
-^o lpoeuo
i
811:
<j
-^t^
1
^^^ -^
_^^
J-O-01
1^00^0
CHAPTER
III.
]
no
am;it
tari;i
va/aL
1
bo,
,
IMC/O
nakn Hudaruiiu khasamr inanako cand su.vau* :ii
pa/a>li
vclivuntn.
khtari^ hai-
.lidiiiu
li'ly/i
pa van
;
aiigi'in-ist;i"(
ti'kh Li
ID.
maud
va-s^cs-i
lnWu
/ya>li
karitiiiii^liiio
bar
.:aiui^ D
;
l;t
;
'-uhariLiaim lii'iui
.'.aini^o
rn
inado-
hain-
jtavan
Mj)akhtar:'iii /
M
duliarishuo-i khraf-
./j.,-'ikhtari^.
-Van
haliaku
.-l.vn
lianiak
'
liav
Ma/anu-i
va-inali va- l-aiio
iito: shkii'to
II.
/M^UH
\a-kalifd ^i:nak(> klirastan'mu
;
Valiannh-i
knli?d
A .an.
lr-
iri^o dfu/
/-I'll
iruinikhtu.
>i444444444444444< CHAI'TKi; Ilk 1.
Va
(
;
<
:iK
K>-t,
.
ln-naUli
r
-
\r
.urite). i'ct
-i
MT
E.
Ivi
IWKOO
w. WEST'S EDITION OF
MV
1W)
W
3
CHAPTER
IV.
-
amat torag bara ic min vic/on/ano
mia tora biruno yatunto, cigun rubantano, pavan zag huinanako gar'zishno-i vang vaZ amat pavan Auharma^rZ burr/o cigiin zag-i /mzarakanako st'pah,
akvayov marc?o
madam
vic/ortfo,
gar'zend.
paspaninifZHn
2.
min pesh-i Gaiyokbu^an gumikbtako damano rai,
Va-Auha?-raazcZ
ewirtar tiibano
min 2amig madam vaZ asmano va/lftnto. 3. akhar gar'^ano hamai vazhlnto, afash Vang pavan damano pavan miin
ba?*a
shedguni -en
CHAPTER 1.
Dena
bflr/o
balisto
shalitaih-i
A
ylfash G( )shaurvan
min
bur^/o acghato sardarili-i ?
IV.
Aharmanq,
m4
Jevata
THE SELECTIONS OP ZAD-SPARAM, CHAP.
O
2
Ill,
:
3.
1
IV,
MV wve)
A*
HWW
^ ->
->
v->
vro
/yash biu/u bara vaZ ahukoinishno-i daman ma^o
1
mo
'-ami
-J
arvnko-at'-i
vaZ
froc/o
riino,
vaklidinito, aiigun argil lianiako tdrtgO
(\i\
bi-ual'-lu/ yrliVKiitn, lc\\ vat untaii-
ia//ako.
iuili n:ali
.]',
nin'ik
ilcnit
arnat li\\
\<>m, /di
\"a-j!fii"!
'J.
y:'it
uiit o,
i
1
pavan bandago -
b:i/ a
]):'/irak>
nr-\r\^
frasli;tkun/;'iri}i,
fO
saema
miitoing
m
inin liam
in
bun
/ag ainat dii>b-
l'ra^liaka/-
bi.nda- va-lakbvAr yaklixMiuni
nia'/u
guinr.vako
iiru..ili,
m4m
Av.
s
giritto
inin roslianoili,
k
xhshislnio
Abanna;
afash bun-i
baniarstar, duslnnan />rn kukbsbisliait<
kbv4pl8hDO-i int.-iii
;
*
I.
^W^-V
K
M83.
r.'iy
iiiishniha-i
slika't'to
asu
w. WEST'S EDITION OF
E.
Iviii
--WKeoia^ Ma
-ft*
wyon
-ft*
-Wi
Ma
-fw
-
-ft* E
l
**)
-ft*
i
W-H)0 i?oo
|
i
jy va-ahukinicZo pa van torn va-tar, afam vaklidunto pa van drupushtoih rtfam
ahukmido mayu, ofam
knushinirfo aurvar, afam marrfo,
afam
pnrfirako
.vamigo bara acvako gabra ^4
fash
madam
^amiko
marginWo
vardishuano
afam vakhduntan vashtano
4.
sufto
la
mand
man
1
;
pavan tarigih, afam afam vimarini^o Gaiyok-
vinasicZo
tora,
mvardo
aish bvn
novatagiha,
taran va- apakhtarano
razm
md
mm
;
Auharmazrf, va-
shayer/o karrfano
?
'*
shc//runc^o Asto-i-vlda^o, levatr/ 1000 auzvara-
no yasgano-1 benafshri havrid, vimarih-i gfinako gunako, aeghash vimuri nrnd margin^nd. 5. GaiyokmarcZo azshano Id vinda^o, va-cfirako
md
vijir
1
yehvunto-i barinogar Zorvano pavan bun-i 6en yatuntan-i
" those " revolving Probably for IJTOtOl v;irdishnAno,
;
apparently the signs of
the zodiac. a
BK.
inserts
)}.,
but these two strokes merely
fill
up the end
of a line in K.
THE SELECTIONS
<
X
>K
W>HD
\
dTAPTKK IV,
D-Si A1IAM,
(yes
-xw
lie)
6
4
B,
A
1^^
55)
if
^
7
lie)
Hxv
^^
ne)_j
w*
8
.--
no -"-^^ wo
Aharmiin,
:U\LT}I
:
"Madam
vaZ 30
i-nji^lin..
jiavan
|>i-'/nkili
:
:;iir.:'ist;ni'
<
^h pnvaii
aliinain.
vad teg
s//ili;"ir
ki/fako hajrik^nivn.
inin
bakh.sliislnin-i
:r
;
rajlnishninOj afshaiio jtavan /aL rim vad liaujh/ako-i r
yrlivun//
-
oO-o
i-lui
sliiur
ayf/fto rarak.
Ma
7.
bun ant^un
pavaii
/ivaii(la,t:ili
band-i
dam.
s
-
!
.
itan,
r
IDO
an-1
bara
dam,
le'-a(7o
ydi\ van
.Tivaii-i*
uiif 1
an
Tui-i
ka/'it
ycliabuii'/, la
At:' ;
nafsbf/\ijnb;'inl.;'i.
:
.
Ki-van
dam.
un i-ail.,
rtx{
MK enj-
:.('j.di
MSS.
juvan
ma:
Ix
w. WI:ST'S EDITION OF
E.
i)e)
w*?V
iw
Me)
-iso-W^ -we)
*
JJ
pa(?asli khclkuni-aito
zivandagih azir zamig,
;
vad bcnafsb// zohari
P ooo)
Kcvano pavan
Tarrt^iiko
pavan mas
va-margih pacfash pe(/aktar va-
1
Ya-ychvunto-i koZa 2 bara bAlisto la, GaiyokA mar
p;u/akhshalitar.
9.
Auharma^cZ pavau Valiig buJo, zyasb nafsha nishirak va-aparvczih-i Kcvano madam Auha?-maaZ rai,
Kcvano pavan
\ul Tant^uko
GuiyokmarJo pavan rako
astishno,
mat?o,
an-i khalakoau-/!c yatuiirf
astishuoih-i
zag
vurt/
ahukinishno-i
1
va-madam
parfi-
Ahurmauo madam
Auharmazc? damano defrrunycn.
1
For
JoJ*-
" zahrih, 8
venom."
MSS.
-^.
*
For
ij
bft.d,
"endured,
fcuff
red.'*
AKAM, CHAITEU IV,
Tfl
CHAl'TKK
J
V,
]
xi
V.
iw
-^K
oS CIIAPTKll Ainut
1.
.-.liiiosh
'igun
ham
i>av;in z;i<^
an
.van
" :
m
:"
Iv'van
la/a
5
va-h^ra'pattjarigo
am
ii-lino
yutunto,
mini ayoksliustino
Ic'ir'jo it
/
^
ilamAuo
i-'Auasli
rafsli"' nil a-j;a(l'nli
ham^lrujani'/anu
;'isin;iu
arkand"
.u;\ko-i
V.
/nili paf/inuklitn
'i7
val
amat
akha an drupuslitih-l-i sakhtt;,
valiar-i
b
.
Ahr.n;
lakhvar
ftto
A
1
a-i:
{Mramuim
i
:i;van \\ A-ln'k-aka>ili
arafi'-liL'ir.'.iiO
\>
iMiiiiino
kar'iuui-
/.
i.;
pu-litih, asj)
j.
K irigo.
.-
^
Y
rY
ma
yaklisruu: i'
.
,
asmaiiu aratrslitar
maiiinj:-i
au-i staft
nivari/o
aliukini'/o,
nunn'u/o
'K AH!
dru-
E.
Ixii
w. WEST'S EDITION OF
W-^tt iiiy
ti
MJ
til
madam
roeslia
;
nctrunend, va-dushmano
i)e)
na
hmnanakih-i ziudano-panan
mm
j ^)J
mun min
zindano
biriino
andarun neflunast Famanauo-i biruno
la
shedgunyen, yatunto. 3.
Pavan
va/ nafslui
liaiL-gilno-ac-i
bundago
Aharmaco
kuklisl)c(2o,
tarigih vazluncf/o, rtfash
vif/arg la
lakhvar
acgli
gumano-rnedauKtimishuoiha bim-i min far'j-aumandih-i 9000 jicir,
va-yehvuntano-i frashakarcfo 4.
Cigiiu
koZa-2
zag fratum (
1
ma'mog
vaZ
ma^o
Ilani-guno-ao-i, ''fcuch a
* It
may
be
bam
5
GxlOCO (ad-hazAr) = 6000
Quoted from Pahlavi Yasna
sbnato
AtY/uno-c
zag-i
vaZ
pavan
vald taDO-i
zfvandagfh
th\t;" K. tiMiisposcs luto d^llJ*. Civ. years, tho period then
be the whole of the 9000 years agreed upon. a
:
vaZ
mainog
Mun-ic
'
aegb
havdnd
mac/
havd). ma uur
Gasano
koZa-2
(s^'gb,
2
cihar bara ausbmarrfo.
pavan
yemaZeZuni-afto
dabisbno,
i;ViyokmaD?o
pavan
afasli
ayfto;
XXX,
4, in
4
(3.
remaining
;
or
it
may
THE SELECTIONS OF ZAD-SPAlfAM,
^* -M)
-W
CIIAPTEli
-x^i
!i>cuun'iiii
kar,
aigli
:
va/ ;
bara
^ftli'nn
ai-^h
-o-i
" Va-lasli
(Inna^-m
G.
Va-va-/utiunih-i ar,/iiii
i
/
;van
.
i-Miun-i--
yejtcluii;i
alivauo,
(aegh, anfthftta-e-1
iai
vaAt-i aharu!
Aharinand.
VI.
^
-
(i
tli\\
liainaigili.
CHAPIEB
:l
:
'^X5*
:
Va-ilm
7.
-
VI.
bin
ba/-a khaclituuto,
Auljanna:.'/ ai-inr
ttthj
^
-*>"
%
pavan azivandaijili
ychaiiituiid).
'.lisliishn<)
kar,
" Vadash
v.nl vaZ /atr-i
madam
lianA
inun-ic
";
VI,Klxiii
J
>
CHAPTER
liana
o
'12* ^J
V-A
paviui
,
-^
-tin
c.
Aulianila2'/
V
^-^
T
-
no-
" i
.
X'^-.
''
0*5
^
:,:
*
' 1
I
vV
i-t.
Ixiv
E.
o
w. WKST'S
r.
HIT JON OF
VKW
lj t**>
i^vM -fy
j
i
-jove)
?\ aspo-i
Galacciig,
akarituui-alto
mun mayatAmako
abar
f/-^o
Tishtar;
pavau
ycliabunto
1
Lam-^cigo-i
yom
frodo vazlunto
;
no pcvftko cigun av]A-ma
Galacang akbtar
;
iniii
sbnato 3.
Va-Tisbtar
Vobumano j)uvan
aito.
ben
K
ojash
pavan parvanakib, 2 bam-darih, va-Aiv/ai FravarJo pavan padmano-darb' levat
to/ii
luivaud.
gcrpo, aspo
madam
4.
Pavan
gerpo
sbedgCinycn.
MSS. 'I^O*. *
afasb
va-Bur'jo-i duano va-ayo
rosbancVib vanjir/o, rtfasb
taran*
bavibucasto,
iiiyyTirih
va-II6m
buin-gari-aito
gcrpo,
yedo vaZ
2
5.
3 ;
#
gcrp
va-ko?u
vasbto-i
aito
kcrpo-ac pavan
gab^l
10 Iclya
pyvan zanisbno- i kbrafsSrisbkfino biV/o bavand gviJo gvi
Or, pei-hup-, g&nli.
viiirn
Yasht VJ1I, 13,
1C, 18.
IONS OF
Tin:
niAiTi K VI.
/Ai.-si AI:A.M,
^
2--G.
Ixv
H? 'HOC** ^JH *1
-W
i^e>*)
i^-w^-f
^
o
*v
D
n
-i
-^^v-5^
trslitu
1
infm inayu nuwhuii alianji-uito
iiKikhituni-hiisto
no
klia-
ini'in
Akha/
'.
liuvtiul, /'i-ii
1
v;"i/o,
mo
Itiilond
pavau
niin
vaxluiv/ li.iv'iul.
fiyi'iinaku-i
;'i\
raft'.r
andar\;
rili:.
yt'livnir.-/..,
,
j
iiinak-*, }>ava:
inuk-, i
i'/'r.o
to
vu-pavan
;
in.-.r./o
(1
oharih
^-^(^
khrafsta:
vispj'mo
jjili^o-i .vuniigo Aril
inaino.;-!
->)^y)
i
juinl.;:
/air
'Miiluiii /o,
:van
aO pavau
:
1
va/ rainitti:.
kllh!
riI. 1<>5. 3
Bo
ThoMFR.
{ilsr*-
f
*
e
-j
'
Ixvi
K.
\
s
WEST'S EDITION OF
\v.
W)e) tylMifOO.??
AttfHwe) ^0)^
Vl
-o
Yakhscnuncv/ 3 acvako-i den
zamigo, ofash icn scnunishno 1000 cashmako khunoig, and var karituru-aito 7.
khanig,
mAnash mayu min
aubash rcjoi-aito.
Angun
asubarih-ac-i
amafc
caiid
]iiramuno hamai
v
nfii'
5
gardecZo va-tajcfZo
Va-aklia/- khrafstanliio-J
1
MSP.
*
So K.; BK.
va-ko7t\
;
pavan 40 koZCi
frr/^o
khAni-ac rabaih
ai-o
takigo, pavan
1600- parasang-i akarih-i 3
9.
yakh1000 dvo
min var madam yatiineJo
zarah,
Va-koZtl var
8.
ba?-A
Twdp,
aspcVac-i
yom
ba/'O, ay<7ve
parasang-e kamisto 20,000
ycmitunto havwiul, va-vish-i njash lun
)t0jy?niters each
T
into
_f-
'Ihis
days,
which do rot give nn oven number
X III.,
2, }.&<
1700 which
lso give a fractional
1GCO parasangs, or 40 daily.
would
really bo six times
one =
And 6.
if
seems to
of pniusnngs
amount
we take _f ="
The error
in
iiidic.itc
1900 pnrnp.ings in 40
daily.
The K20 Bundaliish,
daily. aC'
=^
We should 6 the
probably read
number
K. 20 has arisen from writing
of hundreds
JT
for
-f -fa
For
*d)
As the
foot
nearly 3^ miles.
akarig-i.
was about 10^
*
A
"pource, feeder."
inches, this long paraeang
5
Av.
tae.
was 17,500 English
feet,
r
THE
SKI.ECIIONS
,,}
/\n-Si'AUAM, CHAITEK VI.
^
11. Ixvii
7
v In
/.
Vi -wf
-
^uiniklito, za*r va/l'iir
Vat
inatlam Eo
If
MIII
j;at
pavan in
i
no, Id
inailain
inakhituntan
ha/Vi
.ljj;'iosli' 1
vai Aului/'m:i:.
va-nivayi^lino
madam
va^
Tislitar
i\ii
slirtla jKi./iniku
Tislitar
pan^
khshni'i
tn/"'i-i
..an
ii
il
i-sliiJ..'
visli
11
\
/or
clivunto.
aii^nn
lUa;-:
IKI/-J
10.
!nio,
ha/;i
akvaynv
kliv.Jlirnd.
a-h lakhvar
11.
dfi-lilo
.
Ifash
min
1-ari
.-a.-lnnak
ylfa>li
inarfo,
LO aAshi
^iishiio, 10 kof" ainul rainitund, va 1" rV/u-i !/
t:i
Tislitar
niatlaiii
va-slu-ni-liurishiiili
cand
Tislitar li\\
;
stnhih barft di.
BK.
'V^V,
wi
m*an
A^.
'
iinirle
Ue original
E. \V. \VE$T'$ EDITION OF
Ixviii
M0 -SOOO*
J
-U-
-W*1
i
^^
12
*J
v
'
11
12.
-4fash
pavan
jiim
va-gumb-i pacZmanigo,
madam
pavan zanishno va-torag
mas
r6csh,
1
vanimnui?
Va-6cn zag
13.
va-kas.
mun
fravdhar-ic
maya hakht^ va-cand shikifttar srishkan-i cand gab/f'jl roesh4
dashto khvcshkarih, cand vesh dasto
auar
va-varano
yehvunto tojishno patkavishno-i Tishtar va-atakhsh-i Vazishto pavan A
hamestarih-i
^lpa( )sh; vispo-vijlr atakhsb-i Vazisbto
vazar bara makbitunto, vispo-vijir 14.
10
kbrafsfcaran
;
/jcn
shapAno varano yehvunto, afasb yiirtdn shaditunih-i akbar vutZo rAninirfo vaZ kunArako-i zarAb-i Parakhn-kardo,
yom
va-vaZ 3 baru khelkuni-basto, afasb 3
So MSS., bat
madam, *
Part4<-,
"
"
pavan atakbsbano
kebarano.
it
should probably be
upon, down."
Tishtar "
darting, spurting."
MSS.
^O
zarab ajasb Imdo, karituni-aito
1
#var, ''aclowd," (see
made the cloud
rain."
13),
ami not
THK SELECTIONS
Of XAD-^I-AKAM, ('HAI-TKK VI,
12
17. Ixix
i-
.-.'NJ
-we) '^y* SB re)
-^
-)ro
^oo*
-we)
^*
iwe)
-A
e)
-nr-f
J
lie)
ifiv^i
iw-f ^o^
)5^9 na ifnwoi
-)^i^ )y^^
J
17
^
^wej
-'cy-f
)-^eie)
^
--02^
Jjj
\e)
"
v;i-K;un;:
beaafslui '/t'a-li
m:iy:'i-i
hainl-i
15.
.-Gch;'ino-l>uii.
>ur aito, inunasli
pur va-avak:'ir
j.;u/va-t
va/
ni;ili,
.viiiiuni'v/o. '/i'a-li .
/.anili
/i'-n
!ir'iii
jiavan kustako-i
I'l'iiti^n
j)a//asli
m
;iin;'mo yr-aviinuiu'v/o,
\;t-k;ilii-liu.
va-inali.
j.ur
avaki'ir
niun vap/i-hno-i
hav/d
:
^'/jak
ihtO
M,7-10;Av.
Paitik*.
-IO,7
K
ain^lnniyano 17.
,.
211111
yakliM'mmd
anparo Saus. ava-kr.
J
;
Va-
k
dunl-a^
r
van/islnm.
AllnV
hainl va/ S:itavr-, niun kustako-i niinrnj,
klivrxhkai'ih,
i-lnio
ham
hainai
niini
Puitigo
yrhvun-
[Ki'/u-h
//fa
.Tuntano fr<Wo va/luiitan, an-i inah .klm-ka/v/o
v;ilslumo
3Iin
pur avakar*
Kanr
lrvino-1
:
7,li
E, W. WEST'S EDITION OF
Ixx
****
^ve) ve)
-V 3
WY 20 a
v
*
HJ
?
'!>)
i^)
MWIW
i^e^
ifljta
^V V
wv
^j
j)^v
%
pa van zag-i lala-ahang yehvune^o pilr, Va-Satavos var ]avun zag-i frocZo-ahang yehvuncc?o avakiir. 18.
la la
ahang, acvako frod-ahung
aito benafsha
stauarih-i
;
va-pahliiko-i zarah-i
min
dariyatro-i
vazlunedo, pa van
viV/o-i
sur,
Farakhu-kar^o,
amat 6cn
vaZ
ma
ayoshdnsarih
Farakhu-ka/rfo
rabu-i btiland-1^ lakhvfir makhituuec?o
hatniii ;
vad
roshano pavan dagyaih &en vaZ Farakhu-karr/o cashmakano-i Aredvisur vazluncJo. 19. GVK/O min den^ 4, 4 xarah-i kas. /ag-i
-4fash akhar, tajiniefo
20.
mm
Albur^o, min apakhtar kanarako, 2
va -Arvandaito va-Diglito (tajo-i vaZ 6 rucZo v&lfrbd yehvurirZan) va-Veh va/6 rudo vaZ khiir avla-ma^au yehvilnto ; pavan 2 srubo sakhto r\\do-\
1
5
So MSS. but Bd. XIII, 13 has SlNY, compare Pers. Ahanjidan
;
the two dote are
easily corrupted into a circumflex. a
The MSS. have ^JM^j by some old transposition of letters.
;<
The MSS. have fy-
*
The oocan aud the three seas mentioned
Va means " both"
c
For
8
here.
^
val.
in
14.
THE SKLECTI>N>
/AD-SPAKAM, CHATI u VI, $$ 1^
<>i
-
w
L'I'.
i
*
ify
1^
5 )v^
3i
1
w
wsoo
-Vr"
Ixxi
we) --
^
*
^
J
J
^wv
1,
-Ai
va/ xarah vazlunto. luiin All)ur':.<)
pavan yt
/;i-n
Albfir'.-.o,
Akhar min
21.
yfttdntf havand
bant
deii''
;
fro
raini^n
I.o
vala>li;'mo 18 riV/o-i
20
rabi'i
niin
rfu?o, munshiiiio luni klian
vazlunil
Klivaniras-
va-^i-n
haint und. Aklia/-
J'J.
karituni-aito
pavan Snvar
va-naNif/'
>
TheMSS. have BK.
3
'
inserts
il'i'inr/i
kc/;i
;
p,
iku
raini'
.
va/
..ainiiro sbarituni-b:.
sann;'ik
v;\-/o
;'uu/o-i
st.i''arili
mun
aitn.
\
(iuslina-/
\r.\r\
//la>li
<>-
daiv/ih
1
j-
kr^tann
akh-cnini-'-'/o,
k./a
vakliM-mn
raiuilui ainla'
ni-/
\a-ko/a
riinaimili
va/
/ot.inl:
to
AJ^-^^r o
Th MSS. havo M88.
y
t
m-liaiio
'-asliiii
no
i
mini
>uni-/:i!
liuinanaku-i
la
(var-i
lm--r
ininia-li
l>ara
/arali
-i-lnn-i
_'
3| for J'
,,
Un.Vsl.k.'.nti, K. in
-S.
-n-
i^-
-0^-^.31^
aklu/--
luin
Ixxii
WEST'S EDITION
F. \V,
<>i
lie)
i
)
tf
CHAPTER
VII
wW )>
V
J
M -0
ayfftK)i-aito,
ni^
bin. vul
aturo-i sudigo
zanih vazlimcio
mado Bur'smo
Va-denci yehabunto da^igar
CHAPTER 1.
Va-cigun
va?
sarfigar
a fash pa van
;
nazdigih
Mitro. levala
arcifigo-i
in ay a.
VII.
^amigo
mar7, zyasli paeTira.ko
ham
nivurrfo, cigim pavan shkastano zivagini(Zan-i ^amig, 2auiigo madam rustan-i Albur'z-i zamlg kanurako-i ouano^, kofano-i miyuno bar-ti
garciakih-i
madam
^amigo
mar-i
yatunofo pavau
3
^amigo pa^/ash va -ham-band va-nivarishnig, afash
2244.
2.
J.fash
madam
aiirvarfino
A
royishno
vakhshishno,
afash
g( )Spendano
ajash parvarishno,
afash
anshAtaiino ajash rabu siVZo-i aiyyarih yehvunto. 1
MBS-
2
Possibly for
JH3-
TO* "fa/%, but
doubtful.
;t
Va means " both "
here.
Tin
/\i>.Si'Ai;\M, CiiAiTKii VI.
5
)J
;_':!
-VII.
*
,;.
\
x \\\l
He)
i
J
i)e)
^
Angdn
ar^li,
l)iv/;'iko
min
Jtrsli
aihija'/o
V;i/
il;,Mi
A
|.:ivan 10('0 slinato goli;'ir-i kuiV.
isht r;^''ui paitly;'irak
/( -n
lar.'i
ychabuni
,:ani]g
.aniigu nuu/o,
pnvan va/andago
I
!ako madam ..an-.i^u madam yatAnto dgfa (lirakhto l>ui: madam vakhshttfOi olftth r^hakova/ adr, t. lii-liako-i kv
uislitu,
iko va/ tani-
vit/ari-liast
l)a/'a
va/ :->h
inava
niin "'.
jia
ham;ik
/asli
tano
;'i
liain-l.amlili
j.avaii
.
1
1
inadaiii,
_r u
va/
1 1
dil.
h
uiii,
j.a
n.Vu
/.nliiir-i
(I
in
600
is
more
1>
-ttlto,
hahuiii-
rlgAo klnnio
taji'-ml
\akhsciiiin.i.
iiih;ui-i
Miat-i-- kadrn.'.n liam.'ikn k.-iVm-i
\
ha
/ash
g\
,./
800 shunt
Ml,
h
)
mill Alhi, ;
K.
Ixxiv
\\'KST'S
\\'.
KDITION OF
wj^
y**t*
^
7
A now
pavan 200 shnato vud vai star puhyago, pavau 200 slinato vad vaZ muh piihyag, va-200 shnat vad vaZ khiirsherfo pAhyag, 200 shnato vud vaZ usiium nisto.
7.
Akhar Albur'^o Ap&TBeno
A
kofc
)
mch, cigun
Jvar-royislm-ic kofu ka?-jbuni-aito, xuunnsh buu pavan Sagistauo of'ash sar pavan vaZ Pars vaZ Cinistano.
Akhar rain vurano-i raba-t pavan bfln-i Dena-c pccZak, aegh dam, bara mushtano-i vacZo may a vaZ /artih, ^amigo pavan 7 parako andag-ae-S azvar, cigftn ham-tano zamig akhar min varano, pavan a&vdzo 8.
:
;
\ii-\wlu ^ivako zivako bara sedguni-aito.
raakoad haraak ^amigo, min miyanak,
pavan 6 parako 1
For
SJW
;
9.
Parako-ae bara, cand nc-
va-Sagistano-J hand
piraraun
bara Sagistan hand pac/mano karituni-hasto-i keshvar,
hSvand.
Tm
TONS OF Zlo-SpABAM, CHAPTM vil,
3
3*j
7
vni,
i.
5
i
xxv
3
*
12
CIIAl'TKU VIII. 3
;u
,'iin pavan kc>h Khvaniras-i Pars miyanako
rirn
za^
Miy.-uio
;.
mm
11.
liujnaii-ik.
P.aliar-ar
livar
gashto, niiyain) vaklnli'int-'', /-ag-i
min 1-.
min ;
y/irah-i
10.
va-zug G ki'shvar arisar
aito,
Far;'ikliu-ka/"Zo lko-1
B
nimmj
/.ar
rq>aklr
piramini
'/MLT
h va-vrsliako ',
'maud
tain'
taiu- po/.iUo yi'hvunto.
aegh
5 v;i-:ini-'/;'iko.
'
iiKi'l-iiu
1
camigo.
4-H-4-4-4-H-4-4-+++ I-H-
OHAPTBB i.
'
i-iiri
,,
to,
par//!
>
MSS.
Vlll.
'^
xnd zag
MS8,
aftrvar
zyash bn
pa van
bam
aflrvar
lArdario,
E. \V. \\'KST'S EDITION OF
Ixxvi
,
a -HT^
aurvar stish dakhshako
iniinash
kusto, afash
ba?*a
Akhar min varano hamako
va
10,000
sarrZako-i
madam vakhdunto, maya-i Varanigo
min
va-100,000 koZa
gunako
bara 5 arazo-darishnih-i
sarrfako
e^V"
afash
baKi,
khur^o
gumiklito.
2;amigo vakhshishno-gun pcWaki-hasto,
ma^akvar
hav^nd cigun
vakhshi(Z
W^ .)^
levaixi Tislitarigo
2.
10,000
1
^^
levatd
sar(Zako
ayuinako vimArih ;
10,000
Angun
afash
zag
pa^riisto.
Akhar min zag 100,000 sardako aurvar tokhm madam A A vakhdunt(), min hamih-i t( )khm vancVi harvisp-tokhm, miyano-i zarnh-i Farakhu-ka?Y/o, banl ychabiinto, munash liamiik saiv/ako 3.
;uirvarano
1
MS8,
ajash
hamdi
)r-
2
3
BK
8
MSS, 2^, bub
inserts
vakbshcnd.
4.
^Ifash
Seno
mftruvo
This cipher usually means 1,000, but see Bd. IX, 4.
)^sec 13d. IX, 4.
*
MSS'
>
^^. ^
MSS.
For
THE SELECTIONS OF ZAD-SPABAM, CHAPTER vin.
<
s
&
JX,
i.lxxvii
jwve)
CHAPTER
-lino p:i'/ash yakhsenuiu'-f/o t'"kliiii-i
;
IX
:un:it:i-}i
kliushko va^ ma\
.<sh
.
11
vurano lakhvar va/
:.:.
-ito.
-\\
pavan na/di^ih zag vano
;
no,
l!i!!irst irili-i
yolrtli.Mitn
madam
OHAPTEB
aiic-liak
aurvar.iiio.
l.\.
n
'
.
va-ham
Ilom
inup/ak'n.
v.\'
;vd\g
I.
la/.'i
;^i'in
-1
:
dashto,
ig
I
M8S. have
liani
bara
55
'
sar^.
jT^
57.
.
E.
Ixxviii
W. WEST'S EDITION
OF
o
JA
1)0(
-JM
1SO5V
f
ti
POOJO va-12 sar6?ako-i
jurrfai
J(
i^mwii
aiirvar-i
5
/.
bcshaz min anum anam. vakhshif/o hav^nd
cigfln venaod acvak aevako aegh min kadar andam, ion Damdat?o pedako. 2. Va koZa aurvar min andam-c vakhshirfo afzayinec/o-i zag
andam, cigun
aegh; tama tonl vaZ ^amig mazg bara fash 2 5 riisto, galolag va-shamag, alun va-mashuko ;
^ag-i gufto
da^Zo, akha?- jurt/ae
1
liiU,
cigun shamag, mazg ciharako
rai,
benafsha mas
aito-i
afzayinako-i
Va-zag-ic yemaZeZuni-aito acgh min khiino gaf/uko mas benafsh^ khuno aito) aito-i aurvarigo-i vaZ durcst ciharih-i
3.
mazg.
(cigun as
khuno
5 Va-zag-i yema/eZuni-aito aegh min vinigo matsh kantuni-aito, va-gunako-i shamagah yehvuntu, tane
aiyyartar. A
mun
d( >nako
vinig
rai.
5.
4.
Va-zag-ic-i yemaZc/uni-aito aegh
1
Perhaps for Pers. ghallah.
3
'Pers. mashft, or masli.ing.
MSS
iHjiyoy
-H3K3,
a
IVrs.
*
MSS.
min sushan
alum, or ar/an. -^-
5
Pcrs.
but some herbs (like rue) are meant, as shown by the context.
THE
SELECTIONS or ZAD-SPARAM, CHAPTER IX,
Ixxix
*"
6
-
20.
$
-.-W
V
i^
-o-w
lie)
-w
ne)
tf^av
1^00
-M
-ifr^
--WtV
5
v J-wi^sv
-v-
ne)
^o)e^J?
)
to inl;'mo :ii-i
:!iin
7.
VohAinaiio
rili
ttO rai r/jash.
tokhin
Aklia/-,
v-istishnih-i
//iv/
l)a/-;\
sliatakano v
:iyrii, ;
/.t-li
pav;r
u/o, afasli Mi'l
lia/'
kali.-.l
pavan .
t:iiii'/'
Min
3.
'iklitako,
/.:ig
min
znr
/n'-n
nili,
vak: /o
Dena, iniy-'ui-i ilil zag-i Akoinann gand, 6.
rfii.
mshanili
toklnn
)\'
mAh
'
ra-segftr
Ya-neke& ;
akli
niigo
caud 2 pnrasang
huvciml.
yeln
liavr/jid,
ahatah.
mah
madam
eiharakoihi b
.
xo
vaZ
p..
'
ln'iiit;
toklnn
Compare IVm.
.'.-A.
va-m&higAn
/n
m
W. WEST'S
E.
Ixxx
EDITION OF
^r WOO* 10
_^
-ty
i
11
P^V
.-.iww
12
o
havnd, murvan andarvako
vajic/o havr/.nd
ham-d6shagi(/o av-dahAn
gam-i khilsh-khvarili
;
2 ^
pavan hnn-
ajasli bftdo, \a-apusili
va-zerkhiiinshno. ]0.
basto
vaZ
Dokano, zyashan bakhshisbno angun 3-i
:
Fratiim,
ceharpaano-i zamigo-rubislmo,
aito,
khelkuni-
mahigo-i mayA-
sbnavisbno, raurv-i andarvago-vojisbno. 11. Akhar, vaZ 5 ayfilnakano, aito
girdo-sumbo,
ccbarpayag-i
va-doganako-sutnbo,
va-milrv, va-mabigo, rmlnshfin manisbto avig,
va-kbanig,
6cn
1
3
MRS.
yehvilnerZo
^^jjio'l-
;
panjo-cang, dvako-i karituni-aito
va-farakbu-raftar,
kliaymoig,
/frig mahig, va-koZa-a^ stor, va-gos^>ead,
maya
5
carag-ar'janig.
12
va-daf/, ya-kalba, muruv-i
5 kbanoig sbamur, va-musbko va-avar]gohamako
2
Arab, sammflr, "the sable"; see
Compare
Pcrs. kh^yah, " egg.''
13, 14. 21.
THE SBLBCTIOHS OF ZAD-SPABAM, CHAPTBB IX.^i>-
11. Ixxxi
v
.M-iiKUii.sliiiano ..hu-rat't ID"'
riiljishnuno
khuyini^
;
pnvaii raniiiko ^ar:ik<
kOj ,i
L r,
m
;
va-bflro
1
O
5
babaraiio
;
ku/;'t
klirlku! .Jiiuko-siniil"
>h va-ln.
.::ako-8Uln
va-inu^hko, sami;
">-can
carag-ar'juiiiyano
Aa/-ituii;
liain.'i'
aii^li!;i:
.
;
nu'irvjiio
yaklisenuni-alto. vaZ
kal)"ti,
h.-iimo^-^un
v;i-]i;ininkunuii-ic
.'.r
4iash akhar
barft vaJ
.'.vha/-
laitiako
im.
klu-lkunto,
cigAn
,o, kliai:
san/ako, kall.a
1
>,
rand for -^| gam<
khargosli
sainAr 8,
.">,
Ml
>
17.
lufishko
8,
E.
Ixxxii
WEST'S EDITION OF
\V.
15 o
_u^y
if\Kn
murv
i)0(
|^^
ig
110, va-mahig
10
aito
;
mun khukan
haman apcdiko hamun kadrnon, 282
rai aushmiiiY/o_,
sardako
;
levata
va-pw/iiko
sarr/ako
ben
A
sardako-7 1000 iyuinako. ;
15.
Murvano pavan 8
2
ristako'
baru yeliabun^, va-min
za^-t
A
vad zag-i kiicakotar angun ba?'a valinirfo cigi m gabra mun hamai zerkhuncf/o, va-fratum stavar-sang irdzo parkcncf/o, jurrfac va-akhar zag-i miyanako, akhar za,g-i kuco. rabiitarin
1
6.
Va-min ham
iiu-limiir^o,
afam ten (dena
madam
sarrZako-i
9
M8S. JOWJChald.
raa/'d,
nipig-i
marak
nipishto
1
sarrfakoiha
cigiin
pavan Dam-da(Zo dokuno
T6khm-ailslimurisliinli-i hangaiy/,igo
r>
hangarf/f go-ac)
asjnino, a
Compare
fratum
aito-i
Tazigo,
luimui-aito,
afsMno
Pers. rishtah.
"lord," or u\&l&, "full," both of which end with
of the Puhl. suilix k to a Semitic final alvpli is incorrect, but not
filcjik;
the addition
uncommon.
THE SELECTIONS
<.F
/Ai.-spARAM,rnAi-TKi;
>&>)
--*i
ty'j
I
X
1522.
ixxxiii
3
.jj*>*0
J
u\a>
-uj)
.-^y^y eii M <
101}
>
'^^Or
H01)C^
)^
J )WJ)H5
6
7
j^
-
-w \
-
A
spelo zarrfo-g( )sh, a wig,
va-aap-i kotV,-i
va-/:in/o,
xag-i
kharbi'i
barako
koto-klial.-iyib, yoliviuito-'i
srnbo-i
ko aevako blsh
inftabko
^^. j^r
21.
Ben
5
XIV,
15. '
'
tho
\:i-]>avan-ir
20.
Ben
i?n?..'ll.-.
bflzo
aaujflr kftkftm-t
22.
Mashko-t
mfln blsh z&har vaahtamrtnerfo, afash
rs tnghal,
tugftl
tnbvA,
(
Beu
tagal-iz
MSS. l-0-
j
.
ild.
19.
rab:i.
Manflshcihar. no.
'IU:lgd,
MSS.
gao-mesh,
va-avarigo.
7a-tora-mah1g,
dashtn.
va-hashgfln
/MHO,
speto, va-alyab samur, Mnjaro, va-khaz, Ta-ai>ar1go.
'
2,
tora ap^to
dAmbo-aumand va-zag-1 addmbo, va-mesh-i
sbayat/o, ,
va-khamara, va-g6r
marfakvar
vu-pesn*:
siyiih
Ttt-kiirushko-i, rigilnus}!
parkili
Adshtftr
Ben sardako-i
18.
vtt-aushtur-^ao-palang, mt-sli
17.
va-at'drlgo.
2-ki\nuko-kof6.
sukliMr
Parang, va-astar,
va-darfigftr
Compare Arab. fAr Part. pAun.
IVra.
E.
Ixxxiv
W. WEST'S EDITION OP
ts
w*
23
-y
24
parfash
la
yeraltunerfo,
va-pavan zag-i mas
aeghbesh vashtataunacio, bara va? zaharih-i
sftrfoih
yehabftnt-hasto
damano kam yehamtunarfo),
a^vako musbk-ae-i gftnako-i siyab, mAn valoshano mftn gar'zakoi khar clgun gar'zako-i inako -! kofoigo karituni-aito-i b&n kustako-i dariyrfro 1
2 lisun trii vaZ vaZ khurisbno vesb yehvAnero) frdzo gazido ayilfto' ramttunerfo, raun vasbtamftnor/, ad^nosb gar'zako /;en tano yebvftnedo, ;
amat 2ag gar'zako zag bangam-1 pad?asb
madam
23.
bam-bandaggano-i gar'zako
mezedo, zag vimarlh Jakya bara yebvunerfo. Ben mftrvan 2 gvic?-c!harako bard yehabftnto min avMg, va-
an-1 alto seno-tnilrv va-shobako,
pavangos^endshirm 24.
jasto,
va-iain
in pistano
3
mun
pftm
parvarend b6cano.
kaka yakhsenund,
5
Va-dena yehvhnedo 5-Am arrflgo pavan gos^end.
1
Pers.
*
Pers. ban, or bftn.
magh.
3 fl
3
Compare Pers. yftbidan. Compare Pers. bacag^n.
E.
Pers. shab^n,
W. WEST.
